An Historical Survey of Astronomy of The Ancients - Cornewall 1862

AN
SURVEY
HISTORICAL
ASTRONOMY
OF
BY
SIR
GEORGE
THE
THE
RIGHT
SON,
HON.
CORNEWALL
LONDON
PARKER,
ANCIENTS.
AND
BOURN,
LEWIS.
WEST
1862,
Th"
right of Translation
it reserved.
STRAND.
CONTENTS.
I.
CHAPTER
Primitive
"
Introduction.
The
The
primitive
month
The
Discordance
Absence
Short
Roman
solar
determined
as
The
national
The
the
moon.
calendai's
.22
in
era
and
and
the
of
25
Arcadian
30
years
of the
the
Romulus
by
nomenclature
of
of
the
fixed
stars
in
.58
Greeks
the
had
scarcely
bodies
heavenly
early
34
.
planets
mythology
to
Greece
.
instituted
months,
and
.......
Ignorance
divination
32
year
reference
.62
.
Greeks
unconnected
was
with
Astrology
70
CHAPTER
Philosophical Astronomy
of
thai
p, 1
year
Carian, Acarnanian,
observation
religion
by
chronological
of ten
year
any
12
was
Greeks
the
by
Greeks
Greek
"
Egyptian
Early
world
the
common
years
Greece.
1
work
of the
.16
year
of the
of
Divergent
io
Romans.
Greeks
the
and
Greeks
of
the
nature
of the
year
of
lunar
and
Object
Original conception
of
Astronomy
Mythological
stories
II.
the
Greeks
the
from
time
of
Thales
to
of Democritus.
respecting
the
origin
of
astronomy
Greece
in
72
........
Thales,
the
The
Reform
Astronomical
earliest
eclipse of
of the
cultivator
in
astronomy
Thales
Greece
78
85
....
Athenian
doctrines
calendar
of
by
Solon
90
91
Anaximander
.
of
,,
"
"
,,
8
"
"
of Anaximenes
94
of
Heraclitus
96
of
Xenophanes
99
CONTENTS.
IV
"
doctrines
Astronomical
of Parmenides
.
io
of
ii
"
"
Opinions of
14
Reform
15
The
16
Reform
17
Astronomical
Socrates
Athenian
of the
trieteric and
Astronomical
.122
doctrines
of
of his school.
.
.136
Leucippus
.137
.
Astronomy of the
Scientific
Astronomical
.135
of Democritus
of
.114
.
ib.
.
doctrines
III.
CHAPTER
.113
\
.
intercalarycycles
system of the universe
19
"
Meton
by
cycleby Callippus
of Pythagoras and
speculations
Pythagorean cycles
And
.109
.
....
calendar
octaeteric
18
20
Metonic
of the
Philolaic
.102
ib.
astronomy
on
p. 99
of
12
Anaxagoras
Diogenes of Apollonia
"
"
.100
ofEmpedocles
"
"
Greeks
Plato
from
to Eratosthenes.
141
of Plato
.....
Cnidos.
Eudoxus
writings
His hypothesisof
Astronomical
Theories
His
astronomical
observations,and
145
.........
of
and
Callippusand
151
.
writingsof Aristotle
Aristotle
respecting the
Hypothesis
of
doctrines
the
ments
move-
of Aristotle
rotation
of
the
.165
earth
its
on
of
Hicetas, Heraclides
by
158
.163
planets
astronomical
Other
planetarymotions
doctrines
of the
6
the
axis,propounded
Pontus,
and
Ec170
phantus
8
Histories
Measures
and
10
of astronomy
of
the
dailytime
in Greece
clepsydra.
Division
Astronomical
11
The
12
Aristarchus
by Theophrastus and
treatises
Phenomena
of
and
Italy.
of the
day
Autolycus
Eudemus
174
.
The
into
sun-dial
hours
.183
174
.
of Euclid
180
......
of
Samos.
His
heliocentric
system
of
the
universe
.
13
Archimedes.
14
The
His
Alexandrine
Timocharis,
orrery
school
Conon
Note
A,
on
the
motion
passage
of the
in the
of astronomers
of
Apollonius of Perga
.189
.194
Aristyllusand
Samos, Eratosthenes, Dositheus,

.
Timseus
earth
.195
.
respectingthe supposed
202
.......
CONTENTS.
Note
B,
the
on
theory of
Note
C,
Aristarchus
Hipparchus
from Hipparchus
Romans
Ptolemy.
160
to
B.C.
A.D.)
and
observations
astronomical
his
IV.
Greeks and
to
CHAPTER
(160
p. 203
.205
ancients
Scientific
Astronomy of the
tric
heliocen-
...
dials of the
the
on
respectingthe
of Archimedes
passage
coveries
dis-
207
.........
Astronomical
Cleomedes
and
de Mundo.
3
The
with
Prediction
Absence
Confusion
the
treatise
school
214
.
keep
not
pace
220
Greeks
and
.222
Romans
.
calendar
the
did
of
.....
calendar
uniform
of
in
with
Greece
Italy.
and
religiousfestivals
the
234
state
of
Greeks
of the
eclipsesby
Connexion
Epicurean
scientific astronomy
of
of
of each
of the
Astronomy
their
Psend-Aristotelic
Geminus.
practicalastronomy
treatises
Extant
Posidonius.
writingsof
........
the
calendar.
Roman
Its reform
by
Julius
236
Caesar
7
Roman
Measures
Later
1 1
Ptolemy:
The
of
revolution
in the
the
of the
.....
middle
order
inferior
his astronomical
ancient
241
dailytime
dailytime
hypotheses as to
the
io
of
measures
of
held
the
planets,and as
planetsround the sun
to
245
.
248
treatise
astronomers
with
the
Comparison
.242
ages
modern
CHAPTER
to the
....
geocentric system.
252
heliocentric astronomy
V.
Astronomy of the Babyloniansand Egyptians.

The
Babylonians
and
the
originatedastronomical
Egyptians
observation
stated
are
have
to
25G
.
respectingthe high antiquityof

observation
in Babylon and Egypt
Statements
....
astronomical
262
VI
CONTENTS.
"
The
Chaldsean
been
and
astronomical
The
Egyptians are
Year
year.
5
The
ascribed
to the
True
Length
The
and
of the
Further
and
Egyptian
Sothiac
or
examination
Its introduction
12
Its diffusion
into
Its introduction
14
The
Greece
the
and
which
Intricacyof
of
the
to
scientific
Babylonian
the
the
.291
Chaldseans
the
Berosus
298
Romans
and
of the
with
Chaldseans
the time
of
was
founded
of the child's birth
astrologyin
306
Greece
309
.314
astrological
system
Chronology of Egypt
VI.
Chronologyof the Egyptians.
and
reigns of Egyptian kings,from

315
b.c
Egyptian chronologyfor the period anterior to 670

for this period
Egyptian chronologyof Herodotus
Plato's Egyptian chronology
Manetho's
historyand dynastiesof Egypt

Egyptian dynastiesof Eratosthenes
Ancient
B.c.
320
.
.326
ib.
ancient
331
....
Egyptian historyand chronology of
scheme
Chronological
of
Credibility
for the
.301
.
the diffusion
Early Historyand
296
Chaldsean
'
the
to 525
as
.285
.
CHAPTER
670
.281
possessedby
Greeks
star
statements
Egypt
promoted
Italy
277
.
......
by
divination
astrological
Causes
knowledge
into
the connexion
astronomical
period
of the
among
13
taught astronomy
Greek philosophers
278
year
16
of the
Egyptian priests
knowledge of astronomy
and Egyptian priests
invented
Astrology was
by
15
to have
of the
extent
Babylonian
Canicular
on
.266
Babylonians
268
character
io
the solar
first determined
have
to
Egypt
of the
stated
Egyptian priestsare related

to the Greeks.
Alleged visits
to
p. 265
observers
.
have
reported to
Egyptian priestsare
Attempts
the
of the
'
Ancient
338
Chronicle'
.
different schemes
early period, examined
of
and
ib.
Diodorus
.
Egyptian chronology
questioned
339
.
improbabilityof the traditionary

schemes
of Egyptian chronology. (1) By reducing the
length of the period designatedas a year
to
diminish
the
362
CONTENTS.
10
VII
lines
(2) By placingthe dynastiesin parallel
; and
by
other
p. 366
contrivances
.
1 1
12
Arbitrary methods
transmuting the ancient chronology

of Egypt employed by the modern
Egyptologicalschool
Statements
to an
as
earlyEgyptian literature examined
of
375
and
rejected
Arguments in favour
......
13
from
the
of the
Egyptian chronology derived

.377
hieroglyphical
inscriptions
CHAPTER
Brief account
of
Ctesias first gave
earlyAssyrian historyby
the
Greeks
5
6
And
Examination
of
early
.398
400
.....
Canon
404
.
ib.
.
405
of
the different schemes
Examination
logy
Assyrian chrono-
......
and
the
423
Babylon
books
of
of the series of
of
406
discrepancies
Separatekingdoms of Nineveh
Notices of Assyrian kings in
.
to
of Eusebius
; their
397
Herodotus
copious account
VII.
Assyrian history
Babylonian historyof Berosus
Babylonian kings of the Astronomical
Assyrian chronology of Syncellus
Chronologyof the Assyrians.
Early Historyand
t
Old
the
tament
Tes425
the Astronomical
Assyrian kingsin
428
Canon
........
11
Evidence
of
the age
buildingsof
367
of the
Assyria
and
world
furnished
Egypt
by
the
great
433
.....
VIII.
CHAPTER
Navigationof the Phoenicians.

"
The
Phoenicians
of
skill in
Foundation
from
were
considered
sometimes
astronomy. Connexion
navigation
of Gades
by
Gades
to the
of
as
the
nators
origi-
astronomy with their

.446
the
north
Their
Phoenicians.
of
Europe
....
voyages
448
CONTENTS.
Vlll
"
trade
Tin
of
the
Phoenicians
.
5
6
Amber
of
trade
the
p.
Phoenicians
450
457
....
Supposed
Impeirfect
of
voyage
Pytheas
Island
of
Thule
466
.
of
knowledge
Earliest
the
to
of
mention
Britain
before
the
time
of
Caesar,
Ireland
481
....
Sacred
Islands
of
the
North
489
.....
Index
Circumnavigation
of
Africa
by
the
Phoenicians
under
Neco
497
516
SURVEY
HISTORICAL
THE
OF
ANCIENTS.
Chapter
I.
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
ASTRONOMY
THE
OF
THE
OF
AND
GREEKS
ROMANS.
"
with
-*-
are
described.
the
Inductive
scientific
of
the
end
of
Ancient,
by
of
attention
just
Martin
for
the
the
is
they
the
the
to
successively
elaborate
tories
his-
Astronomy,^)
them
for
who
of
instruction
it
principally
the
is not
of
are
of
use
in
versed
work
Timee
of
Delambre
ancient
which
measured
of
Ancient
Platon,
than
tion
observa-
political
minations.
deter-
by
the
Astronomy
ii. p. 424.
considered
rather
torn.
be
must
the
tific
by strictlyscien-
are
astronomy,
to
astronomical
upon
de
conversant
attracted
birth
without
History
le
have
gave
month
is
it
treated
were
Delambre's
sur
of
which
dependent
the
that
ages
moreover,
and
Etudes
history
and
use
Modern
earliest
and
before
year
that
remarks
subsidiary
which
peculiarity,
mankind,
character
by Martin,
materials
from
exist,
The
(i) A
this
Chronology,
cannot
progress
History
Delambre's
and
throwing
astronomy.
has
speculation
the
sciences
master
can
is
written
and
origin
form
manner,
of
Whewell's
for
astronomer,
an
which
methods.
given
like
mathematical
subjects
history
several
one
astronomy
and
intended
Mediaeval,
No
modern
But
the
In
composed
historical
view
the
Dr.
as
been
general
with
which
of
the
book
of
review.
astronomers.
daily
it is
and
work
Sciences,
in
works,
with
such
In
in
has
purpose,
special science
professors
passes
the
scientific
the
light upon
sciences
of
history
HE
HP
as
history itself.
is
M.
as
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
of the
motions
of
the
and
sun
points of
and
than
it
obtained.
be
must
and
to
and
science,
without
science, and
and
which
this
subjecthave
historyof
sufficient
"
to
ancient
in
branch
enable
him
its progress,
of the
far
The
the
it will be
foreignnations, and
were
their
sequence,
con-
that
history
physical
to
that
to
found
pro-
mathematical
the
of
treatment
and
known,
of
are
historical
on
not
cism.^)
criti-
astronomy, though often
desirable
to
footingto the
firm
confidence
afterwards
derived
part
general a
to fix with
subject,and
Greeks
in
in
by English authors
little
of the Greek
the
treat
of modern
works
are
has,
reference
existing demands
fragmentary,afford
historian,and
stages
the
to
predecessorsin
astronomy
the accounts
and
meagre
his
possessed.
meet
As
of
some
of
formation
It
his
on
observation
followingwork
made
exclusive
class
applies with
the
to
kind;
man-
tories
existinghis-
the
remark
of the
pretension
any
wider
astronomical
comprehensive knowledge
astronomy
how
This
author
without
astronomy,
interest
benefit
attempt might advantageouslybe
of ancient
the
general history of
anterior
ages
the
appeared to
an
has
assistance
all civilized nations.
recognised by
calendar
historyof astronomy
for whose
the
to
racy
accu-
the
early periods of
the
the
secure
of
the
mainly composed.
been
to
the
questions which
concerns
especialforce
in order
The
with
contact
professedastronomers,
have
and
measurements,
necessary
astronomer
numerous
moon
[chap. I.
OF
all the
begin
to
to
attempt
astronomical
learners,instead,as
principal
with
this
determine
knowledge from
their
was
custom,
of being; teachers.
(2) The
two
1. The
principalworks are
History of Astronomy, with
applicationto Geography, History, and Chronology, by the Kev.
Historical Account
2. An
of
George Costard, 1 vol. 4to. Loudon, 1767.
the
Origin and Progress of Astronomy, by John Narrien, 1 vol. 8vo.
There is a life of Mr. Costard
London, 1833.
in Chalmers'
Biographical
"
its
"
He
Dictionary.
to
the
contributed
some
papers
PhilosophicalTransactions.
at the
on
Mr.
questions
Narrien
His work
Mditary Collegeof Sandhurst.
of
the
classical
of
which
knowledge
languages,
given in Notes and Queries,2nd ser. vol xi. p. 420.
teacher
of ancient
was
nomy
astro-
mathematical
betrays an imperfect
examples arc
some
2.]
SECT.
and
poems,
solid
downwards.
That
vault,
of the
eminence,
was
The
its
originin
fact, that
in
or
belief that this

two
the
largeplain,or
at
entire earth
the
by adding
another, they arrived

the earth.
Hence
at
Herodotus,
by personalobservation
thus
obtained,ridicules
earth, and
it
treats
the ludicrous
earth,in which
outline
flow
round
(3)
it is
traced
were
with
dk
size
of
the
inquiryduring
the
appears
Many
ancients
the
that
the
and
struct
con-
to
figureof
his travels,
he
of
circularity
the
(he savs)
now
drawing
circular
the
to
which
even
of
error
compass,
in
solve this problem
to
information
of the
the idea
high
country
one
and
representedof
a
on
induction
attempted
ignorant
The
it/(5)
Tula
and
the
circular,
horizon
who
childish.
as
the
is
conceptionof
reflection upon
by subsequent
plane was
rude
and
different
from
geographers began
form
the
result
naturallyled,
eye,
When
circular.
was
maps,
the
concavityturned
spectator
sea,
infancyof geographical
knowledge,to
commit
was
causes.
whether
everywhere equidistant from
had
its
plane,appeared to
senses.
had
the
First,
and
it
by the heaven,which
hemisphere, with
or
earth
to have
seems
bounded
that
lapse
(4)
the
evidence
entertained,after
Herodotus, was
(3)and
plane,surmounted
circular
a
time
find it in the Homeric
we
to be
of
ROMANS.
earth,as
it still continued
as
in the
centuries,
of five
AND
of the
originalidea
The
was
GREEKS
THE
map
form, as
ocean
if its
is made
(saysAgathemerus,
of
to
in his
fxiutytivaroJaov tavry
Trpwrov
aaTtpotvB',"iva fitv irtpi7rdvra koKvtttoi.
Hesiod, Theog. 126-7.
(4) See Volcker's Homerische
rities
Geographie,pp. 97-101, and the authocited by him.
calls the heaven
Homer
and
xa^K'i0Qi
iroXixaXicoe,
II. v. 504; xvii. 425 ; Od. iii. 2, xv. 328, xvii. 565, which
"n8i]peoc,
epithets
its solidity,though Volcker,
must
to its imexpress
p. 5, refers them
toi
Ovpavbv
perishableness.
Even
Empedocles
considered
the
heaven
as
solid
Stob. Ed.
'EjU7T""5oK\f/g
PliyS.i. 23.
(TTSpfflVlOV tlvdl TOV
OvpCLVOV,
noXXavs
xai ovdeva voov
(5) 7e^w Se opeiov yrjsnepiodovsypd\j/avras
fj8r],
01
axeavov
re
ypd"povcrt
T
Tf'pi"
f"r]yri(Tdp.evov'
kviXovTas
peovra
ttjv yjjviovaav
A ropvos
was
probably a string fastened to
KXorepeacos dno ropvov, iv. 36.
with
pin or
flat surface.
Bacch.
peg,
which
either
It is used
1066, describes
circle
in the
latter
tree bent down
B
or
sense
to
straightline could be drawn on

by Theognis,v. S03. Eurip.
the ground by force as follows:
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
treatise
geography,) represented the
on
which
marked
existed
It
and
that
they
of the
centre
likewise
the
the
ideas
ancient
rise
to
of
is
subject.
conceive
the
as
in
set
thus
the earth
the
scribes
de-
(he says)
be
to
it, as
plane ;
horizon;
Hence
ocean.
they
ware
Theodorus
2.
Normam
vii.
of
Smith's
LibeUa
57.
is
used
Diet,
ancient
an
instrument
solid.
which
by
lb.
"
it is
131,
by
Samos
Europe
to
of
of
his
and
size
the
to
as
error
maps
the west
his
in v., where
of Ant.
mythical
clavem
et
instrument
an
geometer
the
was
et tornum
for
dorus
Theo-
is called
levelling;
phanes,
by Aristo-
In Latin
it is called
there is
engraving
an
tomb.
the
out
the
in
extent
Kawlinson's
day,
north
limits of
He
states
unknown,
were
geographicalknowledge
vol. i. p. 116.
is said to have
made
and
iv. 42.
was
Europe,
that
the
iv. 45, iii. 115,
considerable
; see
Herodotus,
Anaximander
by
Gr.
Hecatseus.
Rom.,
und
Sparta
in
entire
earth.
500
"
B.C.,
Agathemer.
the
i. 1
first map,
and to have been
i. 1, " 11 ; Ukert, Geogr.
Strab.
Aristagoras of Miletus
was
designed
plate,on which
This event
was
only sixteen
exhibited
1, 2, p. 169.
a
Herod,
brazen
v.
49.
of
map
at
the
before
years
of Herodotus.
birth
i. 1. His
exact
date is unknown,
xxxviii, 48
Orest. 331-591
;
Cic. de Div.
Phoen.
ii. 56
237
Ovid,
he is subsequent to Ptolemy,
3rd century after Christ.
but
placed at the beginning of the

iEsch.
40;
Choeph. 1036; Eum.
(7)
is
461
of
et libellam
compass
points
The
followed
Dr.
Africa
boundaries
he
it
Homer
'
encircle
to
and
c.
'
Plin.
from
compass
Herodotus
Asia, and
Ion.
the
178, 8uifir]TT)s.
Compare Schol. ad loc.
See
circinus.
(6)
west,
the
tornus.
square.
Nub.
and
the
from
astronomy,
" 116, is used for an

described, both plane and
tie Mundo,
of the
Samius;'
the
Jupiter sent
inventor
der
period.(7)
determining
writer upon
ocean
8'
with
Pseud-Aristot.
9.
that
earth,
used
in the
8m^T]Trjsand other instruments
company
t"Ktovik6v
a
to.
arpoyyuXa
Topvos, epyaXeioj/
carpenter. Hesj'C'h.
TepiypdrpeTai. A sphere is described as fashioned by a ropvos in
(TxwaTa
v.
historical
Phil.
placed in
of the
toôv, t)Kvprbs rpoûs

ypa"pufxevos
7tepL(popai" eX"ei dpop.6v.
geometrical figures are
of
navel-stone,
or
and
other
thus
spot :
poets
from
ropvcp
Topvos, in Plat.
norma
east, the
on
the
kvkXovto
work
the
the
Delphi
(8)
suppose
stars
this
at
ancient
nearly all
and
met
the
scientific Greek
the
of Greece
centre
circular
made
etiological
legend,
an
from
earth.
Geminus,
they
by
eagles, one
two
the
as
with
omphalos,
Delphian temple during
illustrated
out
The
(6)
Greece.
Delphi
in the
was
and
of
point
earth
in its centre, and
figure: they placed Greece

central
[CHAP. I.
OF
Soph. (Ed. T. 480-898;

Plat. Rep. iv. " 5, p. 427
Met.
x.
167,
xv.
Eurip.
Livy,
630.
(8) Pindar, Pyth. iv. 131, vi. 3 ; Strab. ix. 3, " 6; Pans. x. 16, " 2.
Homer
makes
the island of Ogygia the seat of the uixcpaXbs
daXdo-otjs,
Od.
i. 50.
2.]
SECT.
west,
scorched
to be
with
irreconcilable
in
Even
the
the
with
the
other
The
the
solid
the
flow
the
land
hemisphere;
in
stream
of the
Hercules
heavenly bodies
and
rising,
(9) Elem.
(il)
Sid
hence,
Astr.
c.
measures
(he says)
India,
to
the
pared
com-
Maeotis
of
circularity
the earth
The
to
like
sun,
the
ocean
the moon,
from
emerge
face
sur-
supposed
was
of the
the
defined
with, the inner
or
as
seemed
of which
margin
outer
sink into it at their
to
earth, the
at
ocean
their
setting.
(13)
13.
birth of Aristotle
(10) The
Herodotus
and
believed
were
sistent
to be incon-
Lake
direction.
upon,
the
sented
repre-
The
heaven, which
move
round
was
journeys,show
of
dotus^10)
Hero-
3.(u)
5 to
to
this
is
geographers still
world
Êthiopia to
earth in every
appeared
stars
of
observation.
cupola, the hemisphericaloutline
of
to
with
from
shape
world, but
this notion
of the belief in the
cause
belief is
eradicated; for this
not
inhabited
Pillars
than
more
This
the
and
east
century later than
declares
by
the
distance
apparent
extremityof
and
and
from
the
Scythia,is
was
He
reason
distance
with
and
the
by navigationand
obtained
that
which
circular in form.
both
conception of
question was
in
remote
sun.
Meteorologies,speaks
constructingmaps
as
the
the
of
vicinity
of Aristotle, a
in
his
in
sphericalform.'(9)
its real
time
ROMANS.
dwelt
ancient
error
in
philosopher,
the
by
the
with
consistent
AND
who
./Ethiopians,
the
believed
GREEKS
THE
the latter
is
was
exactlya
after the birth of

years
in :-t84 B.C.
hundred
in 484, the former
born
Kal
rrjg yrjC ypaipovm

vvv
ytXoiujgypdcpovffi
TrtpioSovg
yap
Tag
13.
Meteor,
ii.
5, "
Compare i. 9. The doctrine
ri)v oiKov/xkvrjv.
KVKXorspi]
earth is o"paipoti$riQ,
that
the entire
of Eratosthenes,
Ss,
ovx "*"g ek ropvov
ap. Strab.
i. 3,
meaning.
plane.
Eratosthenes
" 3,
alludes
(12) See Volcker, ib.

ocean-stream
is
to the
considered
pp.
words
of Herodotus,
the earth
93-97, where
copiouslyillustrated.
as
places
Here.
Herodotus
and
he
314.
The
rejectsthe
attributes
poet, ii.21, 23, iv.
the
36.
surrounds
ocean
idea
of
an
invention
the
ocean-stream
of it to
Homer
the
as
circular
it the
the
along
the
ward
out-
same
position,
earth, iEsch.
flowing
to
the
within
sea
run
or
different
conception of
the Homeric
Homer
has
sphere,not
the circumfluous
shield of Achilles, but makes
ocean
Hesiod
rim, II. xviii. 483, 607.
assigns to
Scut.
but
round
some
Prom.
the
other
141.
earth,
early
PRIMITIVE
Thus
describes
Homer
ascending the
under
the
of the
stars
heaven
this
the
Great
into
the
upon
Other
Avith
respect to the
to hear
(13) II. vii. 422
the
the
iii.1, xix. 433.
supposed
thus
belief
far west.
themselves
ib. pp. 20-23.

Merc.
68.
Volcker,
of Homer
that
"
'
Nee
invectus
quum
Prsecipitemoceani
'
Quid
tantum
petit sethera
equis magnum
lavit sequore
rubro
properent
oceano
currum.'
Georg.
iii.358.
Hiberni.'
tingeresoles
se
quum
; nee
"
Georg.
Ovid, Met.
ii. 68, 157
Compare
Virgil,iEn. viii. 589, speaks of
Taygete simul os terris
Lucan,
the
star
risingfrom
as
spretos pede reppulitamnes

sidus fugiens ubi piscisaquosi
eadem
Tristior hibernas
'
Tingitur oceano
iEquoreasque
(15) Iliad
Phaethon,
says
'
in undas.'
sidere turbat
ii. 171,
aquas.'
"
Ovid, Trist. i. 4, 1.
describing the
Turn
primum
vetito
radiis
gelidicaluere Triones,
tingi.'
a"quore
frustra tentarunt
In Trist. iv. 3.2, he characterizes

the two
bears
Carmania
of
situated
as
a
speaks
country
Lucan
'
Bear
partly sets
Carmanosque duces,
iEther,
(16)
totam
non
Thus,
Aratus,
Georg.
i. 246
Od.
v.
v.
48,
275.
devexus
quorum
mergi
far
Xoerpwv
Kvavkov
"
Arctos,
oceani
the
south
iii.250.
uKsai'olo.
Kruse's
Hellas, vol. i. p. 245-273.
wKiavolo,
TTKpvXayfikvai
:
"
to
in austrum
aspicitarcton.
tamen
Compare
apicroi
'utraque sicca.'
as
so
tan
Ott)"' d/xfiopog
II. xviii. 489;
conflagrationof
Et
the Great
iv. 232-5.
Georg.
"
Erymanthidos Ursse,
custos
Ovid, Met.
6.
v.
ccelo descendit
suo
ocean.
honestum
Pleias, et oceani
Aut
iii.481.
vii. 1, ix. 625.
morning
ostendit
'
that
to
plunged into
sun
191 ; Hymn.
x.
; Od.
subsequent poets generally followed
of
language
Virgil
was
of Hesiod.
of the
waters
(14) II. viii.485, xviii. 239

The
it
similar
burning
See
reason
transfer
her
entertained
Iberians
when
sea
fabulous
he
which
constellation
the poems
as
the
and
; (15)
ocean
Callisto,and
in
speaks
mythologists :
ancient
as
that
the
Od.
of
natural,
us
the
by
setting
sun
hissingof
the
was
was
inform
ancients
The
devised
which
as
(16)
passing
likewise
He
the
only
ocean-stream.
was
nations,
of
the
as
(u)
I.
and
ocean,
into ocean,
plunging
darkness.
metamorphosis
starry heaven,
risingout of
as
waters
Bear
the
immunity
founded
in the
[CHAP.
OF
sun
again, as
; (13)
bathed
as
sinks
for
the
earth,and producing
distinguishesthe
never
ASTRONOMY
metuentes
sequore
tingi.'
and
Virgil,
2.]
SECT.
THE
the western
with
Greeks
divine
Northern
heaven, until he bathed
them
storyof Phaethon, who
sun,
who
Eridanus, and
shed
whose
at his
tears
the
by
only of
It
what
death, which
is this
induces
of the
In
the air
In
become
of
infidelity
like
Auson.
the
him
the
manner
god
of the sun,
witness,not
could be heard.
(22)and
represent
comic
which
Ceres
lost
(21)
which
poet
Artemis,
or
applyingto
as
pine^23)
Proser-
describes
Philemon
it is
to
the
causes
daughter
mythology, Apollo
and
personification
giving information
as
mythology,
witness
all-seeing
respectingher
later classical
the
to
amber, is
universal
knowing everything,because
as
(17) Posidonius
ed. Bake
as
an
Venus
hymn
information
for
sun
as
represent
of the Homeric
author
(20) The
the river
poplar-trees,
into
but also of what

sun
into
early Greek
Homer.
being regarded
be seen,
to
the
to
(19)
wave.
drive the chariot of the
hardened
were
than
of the
notion
Homer
Vulcan
the
could
the steep of
over
the western
sisters,metamorphosed
led to his
form
personified
lightningof Jupiterinto
the
though apparentlylater
sun
the
fierysteeds
aspiredto
poeticalfigment, belonging
of the
in
evening in
at
by Tacitus
(18)
sun
his
drove
The
hurled
ROMANS.
Germans.
conceived
even
who
charioteer,
was
AND
similar report is mentioned
(17) A
ocean.
respect to the
The
of
GREEKS
everywhere present^24)
or
Phoebus
Diana,
the
had
goddess
ii.1, p. 109, et not. p. 423,

ap. Strab. iii.1, 5 ; Cleomed.
Stat. Sylv. ii. 7, v. 24 ;
Schol.
xiv.
Juv.
279 ; cum.
;
Flor. ii.17
Epist.xix.
2 ; Claudian
in Laude
Serenae,v.
52.
Mytkologie, p. 429.
Compare Grimm, Deutsche
(18) Germ. 45.
Ovid represents the god of
(19) See Grote, Hist, of Gr. vol. i. p. 465.
of the gods but himself, not even
the sun
as
Jupiter,is
saying that none
able to drive his chariot,Met. ii. 59.
(20) Ovid,
Met.
ii.
"
See
below, ch. viii. "
4.
icai -navr' tiraKovtig.

(21)
HsXiog 9' og irdvT i(pop^Q
Iliad,iii.277, repeated in Od. xi. 109, xii. 323.
Eespecting the personification
of the sun, see
Volcker, ib. p. 26.
(22) Od. viii.302. Compare the remark of Jupiterto Juno, II. xiv. 344.
(23) Horn. Hymn. Cer. 69. iEschylus likewise speaks of the sun
witness, Agam. 632.
all-seeing
(24) Ap. Stob. Eel. Phys. i.10, " 10.
Compare Meineke, Fragm.
Gr.
vol. iv. p. 31.
as
an
Com.
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
of the
Homer
and
The
the
dawn.
night upon
this
his western
goal back
According
but
that
that
north
of the
of the
surface
of the
this
part
souls, was
excluded
that
this
the
meteorologers
the
under
caused
was
the
east.(26)
the
by
earth,
round
it travelled
west
the
the
elevation
interceptedthe
sun's
supposed
to
Hades,
conceived
was
aspect
the
of the
effected,the lightand
be
confined
be
Underneath, all
It
during
navigationfrom
the
not
was
the
golden goblet
ancient
earth, which
cheerless.
the
cold.
departed
abode,
subterranean
upper
gloomy and
was
of
receptacle
as
to the
heavenly bodies, and
therefore
only communications
of caverns.
mouths
(28)
Its
through the
were
sun
that
was
reclined
he
of the
transport might
of the world
the
that
of the
region
(27)
were
sun
in
performed
night
of the
transit.
placed.
earth
by
daily course
journey
in
starting-point
settingin
earth.
from
he
this
the
ocean
and
of the
course
part
and
dark, frigid,
upper
to his
east, and
however
warmth
In
the
northern
But
of
Aristotle,many
to
during this
rays
vessel,while
after its
to the
Vulcan
by
and
east
external
the
along
fabricated for him
believed
the
to
his
after
west,
mythologicalaccount
carried
was
made
explainhow
did not
Greeks
the
from
way
heaven, back
The
of the
astronomy
his
the
been
not
early poets.(25)
the
found
through
identification had
this
infantine
sun
sun
but
moon;
[CHAP.I.
OF
with
the
(25) See below, " 11.

Stesichorus, JEschylus, Phe(26) See the passages of Mimnermus,
words
The
of Phereeydes
recydes, and others in Athen. xi. pp. 469-70.
are
quite distinct : "HXiog Sk SiSwaiv airQ [Hercules] to Sknag to xpvakov,
0
avTov
ovv
iipopti
Tciig 'limoig,tnt/v
Cvvy,
Sid
wKtavov
tov
tijv
vvkto.
ttooq
eoi,
iV dviaxu 6 i'jXiog.
(27) Meteorol.
(28) The
ii. 1.
descent
of
Compare Avienus,
Orpheus through
Ora
Maritima,
the Taenarian
cave
v.
647.
illustrates this
belief:
'
Tsenarias
etiam
fauces, alta ostia Ditis,
Et
caligantemnigra formidine
Ingressus.' Georg. iv. 467.
lucum
"
In the Axiochus, p. 371, the earth is described as

sphericalheaven into two hemispheres. The upper
to
the celestial,the lower to the infernal

See the declaration of the Sun in Od.
3SG.
plane,dividingthe
hemisphere belongs
gods.
xii. 383, and
the
answer
of Jupiter,
iO
solstices.
The
points of
conception of
by
the
with
the
the
equator
would
"
of
for the
other
was
words
is identical
denoted
in the
circle deduced
is not
sun's
daily
to
necessary
rude
compared
calendar
cient
suffi-
and
agricultureand navigation,
with
anmtlus,
and
circuius, the
circus
with
the
Greek
cycle of time;
of
formed
heaven
the
from
The
given.
obliquitywhen
period,and
synonymous
ring or circle,like
great circle
of its
be
for the
of life.(31)
ordinarypurposes
Annus
It
of
thus
introduction, and
annual
guidance
would
and
great
of later
an
[CHAP. I.
OF
compass
course,
the
"
be
the formation
the
of
ecliptic,
annual
sun's
course
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
and
KpUog,
that
meant
originally
or
and
ring.
nipicos,
fixed
is, a
of which
former
recurrent
period.
(32)
The
succession
from
must,
led to the
with
the
of the
or
which
navigation,
eodem
unde
eviavros,
the
(32)
annus.'
during
the
hunting
same
soil,the
of the
animals,
of wild
the
was
with
case
in
Amusements
winter.
signa
est
irepieXdovros
""
rjXiovnepiodos,
SubfKdprjvosxpovos,
kvk\ov
tov
nepibpapouros.Pollux,
aarpov
"
parvi circuli annuli, sic magni
dicebantur
1.
u"pa"v
(is
54.
circites anni, unde
Varro, L. L. vi. 8.
Compare Virgil,Georg.
ii.401
"
labor actus
agricolis
sua
per vestigiavolvitur
Hermippus, a poet of tbe
Eedit
Tbe
period,defined
annual
duodecim
dum
sol percurrens
natura,
profectusest redit. Censorin. de D. N. c. 19.
eros,
Ut
the
have
communities,
cultivation
The
season.
ceased
vertens
"pas roil 6iov, tov

'
The
(33)which
cycle,
natural
customary
cattle,and
and
dependent on
(31) Annus
less exactness.
breeding of sheep
were
of
of civil
formation
earliest
establishment
greater
forms
seasons
Atque
followingverses
the recurrent
in
se
of
of the year
character
in orbem,
annus.
old
comedy,
indicate
"
irovqpk,
w
errpoyytiXoeri]v oipiv,
ai/ry,
tv
kvk\"^ to. ttcivt
rt)v yi]v cnra",cnrao~aV
re\evT))v
ovopaZtTai "$'iviavTOQ, wv fie Trep"pept)(;
iKtivoq tan
8' txwv
Ktp'ipxtTal
r'tpagBe riicrei Trtpirpexojv
ivTog
fi'del to "ju"p.a
kvkXuiv
ovfi' apx"]V
oiifiepiav
e\u,
fit'r'/fiepaQ
TtavaeTai
rpoxd^dov.
ou
barjp'epai
Stob. Eel. i. 8. Meineke,

Fragm. Com.
that those verses
to show
i)udsin v. 3, seems
Ap.
'
Gpnt.
(33) See
Gen.
i. 14
viii.22.
The
Gr. vol. ii.p. 380.

were
spoken by
word
chorus
of
3.]
SECT.
air,such
the open
fixed with
the
fine
were
national
as
reference
part
to
the
and
evil.
and
War
been
waged during
was
than
ill
food
civilized
more
constantlyrecurring
exist.
not
at
constructed, clothingwas
was
division of the four seasons,
is
(34)
between
timid
Navigation was
But
and
summer
Germans
consisted
testimonyof
denoted
only of
Tacitus
from
at fixed intervals
one
most
winter, is
and
of the ancient
year
accordingto
three
same
'
the word
; whereas
(38) The
of the
division of the
English, the
words
epoch.(35)
marked
spring,summer,
in
antithesis
The
these three seasons,
(37)and
the Latin.
is
also
quity,
anti-
revival of nature
the
Egyptians.(36)The
by Anglo-Saxon
is borrowed
Hence
season.
of
seasons
the ancient
to
is obvious
less definite
year into the three

attributed
winter
in nature.
torpor of winter,is
the
is
autumn
though of considerable
indicated
decisively
not
spring,after
are
likewise have
periodof semi-barbarism,men
were
bridges did
11
unskilful.
The
in
and
Roads
must
seasons
scarcityof
even
games,
the
stage of society. Houses

scanty,
ROMANS.
weather.
At
of the year.
dependent on
more
AND
GREEKS
THE
recurrence
remarkable
of the
laws
of
the
seasons
autumn'
seasons
physical
Hippocrat. Epidem. i. vol. xvii. 1. p. 18, ed. Kiihn.

Hippocrates de Diseta,iii. 68 (vol.vi. p. 594, ed. Littre),
into four seasons
that
the
that the winter
:
says
year is generallydivided
lasts from
the setting of the Pleiads to the spring equinox ; the spring
from the equinox to the risingof the Pleiads ; the summer
from the rising
of the Pleiads until the rising of Arcturus
the
the
from
autumn
; and
of
Arcturus
the
treatise
De
Diseta
Pleiads.
The
to the settingof
rising
is either
genuine, or as ancient as Hippocrates, Littre, vol. i. p. 356.
marked
Manilius, ii. 656, considers the four seasons
as
by nature.
See
Sat.
Macrob.
the spring to hare
14.
i.
12, "
(.?5)
Virgil supposes
world
of
season
immediatelyfollowed the creation of the
; as being the
renewal
of vegetableand animal
life,Georg. ii. 336.
Diod.
i.
in
26.
(36)
iEschylus, describingthe division of the year by
and
of winter, summer,
Prometheus, enumerates
only the three seasons
Prom.
6.
454
spring,
(34) See
The
Galen,
treatise
ad
of
"
(37)-Germ.
(38) See
v.
26.
Dean
Compare Grimm, Deutsche

Mythologie, p. 435.
Trench, Select Glossary of English Words
(Lond. 1859),
Harvest.
The
seven
winter
Hippocratean
seasons.
treatise ireple/3So/id8a"i"
distributed
undivided
spring and autumn
It left the
consist of three
seasons,
and
the
Hippocrates,vol. viii.p. 635, ed. Littre.
summer
of two.
into
year
but
made
the
;
See Galen, ib. j
the
12
it is often
nature, and
the
the
which
returned
called
by
the
migrations of
which
last
and
there
the
certain
birds,(40)and
character,and
and
Homer
This
and
at
of the
of
Greek
phenomena
local
winds,
certain
were
their
annual
attention
recurrence,
Nile
of the
Greek
of
observers
that
of
and
the
Sinope to Massilia,must
have
read
cityand
the
understood
his
in
was
year
and
recurring in
as
the
time.(42) Now,
Hellenic
Each
of years
definite number
earlyperiod recited
world.
general phenomena
the inundation
months,
fact proves
an
the
tant
striking and imporpeculiarly
recognised period
were
(39)
Governor.
early date.(41)
an
composed
as
cycle.
Homer
of
was
frequentlymentions
conceives
fixed
Etesian, from
occupied the
speculatorsfrom
Such
proof of
panied
severally accom-
specialand
Greeks
phenomenon
and
life which
periods.
as
divine
seasons,
certain
annual
ancients
by
vegetable
were
at
world
of the
recurrence
of animal
them,
the
[CHAP. I.
OF
the
employed by
superintendence of
Besides
he
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
over
which
time
every
part
from
periodto
(39) See the celebrated passage of Claudian, at the beginning

againstEufinus :
poem
Nam
cum
dispositi
qusesissemfoedera mundi,
mari
fines, annisque meatus,
Prsescriptosque
rebar
Et lucis noctisquevices,tunc omnia
Consilio firmata Dei, qui lege moveri
Sidera, quifruges diverso tempore nasci,
alieno jusserit
Qui variam Phceben
igni
Compleri, solemque suo ; porrexeritundis
of
poems
community,
same
stant
con-
be
of the
"
Litora
tellurem
medio
The
affairs
mutabilityof human
universe by Manilius, i. 522
530.
Hesiod
(40)
speaks of the annual
for ploughing and the winter
season.
libraverit
axe.
is contrasted
with
the
of
stability
the
"
cry
of the crane,
as
marking the time
See
likewise
Aristoph.
Op. 446.
710.
Av.
(41)
See
below, ch. 2, "
(42) The
141-2;
third
four years
and
in
2.
fourth
Od.
are
years
ii. 107, xix. 152
in Od.
mentioned
;
five years
ii. 89, xxiv.
in II. xxiii. 833, Od.
Od. vii. 259,

; eight years,
261, xiv. 287 ; nine years, II. ii.134, 295, Od. v. 107 ; ten years, II. viii. lot,
418, xii. 15, Od. v. 107, xv. 18 ; eleven years, Od. iii.391 ; twenty years,
II. xxiv. 765, Od. ii. 175, xvi. 205, xvii. 327, xix. 222, 484, xxi. 208, xxiii.
the year
recurrent
102, 170, xxiv. 322 : on
as
a
period,II. ii.295, Od.
The word \vKdj3as is used for year
in Od. xiv. 161, xix. 306, i.e.
xiv. 294.
xxiv.
'
the
309
seven
course
Ideler, Chron.
years,
of the
Od.
sun.'
vol. i. p. 260.
xiv. 285,
That
Homer's
vii. 259
was
the
tropicalyear
is held
by
3.]
SECT.
have
conceived
years
each
from
for the
measure
occupied
have
Ulysses to
each
Calypso;
tropical
ten
passed eight
have
must
of
age
earlyperiod there
an
Husbands
man.
other's age.
each
known
have
to
must
ceived
con-
tropical
year
departurefor Troy.
his master's
It is clear that
Each, for example,
died in the twentieth
to have
dog Argus
the
of
island
in the
13
ROMANS.
year.
conceived
have
must
siegeof Troy
the
tropical
years
from
poetry by
his
designatedin
AND
GREEKS
THE
Parents
must
and
have
must
wives
known
have
been
must
have
the
age
of
their children.
advises
Hesiod
(43)
years.
His
(44)The
and
nine
the
generationsof
three
crow
the
of
(47)
phoenix.
Nestor
and
Solon
phanes
is
man
years.
his
reckons
the
of
thirty
her
at
of twelve
riage.
mar-
months,
07
generations,
two
that
the
lives
raven
generationsof
the
raven
stag ; the phoenix nine
the
nymphs
ten
mankind.
rations
gene-
generationsof
conventional
generationof
at
age
says
four
imply
the ages of
mention
boy
outlived
Hesiod
stag
passages
years for the duration

and
(46)
generationsof
These
of
age
old
years
mentions
having
; the
man
crow;
the
(45)
years.
the third.
rulingover
nineteen
earlypoet
same
about
marry
be
is to
speaks of
Homer
to
man
wife
also of twelve
and
the
number
of
Mimnermus
sixtyand eightyyears. (48)Xeno25
computed by Herodotus,
as
92
by
years.
the
(49)
The
life of
Psalmist, at seventy
(50)
The
successive
(43) Op.
Hermann,
of
man
are
enumerated
by Solon,
who
694.
She
(44) lb.
fourteen.
ages
is to
be
five years
after
Pollux, i. 58, explains rj8r]to be

Privatalt. der Gr. " 4, n. 19.
(45) lb. 749, 50.

(47) Fragm. 50,
which
17/317,
fourteen
is the
years.
See
age
K.
of
F.
(46) U. i. 250.
ed. Gaisford.
fr. 6, Solon, fr. 20, ed. Schneidewin.

(48) Mimn.
They avoid the
number efidofjLrjKovra,
it will not go iuto elegiacverse.
Mr.
because
stone,
Gladthat all the multiplesof
Studies on Homer, vol. iii. p. 441, remarks
in the Homeric
hundred
table
ten up to one
occur
catalogue,except the intracePSofiTjKovTa.
(49) Diog. Laert. ix. 19.
(50) i. 32
compare
Psalm
xc.
14
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
by periods of
them
measures
of
in the
powers
seventh
of
its natural
reached
have
in the rudest
Even
there
at which
age
defined.
been
have
period,into
naturallybe
would
The
of the heroic
to
ruled
have
archons
and
the annual
date
of whose
archons
traditions
decennial
Athenian
it cannot
from
be
archons
doubted
commonwealths.
to
that
The
enjoy
militaryservice,
at
way,
the Greek
or
early
an
States
657
b.c.
Athens
were
indeed
the
determination
of
consuls
stated
decennial
752
to
6S4,
Spartan ephors,the
likewise
Corinthian
was
are
; the
from
sent
repre-
the abolition
prytanes
not
Roman
could
more
prescription,
The
b.c.
annual
do
The
age.
intelligentnations, and
uncertain,
by yearlymeasurements
Greek
from
the annual
683
of
life to
seventy.(51)
immediately after
747
is
from
year.(53)
governed
institution
The
but
Thus
have
to
all
the
created
from
at Corinth
officers.
considers
their
earlyhistoryof
royalty.
stated
are
perfectionof
property,
to
as
found
upon
as
magistracies
annual
Rules
have
founded
of the
accounts
of
age
of his
judicial
practiceof
the
He
exempt
or
(52)
likewise
must
precise,
less
the
jurisprudenceand government,
master
liable to
rights,was
his chic
must
became
man
from
hebdomad,
legaldefinitions dependentupon
been
have
must
of
systems
fection,
per-
eighth hebdomads,
age.
at the
term
and
age,
and
forty-nineto sixty-threeyears
places the
the fourth
of
twenty-eightto thirty-five
years
his mental
He
years.
bodilystrengthin
man's
seven
[CHAP. I.
OF
rest
annual
and
prytanes
on
firm
of
basis ;
high
gistracies
ma-
great antiquityin
were
not
the
established
Com.
Somn.
Scip.i. 5. The
(51) Sol. fr. 23 ; Censoriu. c. 14; Macrob.
these
of
has
critics.
been
verses
some
suspectedby
genuineness
Staatsalt. der
K. F. Hermann,
see
(52) Concerning the period of 77/377,
law reAs to the Roman
specting
Gr. " 123 ; Privatalt. " 35, n. 13, " 56, n. 11.
pubertas,see Rein, Rom. Privatrecht, p. 113.
is Yerjahmtng.
word for prescription
(53) The German
of
idea of prescriptionis expressed in the
The
following passage
Eteocles
to
the
combat
of
and
Polynices:
iEschylus,referring
"
a\\'
cii'SpaQ'Anyaoim Tiadfieiovg
a\ig
iq xl~l9aQ tXOtli'' alfiayap KaOapatov.
avSpolv c' ouaiîotvOavarog US' avroKTovog,
ovk
tcxri
yi/pag rovvt
tvv
maaâroQ.
Sept. Theb.
G79"
82.
3.]
SECT.
till 509
AND
GREEKS
THE
for officers of
but the custom
B.C.;
nail into
bj annually driving a
year
in
ancient
been
to have
lasted
nineteen
that
moderns
and
ancients
Both
the
only in
solstices
the
have
mention
does not
Homer
Syria as situated beyond Ortygia, the

island
Syria the
is to
noted.
were
The
of the
solstices
he
speaks of
In
the
third,he
is defined
determines
by
is the
the absence
of any
sun,
that
says
winter
to
book
of
of the
is meant
by
sion
that the allu-
the
solstices
natural
solar
by Hesiod,
he
after the
In
in
the
warns
solstice.
the
winter
his
bandman
hus-
second,
solstice.
period of fiftydays after the
the
to
navigation.
that
periods,and
his
not
tion
chronologicalnota-
by
civilcalendar.
the
or
tropicalyear"(59)Notwithstanding
calendar
of
seasons
that
any
by
"
is to say, his historical
recognised by
authority,
Miiller's Etrusker, vol. ii. p. 329

Eom.
Hist.,vol. i. e. 5. " 13.
See
Early
(55) Fragrn.4, ed. Gaisford.
(56) See Grote, Hist, of Gr. vol. ii.p. 563.
describes the island of iEsea as
(57) Homer
Od.
Delos
thinks
first passage
to mark
studious
his year
year
the
he alludes
the 15th
times
risingfiftydays
Arcturus
solstice is favourable
(54)
and
of which
means
three
the
plough before
Thucydides is
He
Scholiast
mentioned
are
Days.(58) In the
to
summer
(56)
of the turns
seat
supposed that
by
sun,
understanding:
(57)
and
Works
been
Syros. The
of
cave
has
war.(55)
speaks of the island of
'
By Ortygiait
flightof the
meant.
In
having
of the
in
equinoxes;
manner.
War
the
year
are
years
swineherd
the
by
concurred
the
fabulous
Odyssey (v.403),
sun.;
the
temple, seems
Messenian
First
twentieth
ordinarysolar
in this passage
mark
to
sufficient evidence,in
being terminated
in the
Ithome
from
Messenians
and
years,
Avail of
placed,on
speaks of the
the 7th century B.C.,
the
State
(54)
Italy.
lifetime is
Tyrtreus,whose
15
ROMANS.
all the
Inquiry into
the Cred.
of
the seat of the
risingof
the
xii. 4.
(58) See
477, 562, 661.

(59) 7^yPa7rTai3* *"")"wf tKatTTa
vv.
Compare v. 20, on
computation
Thucydidei," 6, 14.
annual
OspoQ Kai \ufiuiva,ii.1.

iyiyvtroKara
of
the inaccuracy
reckoning by magistrates. The
of
Thucydides
is illustrated
by Dodwell, Annales
16
Greek
in the
States,
fixed
was
year
in treaties
of years.
by
by
the
sun
and
running
sunrise.
day.
from
these
give the
when
due
east
of the
It
was
moon's
(6o) A
v.
79.
five
at
the
of
approach
known,
days when
and
sunset
that
solar
determined
sun
on
the
in round
taken,
Thuc.
and
most
furnished
and
years' truce
B.C.,
the
year,
with
without
made
was
i. 112
18, 23
the
its
nomical
astroat
(62)
is
moon,
interval
equal
obvious
to
tween
be29d.
determination
originalmonth
numbers,
at 30
of the
days.(63)By
the Peloponnesians
between
thirtyyears' truce in 445 B.C.,
in 421
and
ib.
hundred
v.
years' truce,
; a
the Lacedaemonians
and Argives for fiftyyears,
treaty between
The ancient
the Elean3
and a neighbouring state,
treaty between
a
brazen
11) is for
Solon
Plut.
shade
no
communities.
the
founded
fiftyyears' truce,
preservedon
n.
was
in 450
Athenians
a
the
synodicalmonth, being the
or
course,
Greeks, which
Gr.
the Greek
lunation,
44m.
close
angle
place
points were
west
cast
certain
as
conjunctionsof
two
with
the
for practicalpurposes,
sufficiently
period,among
remote
47
of
the
nally
origi-
rising and
by watching
equinoctialpoints,was
precision,but
v.
and
Avest
the
bisection
north,
east
and
of
points to
determined
considered
be
solstitial and
115
(61)
It may
1 2h.
of
period
been
have
to
places
The
and
south
the
be
equinoxesmight
"
I.
definite number
compass
the
any
on
drawn
lines
accuracy;
wall
for
period
known
as
made
the
by observing
spectator would
the
pointsof
the
supposes
setting of
to
the
yet
is mentioned
and
different States
between
determined
made
PelopoxmesiaiiWar,
usage,
[CHAP.
OF
(60)
Biot
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
platein
hundred
is said to have
B.C.
the British Museum
(Bceckh,Corp. Inscript.
years.
enacted
his laws
for the term
of
hundred
years,
Sol. 25.
(6i) See Biot, Bestes
de l'ancienne
Uranographie egyptienne,Jour,
de l'equinoxe vernal
aovit, 1854 ; and, Determination
Jour,
des
Sav.
1855.
mai,
juin,juillet,
Egypte,
Sav.
effectuee
des
en
solstice by bonfires is considered

(62) The celebration of the summer
of great antiquityamong
the northern
as
nations, Deutsche
by Grimm
Mythol. p. 349, 413.
avvodov
tvi
avvoSov, rj otto
TravaiXi]vov tni
(63) fii)vtan
xpovoc
cnro
iravatXijvov. lari Sk avvoSog
6 ijXiog icai t)
tv
p.lv orav
fioipifytvqrai
ry avry
Gemin.
kuXutcli /.u)vto
C. 0.
aiXrjpr}'tovt1 iarl irepiri\v TpiaKada (Te\t)VT)G,
18
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
making
reckons
primitiveRoman
Geminus
fThe
year.(70)According
of 360
system
the
the
by
of the
laws
days.(69)
duration
both
Plutarch
to
calendar
Greek
established
standards
precept
all the
by distinguishingbetween
their
regulatingthe
the
is
given
the
27, fix the number

p. 361, ed. Gerlach
'
hundred.
Demetrius
Hie
him.
to the
days of the year

(67) Diog. Laert.
three
v.
curred
con-
regulated
cording
ac-
namely, months, clays,
"
reduced
sun,
the
Varro,
into
of
time;
and
the
Non.
c.
and
by
claysand
regulationof
ap.
practice
the
12
year
(in luces),
number
is doubtless
i.
"
91
have
aptu'st,
tot
seneas
75, says
The
Pal. xiv. 101.
authorities
gods
Roth.
Lastly,Diog. Laert.
to
be
the
By
Quot luces habet

dedicated
should
the
by
years
of the
measures
moon.
three
at
et
their
termine
de-
to
was
oracles
Greeks
according to
years
accordingto
i. 8, 37; Anth.
the
sacrifices
This
Greeks
and
moon,
and
State
ancient
prescribingthat
years.
other
360
(71)
clays.
of the ancient
pursued by
months
to three
were
manner,
"
in
months
at
year
month
The
and
the
like
place,givesthis
one
consisted
year
their
sun.
the
followingaccount
The
by
than
more
and
month
the
thirty, and
at
Aristotle,in
Even
to
month
the
the
in
thirty days.(68) Herodotus,
of
consist
to
(67) Hippocratesassumes
clays.
year of 360
[chap. I.
OF
absolutas.'
annus
that
hundred
three
of statues
fanciful and
Suidas
Stobseus
rpuiKovra.
sixty statues
the reference
fabulous.
Stob.
K\eofiov\ivr),
in
has
and
fluctuates,and
e^Kovra
The
sense
Eel.
in the second
is the
same
Phys.
line
;
the
but rpuiKovra
destroys the metre.

By ""r)Kovra,
thirtydays and thirtynights,=
Cleobulus
was
thirty wxdrjpepa, are meant.
contemporary with Solon.
The genuineness of this riddle cannot
be safelyassumed, but it cannot
be
inconsistent with
disproved. There is nothing in the language or contents
the time to which it is referred.
On Cleobulina,see
Plutarch, Sept.Sap.
Conviv.
3.
(68) De
=
280
Carn.
days, and
vol. xxi. p. 442.

De
Epidem.
ed. Kiihn
he makes
9 months
ii. 3. vol. xxiii. p. 154, 9 months
10
270
days
days.
as
equal to 1050 days, and 70 years as
(69) He reckons 35 months
i.
In
iii.
he states
32.
that the annual tribute
to
25,200
90,
equal
days,
the
Cilicians
to
Darius
360
white
horses, being one horse
was
yielded by
for each day.
(70) Aristot. H. A. ii. 17, states that the ribs of serpents are equal in
He states, in vi. 20, that 60
number
to the days of the month,
being 30.
days is the sixth part of the year ; 72 days the fifth part ; three entire
months
the fourth part.
(71) Num.
18.
4.]
SECT.
according to the
that
to
the
the
GREEKS
THE
sun
AND
such
meant
was
gods
the
at
same
sacrifices in
sacrifices with
and
about,
in
that
states
that
nations
solar year
and
and
autumn
reckoned
months
and
in
to
year,
'
before
of winter
lunar
taking the
moon
sisted
con-
day
of
regulated in
the
the
system of
just length of
and
for
tercalation
in-
the
of the
course
spring
summer,
their
festivals,
they
and
round
nearest
the
by
month,
into
ecliptic
lunar
twelve
numbers
whence
degrees.'
(75)
360
Fast, iii.,
ad fin.
Luna
Finit Aventino
the
returns
Compare Ovid,
regitmenses.
6.
(72) c.
times
same
(7i)
object.
months
to
the division of the
came
that
making calendars
thirty days
brought
correspond with
reckoned
the
by
years
table
accep-
the last
are
years
remarks
(says Newton)
known,
was
the
"
and
with this
introduced
was
be
not
phases
festivals may
;(73)and Cicero
seasons
'All
moon's
months
the
sacrifices and
the
as
the
thirtieth.'(73)
or
triacas,
the
being called
Plato
it could
equinoxes fell at
by the
of
considered
regulationof days by the
counting them
the month
moon,
The
but
spring,and the
accordance
was
year
gods ;
solstices and
the
civil year.
natural
the
in the
This
summer.
the vernal
; that
year
always fall
of the
season
gratifyingto
unless
of the
order
the
the
secured
as
always be performed
of the
seasons
for example, should

sacrifices,
summer
arrangement
an
periodicalsacrifices should
same
19
ROMANS.
Hujus
Luna
tempora
jugo.'
quoque
colenda
mensis
(73) Leg. vii. " 14, p. 809.

(74) De Leg. ii.12.
Michaelis, Comment,
Speaking of the Jewish festivals,
_
Moses,
certain
art.
day
199, vol. iii.p. 206, remarks

of
harvest, and
had all
the moon,
the vintage,and
to
'
"
reference
could
not
The
to
on
the Laws
of
festivals
the
by
appointed for a
beginning and end of
any
have
means
been
with the shadow

of an allucelebrated in an appropriatemanner,
sion
nor
even
if the lunar year [of 354 days] had been
to these seasons,
allowed to
fall behind
of 33 moons.'
(as it reallydoes) about 33 days in the course
He
proceeds to show that the ancient Jews rectified this defect in their
calendar by a process of intercalation.
Michaelis
had
Africa
reference
to
cites
a
year
statement
composed
from
traveller,that the negroes
of lunations, which
they
in Western
corrected
the harvests.
(75) Chronology
of Ancient
Kingdoms, "Works,
c
vol.
v.
p. 55.
by
20
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
It is stated
that
intended
llh.
it wants
month
called
making
in
of the
some
latter of
591
whereas
This
period.
with
the
he
day (which
month
new
holloto
the
and
in
former
twenty-ninedays.(76)If
this
legislationof Solon,
the
near
B.C.,
that
others
dar,
calen-
by treating the
thirtieth
and
full and
synchronous
place about
took
old
the
months
the
consistingof thirty,
regulationwas
day, of
dividing the
via) between
kcu
the Attic
inaccuracycaused
nearly half
or
consisted
evt]
regulationof
exactlyequal to thirtydays :
as
16m.,
contrivance
the
remedy
to
synodicallunar
made
Solon
I.
[ciIAP.
OF
middle
of
of
lifetime
the
it
Thales.
as
distinguishedfrom
periodical,
The
time
is the
point in
any
of 27d.
in
during
(77)
numbers
length of
The
lunar
lunar
month
is sometimes
and
by
the
twelve
law
of
from
it consists
and
point ;
same
according to
measured
taken
this
is
the
England. (78)
periodicallunations, is
36s., being nearlyeleven
the
to
standards, sometimes
(76) Plut.
Solon,
The word
consecutive
to
day
revolution
twenty-eight days :
month
year,
Allusions
two
to the
Hence
makes
moon
synodicalmonth,
shorter
days
than
the
tropicalyear.
solar
59.
the
back
at
lunar
8h. 48m.
354d.
zodiac
the
7h. 43m.
round
which
the
the
ei"os
of those
in
occur
25 ;
appears
month,
to
mean
consecutive
as
fixed
antiquity.Thus
Aristoph.Nub.
periods.' Thus
previousyear.' In
of the firstof two
second
and
year
'
1178"97
that which
it is synonymous
the
by
these
the passage
; Diog.
belongs to
with
phrase %vr\kcli via, it

months, as opposed to the
Laert,
lunar
of the
i. " 57,
of
the former
'
nepvcnvos,
means
the
longing
belast
firstda}rof the
months.
civiles accommomenses
qui ad luna? cursum
ad tricenos dies
plerique,apud quos alterni menses
sunt facti. Censorin. c. 22.
Compare Ideler, Chron. vol. i. p. 266.
of Enoch, written
In the apocryphal book
about 130 B.C., alternate
of 30 and 29 days are mentioned, c. 78. v. 15, ed. Dillmann, Leipzig,
months
1853.
Concerning the date of its composition,see pref.p. xliv.
in Somn.
Scip. i. 6. " 49, gives about 28 days to the
(77) Macrob.
lunar month, and 30 days to the synodical lunar month.
Cleoperiodical
medes, i. 3, ii. 3, 5, gives 28| days to the former, and 30 to the latter.
the duration of the synodicallunar month
at 20V
Geminus,
c. 6, states
days.
(78) Blackstone, Com. vol. ii.p. 141.
Minime
darunt,
ut
videntur
errasse,
in Grsecia
.J:i
4.]
SECT.
describes
which
Odyssey
GREEKS
THE
of
sheep, each
as
belonging to
and
by
Phaethusa
the
Sun,
of
lunar
Hyperion,
of
year
lunar
of the
tended
as
days.(79)This
350
the
as
year,
in
period of child-bearing
months.
The
This
to
seems
reckon
who
moderns,
assume
xii. 129,
(79) Od.
Od.
Homer,
the swineherd
If
accidental.
he
exact
an
killed each
of
months
thirty and
nine
period by
day, as
year,
in the
the
might
had
suitors
for the
inserted
diminished
had
described the consumption of
specified360, meaning that one wa3
Cilician tribute
the
The
for.
of 360
horses, which,
the
for every
day : but
left after the
were
word
i^Kovra
omitted
that "j38ojuj/Koi"Ta
was
reason
same
The
600).
in
number
consumption
probably
the Catalogue,
was
convenience.
viz. metrical
Saturn,
(80)
provided
been
was
poet
have
of
case
iii. p. 387.
palaceof Ulysses,
fattest : their number

vol. iii. p. 435, thinks
that
of days in the year ; but the coincidence
remarks, iii. 90, was

a horse
live
the
hogs which
questionrepresents
the
ten
Homer,
Herodotus
of
days,is
suppliedthe
on
alludes to the number
merely
hogs for
in
mon
com-
twenty-eightdays.
fewer, for their number
Gladstone, Studies
Mr.
this number
as
the
Nitzsch, ad loc. vol.
See
much
were
suitors, to whom
seems
of
that in Ithaca, belonging to the

enclosures, each containingfifty
breeding sows
360.
was
Schol.
cum
sleptoutside,and
the
by
month
xiv. 13, says
twelve
males
days
(81)
months.
were
of 360
consistingof
as
designate this
thirty-onedays, commonly
number
is 280
which
calendar
by
round
to
days.(80)
writers
Lam-
Aristotle
Macrobius,
women,
usually spoken of by the ancient
Thrinacia,
and
number
to
of 354
consisted
Greeks
round
According
year.
of
explainedby
was
flocks
seven
island
designated the solar
The
and
oxen
the
designated the
year
of
herds
seven
21
ROMANS.
containing fiftyhead, in
petia,daughters
refer to the
AND
i. 12,
"
2.
(8i) Aristot. Hist. An. vii. 4,

8th, and 9th month, but that most
that
states
born
are
children
born
are
at
the 10th,
to
be assumed
some
at the 7th,
the
at
even
eleventh.
In
Hippocrat. Endem.
ii. 3,
17, it seems
that the
period
of gestation is 9 months, or 270 days. But in the Hippocratean Treatises,

that the
7, and iveploKrafirji'ov, 13, it is laid down
TT"p\
period is
inrafiTivov,
quarantines,or
seveu
called
ten
months'
280
days, and
children.
the children
that
Nevertheless,
See
vol. vii. p. 443, 460, ed. Littr6.

days.
Kuhn.
450,
p.
Menander
Fragm. Com.
ap. Meineke,
followed
8eKapr]i"os,
The
fabulous
by
Terent.
story respecting
II. xviii. 486, alludes to ten

is
given
The
as
the
Decemvirs
stated
this
month
born
at this
is here
Compare Galen, vol.
as
the
periodof
of pregnancy
period at
ten
pregnancy.
in Iamblich.
vit.
time
are
taken
at
xvii.
part
Gr. vol. iv. p. 192,

iii.
4, 29, iv. 5, 57 ; Hec.
Adelph.
the generation and birth of Orion
months
ordinary period
the
Ten
30
i.
yvvf)Kvel
v.
3, 24.
in Schol.
months
Pythag.
192.
months, Gell. iii.16; Dirksen,
22
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
"
the
the
All
authentic
contained
indications
the
there
that
proving
and
year
the
sun,
and
the
the
moon
the
round
The
nations.
from
real
the
for
the
calendar
cording
stated
with
of
deficient
of
knowledge
time,) and
of
of all
in
racy,
accu-
of
astronomy,
ment
instru-
observation, (includinga good

of recorded
each
own
State,
moreover,
and
the
as
its
course
passage
months
details
Hellenic
State
and
tions
observa-
the
had
public festival
or
national
different
gious
reli-
or
national
day.
from
Zwolf-Tafel-Fragmente, p. 283.
in Dig. xxviii. 2, 29
pregnancy
of months
The
and
from
celebration.
Ten
months
Cod.
vi. 29, 4.
menced
com-
is
regulated
was
hence
the
from
god, or
(82)
In
is treated
See
ac
calendar, as
Geminus,
;
of
differed
year
series
rule,derived
sacred
other
civil
of
want
different
of the
to sacrificial observances
as
this
peculiar nomenclature
already cited
were,
had
of
years
commencement
from
which
periods.
country, each
the
reference
in
different
at
to
in
of the
of its
began
revolution
observation
however,
was,
its orbit ;
conjunction with
to
concurrent
disagreement
precisionengendered,
months
the
of
course
in
the
by
its return
antiquity.
apparent
earth
marked
scientific
measurement
to
Each
of the
of
heavenly bodies.
of the
calendars
by
scientific instruments
for the
and
the
in
length
of
I.
all
concur
the
to
as
period
by
as
extant, and
now
writers,
remote
revolution
earth,
of
want
is
earliest
marked
as
determination
Owing
from
determined
were
the
of the month,
duration
which
general agreement
year,
the
by
in
month
of the
and
sun,
was
the
duration
The
evidence
[CHAP.
OF
names
some
later times,
as
likewise
the
time
of
Varro
;
ap.
et Roth
(vol. i. p. 293, ed. Bipont);
p. 266, ed. Gerlach
xi. 45 ; Fast. i.33 ; ii. 175, 445 : iii.121 ;
Virgil,Eel. iv. 61 ; Ovid, Heroid.
ix.
viii.
286 ; x. 296, 479, 512.
ii. 453 ;
534 ; Met.
500 ;
v.
Non.
in
spissum,
Tertullian, de Anima,
likewise
derived
their
Ausonius,
states, ibid., that

from
names
Eclog.
de
period of pregnancy.
same
period.
(82) The
37
the
llatione
of
connexion
ferme
decimi
with the
mensis
Decalogue.
and
Decima
goddesses Nona
which the birth usuallyoccurred.
in
39,
Puerperii,v.
the
nativitas
Hoinan
the
months
Macrobius,
derivations
Legitima
in this number
discovers
ingressusest, who
He
c.
Comm.
names
as the
speaks of nine months
Scip.i. 6, " 66, gives the
Somn.
of
the
Attic
months
will throw
5.]
SECT.
when
flatteryhad
names
of
the
powerful
of
month
trion,in
and
the
of
in honour
this subject.
Hecatombsea
afterwards
Sextilis
Hecatombreon
took
its
the
Caesar,(^
gustus,
of Au-
of
from
name
month
name
Some
(S5)
Deme-
Roman
Julius
received
Caesar.
Augustus
of
honour
Thus
Athenians
the
by
The
Poliorcetes.(s3)
Julius, in
called
was
apotheosis,the
certain months.
to
called
was
of
system
given
were
of Demetrius
month
lighton
rulers
Munychion
honour
Quintilis
the
introduced
23
ROMANS.
AND
GREEKS
THE
the subse-
the
festival of
from
Metageitnion from Apollo MfrayeirpLos
; Boedromion
the festival of Boedromia
from
the festival of Pyanepsia ;
; Pyanepsion
Maemacterion
from the festival of Jupiter Maemactes
from the
; Poseideon
Anthesterion
from a
god ; Gamelion, probably from a festival of Gamelia
;
of
festival of Anthesteria
from
the
festival
Elaphebolia;
; Elaphebolion
tival
Munychion, apparently from an epithetof Diana ; Thargelion from the fesof Thargelia ; Scirophorionfrom the umbrella
carried
in a sacred
cession.
pro;
Gottesdienst.
See K. F. Hermann,
F. H., vol. ii. p. 324.
of months
The number
there
their origin. Thus
which
Alt. der Gr.,
derived
their
54
from
names
Clinton,
61.
"
gods
attests
Delphi and other

in many
in Elis,"Apaoe in Bithynia,'ApTtfiitriog
ATroWwinog
places; a month
States ; 'AcppoSimog in Bithynia and
in Bithynia and
Cyprus, Ai]j.it)Tpiog
in Naupactus, Chalcedon, and
Alog in
Tauromenium
Bceotia, Aiovvmog
;
in Crete, "Epfiaiog
in Bceotia,'HpcucXnogin Bithynia
Macedonia, AwvKovpog
was
month
"
'A7re\\atog
at
'
and
elsewhere
of Asia
the
was
Minor
and Delphi ; 'KQaioTioQin

"Hpaiog in Crete, Bithynia,
in Athens
; Ho"jeiSii"v
and
of the Attic
originalname
festival
god
other
places.
Hecatombseon.
is clear ;
In
town
Kpoviurv
Kpoviog or
other cases
the
ference
re-
'AXaXicopE
Bovtyoviwv,
viog, 'AiraTovplwv,
'iTnrocpopiog,
ripaiariog,AdXiog, AtXtpbnog, AioaQvog,EvayykXiog,Qe"T[iO(p6uiog,
to
or
Concerning
'Irdjfiog,
EavOiKog, UpoaraTrjpiog.
Thuc.
see
v.
as
the
Carneus,
month
sacred
54.
Trkparog
iviavrbv
iv dp\y tov
Kar
Galen, vol. xvii. P. 1, p. 21, Kiihn.
See
F.
vol.
iii.
emends
Clinton,
who
H.,
350,
Uepinov.
prjvog.
p.
is the third month
Perhaps we
a
gives meaning to
should
tavrov.
of
the Macedonian
about
the time
of
Dius
from
i.e. there
Mouatskunde,
Griech.
Hermann,
tovto
read
The
p.
nar
iripag Htpiriov pi]i'6g. This
evuivtov
Peritius
ar]p.aivu, "c.
yap
and
was
year,
the winter
therefore
not
solstice,Galen
may
festival.
was
thinks
who
p. 74,
See Hermann,
that it was
equivalentwith
12.
The
(83) Plut. Demetr.
also called Demetrias, and
of the
last
day
the
festival of
the
Eoman
but
it
consider
derives
the
month
the fourth
was
at its end
the year.
It nearly corresponded to the Boman
January.
that Uepinog was
from nipaQ, but took its name
not derived
itvai,and
F.
ko.0'
has
Clinton
in
text
K.
See
between.
two
are
101.
Peritius
as
it fell
as
of
the end
It is
probable
from
name
donian
Mace-
from
nipi-
Ambarvalia.
month"
Dionysia
the
was
evt) icai
via
"
De-
called
metria.
(84) See
Censorin.
Appian,
B.C.
selected
because
his
(85) Suet. Aug.

The
date
c.
ii. 106;
Macrob.
Sat. i. 12, " 34 ; Dio Cass. xliv. 5;
month
This
19.
Caesar, 76; Plut. Num.
was
22 ;
Suet.
birthday fell
31 ;
of this change
Dio
was
in it.
Cass.
8
B.C.
The
55, 6
change
Macrob.
took
place in
i. 12, " 35 ;
44
B.C.
Plut.
ib,
24
Roman
quent
considered
was
That
the
the second
the
astronomical
'
Let
mention,
me
time
Pleiades, and
he
would
the
have
(86) Thus
into
by
months,
would
Greeks,
the
that
direct
in
even
commentary
lowing
folupon
crates
Hippo-
reference
that
of
to
of
of
spoken
saying
the
solstices
the
at
for
had
Arcturus,
and
that
Dius,
tion
reduc-
to the
if all nations
equinoxes
month
declined
reference
have
not
with
Macedonian
of his
in honour
be called after his

Domitian
of October
mencement
com-
example,(89)
proposal to call September Tiberius,

of
Caligulagave September the name
Nero
ordered
father, Suet. Calig,15.
April
a
Neroneus,
name,
changed
ix. 2 ; Plut. Num.

'
says
the
Domitianus.
into
"
menses
Sed
Suet.
Suet.
55 ; Tac.
Ann.
this last unsuccessful
vocabulum
ex
omni
attempt, Mavelsaxo
sere
placuit
usurpatione tyrannies;appellationisexuti
principum
cseterorum
74,
xv.
September into Germanicus, and

Dornit.
Sat. i. 12,36;
13; Macrob.
Upon
19.
Ner.
of
name
ubi infaustum
quoque
cautio postea
diri ominis
infausta vitantium
sunt
mensibus
ad Decembrera
Commodus,
priscanominareservavit.'
usque
made
a similar attempt at a later date on
a
largerscale. Hero-
Septembri
however,
dian, i. 14
c.
11.
to
be
The
Dio
Senate
Cass. 67, 4 ; 72, 15 ; Suid. in K6fj.o8os.Lamprid. in vit,

decreed that the months
of September and October were
called Antoninus
he declined
the
Tacitus
ordered
vit. Tac.
Thes.
Rom.
Ant.
(87) See
(88) Galen
and
honour
Vopisc.in
of
the
Livius, Suet. Tib. 26.
Germanicus,
eradi,
earliest
position in
remark
to
all,with
satisfied
Tiberius
October
crobius
the
fixed
by
year
Dog-star, or
been
of the
Martial,
having
occasion
for
once
of year
the
xvi. 12.
from
calendar
pontifices.(87)
common
of the
season
months, Hippocrates
and
it had
the
facts.
of the
same
of the
care
(88)This writer,in
of Galen.
defines
with
not
Christ,is clearlyexpressed in
Hippocratean treatise,takes
of months,
after
century
passage
of the
recognised in
not
was
year,
the
Rome
hands
the
but
attempts,
religiousfunction, and
civil calendar
In
[CHAP. I.
OF
similar
(86)
success.
placed in
been
times
made
emperors
enduring
same
to
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
the
c.
Faustinus, in honour
Jul.
13.
Capit.in vit. Anton.

of September to
month
See
Censorin.
of Antoninus
Pii,
be called
ib. ad fin.,and
Pius
The
10.
c.
by
his
compare
but
peror
Em-
name,
Grsev.
vol. viii. p. 305.

Becker, vol. iv. p. 233-438.
was
born
about
130, and
died about
200
a.d.
The
lifetime
1 1e
Hippocrates extended, according to Clinton, from 460 to 357 B.C.
therefore preceded Galen
by about 500 years.
the first month
of the Macedonian
which
(89) Dius was
began
year,
the
autumnal
at
The
equinox. It nearly corresponds with October.
of the name
is 6 Ato? : it is printed to AiW
in the text of
proper form
26
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
before
the foundation
about
by
550
of Naxos, which,
:(95)he
years
and
of Lycurgus
legislation
was
little above
been
founded
700
the
reckons
Samians
400
Ameinocles
at
respectively
war
the
war,
which
to
era,
the
from
and
makes
successive
years
of
mode
for
the
of
years.(97)For
the
his
he
work,
the
first year
the
sea-fight
end
and
war,
likewise
triremes
300
of
having
as
He
war
the
same
nesian
Pelopon-
counts
from
the
war
his
of the
referred.
are
similar
chronologicalnotation
to
employed by Thucydides.(98)
An
era
fixed
point of
be
may
date
is fixed
foundation
Hegira
fixed
the
by
of
to
back
reference
by
the
of
Rome,
from
about
256
made
after
before
the
the
until
birth
of
alone
Romans,
date
at
of
foundation
systematicuse
the
to have
of the
of the
of
time
later
their
past events,
the
from
the
been
last year
of
Hell. i. 2. 1.
known
un-
Greeks
the
it
tempted
at-
piad,
Olymthe
by
who
died
earliest historian
Olympic era:(")
be
was
first
was
Peloponnesian
is
and
can
period,reckoned
the
the
simple
idea
when
date
city. Timseus,
b.c.
(97) v. 112, i. 13.

(98) See Schneider ad Xen.
(99) See Polyb. xii. 11.
clear
rence
refe-
after
when
This
Christ.
after the
Christ,
before it,as
as
when
as
Nabonassar,
of
by counting
era
an
B.C., is stated
The
of
chronologicalrelations
ancients,
used
The
after it
years
era
years
which
the
the
the
contrivance, by
the
present time, and
after the
mined
deter-
point of past time,
chronological purposes.
birth
the
(95) vi. 2.
(96) i. 18.
the
the
when
years
for
years
to establish
and
from
by reckoning
made
years
convenient
formed
conventional
by reckoning
or
is
epoch
or
by counting
404
of
Corcyrseans,to the
Xenophon adopts a
that
of Melos
and
subject
the
Peloponnesian
and
Corinth,
birth
own
between
capture.
building
200
his
interval
speaks
its
the
of
main
of the
beginning
from
the
of the
He
before
years
Corinthians
of the
end
(96)
years.
interval
by
the
preceded
that
states
[cHAP. I.
OF
who
always
War
is
6.]
SECT.
confined
to historical and
in civil and
use
The
The
to
frequentlyreckoned
historical
conquered
the
nor
Greeks,
and
even
like
In
the
as
mode
states
thus, at Athens,
"
the
cases
many
of the civil calendar
The
gave
reference
reckoning of the
Mahometan
same
Trojan
era
the
Trojan
era
for all
nations,
nations.
from
archon,
his
the foundation
of
the
or
official mode
of
consuls
on
been
by
Sparta
at
to
name
other
the
; a
of
an
ephor
year.(102)In
sacred
officer,performed
of the connexion
account
periodicalrites
year
the
generallyadopted in the Greek
priestess,or
has
that
Christian
to
of the annual
name
doubtless
(103)
with
fixed
Arne
expulsion of the kings
annual
an
is,he
priest or
this function
to which
the
by
the
however, the
designationwas
eponj/mous, that
to
and
neither
become
war,
after the
use
But
reckoned
from
was
similar
of
writers
become
has
sometimes
designatingthe year
was
has
Trojan
chronologically.
Troy,
became
ever
conflagration.In Rome,
Gallic
for
only
migrated from
of
capture
the Romans
manner
and
city;
Olympiad
Hegira
the
Peloponnese eighty years
birth of Christ
the
Boeotians
point of reference.
first
the
as
the
dates from
subsequent Greek
the
as
occasionally,
the
after the
sixtyyears
All
epoch.(101)
Avar
used
event, determined
that
Thucydides states
Dorians
been
to have
appears
purposes.
it to be
Boeotia
passed into
never
political
life.(100)
Greeks
assuming
27
ROMANS.
AND
writers,and
literary
of Nabonassar
era
astronomical
Thus
GKEEKS
THE
the
national
gion,
reli-
alreadymade.
the
names
of the annual
ma-
(100) See Krause's

(ioi) i. 12.
p. 123
Fischer's
Olympia, p. 58.
Concerning the Trojan
unfinished
Griechische
see
Clinton, F.
era,
Zeittafeln,p. 3.
de Cyclis,p. 320; Manso

(102) See Dodwell
Muller, Dor. iii. 7, 7.
(103) See
Hermann,
the
enumeration
Gottesdienstl.
Alt.
of eponymous
der
Sparta,
sacerdotal
H., vol. i.
vol. ii. p. 379
officers in
K.
F.
ii.2, fixes
n.
Griechen, "
Thucyd.
beginning of the Peloponnesian war
by saying that it fell in the
archonship of Pythodorus at Athens, the ephoraltyof iEuesius at Sparta,
and the 48th year of the
priesthood of Chrysis at Argos. The Hieromthe
Coron.
was
nemon
magistrate at Byzantium, Demosth.
eponymous
Compare Muller, Dor. iii.9. 10.
p. 255 j Polyb. iv. 52.
the
44,
10.
28
PRIMITIVE
gistratesimplied an
continuous
was
the
this mode
of
of the
order
It
rence
refe-
obvious
the
to
used
to have
also
only for civil,but
reckoned
the
of their
year
their wine-
they marked
and
of the
year
required
appear
not
vintage,by
practised in England
the
exactlycorresponds to
officer who
the
the
often
legalpracticeof designatingthe
or
still
"
that
to denote
official
an
Romans
they
consuls
of
the
names
officers. (10i)
king's reign
of
of the
names
same
The
; thus
purposes
the
casks,in
the
chronologicalnotation
domestic
by
Yet
names
conversion
been
have
only
the
the
But
have
must
could
years.
of
registration
point.
date
[CHAP. I.
OF
the
certain
numerical
for recent
memory
birth
to
calculation,and
or
for
because
era,
up
into
names
ASTRONOMY
of the
commencement
determination
in its
ture.
na-
by
the
Thucydides
when
as
the
year
states
fell in
PeloponnesianWar
the
Chrysis.(105)
Argive priestess,
of the
forty-eighth
year
annual
not
was
is similar
"
by
year
(104) Compare the followingpassages :

Hie dies,anno
redeunte
festus,
'
Corticem
astrictum
Amphorae
The
ode
to the
'
L. Manlius
to
in
Epod.
fumum
Consule
Amphora
nata
'
Tu
Tullo.'
vina
institute
"
Carm.
Horat.
iii.8.
begins :
consule
mecurn
Torquatus, consul
xiii. 6
piee dimovebit
bibere
Manlio.'
in 6S9
Torquato
iii.21.
"
is meant.
tr.c.
consule
move,
is again alluded
He
pressa
nieo.'
Defluat, et lento splendescatturbida limo

consule facta minor.'
Martial, viii.45.
Amphora centeno
diffusam consule
Ipse capillato
potat
Juv. v. 30-1.
Calcatamque tenet bellis socialibus uvam.'
Where
Nam
nomina
cadis
inscribebantur
consulum,
Buperti says :
A
his
vinum
condebatur.'
birth
dated
quibus
by the consuls ; as
person
dates his youth by a consul.
Horace
Horace
above, and Cic. Brut. 43.
iii. 14.
ii.
dies et consul'
Carm.
the
13, 1, uses
Ulpian, Dig.
expression
it
that
the
several times for the day and
when
He
down
lays
year.
written
is
notice of action to the defendant, he
not
to add
gives
plaintiff
editiones sine die et consule
fieri debeut.'
the
the day and year :
By
A complete Bonian
the day of the month.
date expressed
day is meant
and the names
the day of the month
of the consuls : for example, the day
'
"
"
'
'
'
'
'
of Ca?sar's assassination would

have
been
consulshipof Ca;sar and Antonius.'
dated
'the Ides
of
March,
in
the
(105) The
Alcinoe), who
Alcyone (or
twenty-sixthyear of a fabulous Argive priestess,
lived three generationsbefore the Trojan war,
was
tioned
men-
by Hellanicus, Dion. Hal. i. 22. A work upon

written by Hellanicus, Fragm. Hist.
was
priestesses
the
series
of
these
Gr. vol. i. p. xxvii.
G.J
SECT.
THE
There
end
of
of
is
solar year,
lunar
unlike
the
visible
no
The
it has
moon,
taken, it would
was
Attic
observed
was
be
placed
at
began
years
the
equinox
at
Roman
the
year
which
standard.
included
continued
domestic
the
be the
to
likewise
appears
purposes
the
four
and
the
rule
same
the
of the
beginning
the
other
year with
and
been
of
regulated by
the first month
was
after
Romans,
after
however,
legal and
for many
year
the
Bithynian
solstice.(108) March,
winter
among
The
commencement
have
January
it
seasons.
their
began
to
of
point : wherever
(107) The
solstice.
end
commencement
Boeotian, Delphian,
winter
the last-mentioned
that
the
or
appearance
Sparta, with
states.
Peloponnesian States, and Macedon,

autumnal
same
and
any
solstice
summer
beginning
beginning
the
always the
has
several Ionic
in
mark
phases.(10G) The
no
the
at
the
to mark
necessarilyinclude
began
year
is to
sun
therefore
might
year
there
29
ROMANS.
phenomenon
as
month.
the
AND
GREEKS
civil year
the
began with January. (109)

In
modern
prevalence of the established

which
does not
the year
from
begin
for many
by the
generally computed
Lammas
in contracts
is reckoned
between
F. Hermann,
(108) See
year
Roman
to
the remarks
p. 400, b. ed.
different
the
emend
of land
days
determined
moon's
by
phases in
the
Scotland,
dated
is often
the
the
is
from
year
established
of
verses
cles,
Sopho-
the
at
it.
The
p. 122-9.
of Plut. Qusest.Bom.
19.
Simplicius,adAristot.
begin their year
says that different nations
of Asia
The
equinox.
small
of
town
Sat. i. 12,
"
7.
begins at
year
Minor
solstice
meant.
(109) Macrob.
Monatskunde,
that the Athenian
States
the winter
vernal
Griech.
Brandis,
periods:
of
year
at the
England
713, Dindorf.
Fragm.
(107) K.
at
tenant
In
year
is reckoned
tenure
periods.
and
of the
(106) See the description
Phys.
The
according to this system, the
As
two
in
parochialpurposes
same
of landlord
Candlemas.
or
and
of
use
Thus
January.
Michaelmas-day.
or
make
calendar, to
the first of
on
municipal
Lady-day
period
unusual, notwithstandingthe
states, it is not
the
at
Mivaes
Minoa,
in
is
equinox ;
corrupt, and
Crete
solstice,
summer
of the Arabians
the year
word
the
autumnal
and
I
am
the
cenes
Damasunable
cannot
[Mti'aJcu]
be
30
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
calendar,
confusion
no
from
In
festivals of the
prevalent of
these
the
with
year
in
abolition
"
lead
the
to
result
that
writers, and
some
inconsistent
with
divergent
through
years,
the
the
The
most
which
25,
fifteenth
ferent
dif-
festival of
the
on
was,
at
century,
till
the
certain
limits
nations
adjoiningthe
and
wholly independent
the
zodiac,according to
earth
in
of
error
lunar
has
"
been
nean,
Mediterraof
statements
modern
conclusion,
of the
probability,
containingtwelve
antiquity. Some
this
(no)
all antecedent
year,
conjectures of
periodic time
the
solar
within
remote
January
stylein 1752.(m)
generallyrecognisedby
from
introduced.
from
England
Roman
commencing
commencing
year
the
first of
years
testimony,and
determined
"
from
Virgin,or Lady-day, March
old
credible
All
months
of the
the
and
were
the
of the
generallyused
was
Church
was
Annunciation
the
system, derived
great extent, abandoned;
the
the
ages,
calendar, of beginning
to
parture
de-
the
by
ordinarycomputation.
the
middle
the
is created
uncertainty
or
[CHAP. I.
OF
ancient
critics,are, however,
to the
point
of
the
its
of
course
of the
view
existence
the
of
sun
ancients, or
of
orbit, according to the
Copernican system.
the Arcadians
Thus
months,
four
or
months
and
;(112)
epithetof
ii art
a us
:(m)
(no)
c.
the
(113) This
months.
See
are
the
and
Carians
short
is
year
that
Acarnanians
given
variously
a
year
as
before it
Arago, Pop.
325-343.
of
year
for the
reason
of three
year
designatedthem
they had
Ideler,Chron., vol. ii.p.
as
is
duration
which
Arcadians,
it is stated
its
(for
used
have
reportedto
ported)
re-
six
lous
fabu-
Prtelu-
was
Astr.
regu-
b.
33,
21.
(in)
the
See the short Dissertation
Beginning
of the Year,' in the
(112) Censorin.
" 34,
lour
state
c.
the Arcadian
'
On
Annual
the
Ancient
Manner
of Dating
for 1759, vol. ii.p. 410.

.Register
19, Plin. vii. 48, Macrob.

year at three months.
Sat. i. 12. 9, and Solin. i.

Plut. Num.
18 states it at
months.
(113) Censorin.
19;
Augustan, C.
D.
xv.
12 ; Plut.
Num.
ib. ; Macrob.
ib. : Solin. ib.

(1 14) Tvpoaikrjvoi.See
Schol.
Apollon. Ehod.
iv. 2(54. Eudoxus
is here
SECT.
7.]
lated
in Greece
THE
reason
is
must
have
from
which
according
for
insufficient,
been
of the Arcadians
Arcadian
community.
his readers
barbarians,who
battle
to
another
and
man,
to
Arcadia
the
Arcadians
the
this
epithet
the
Arcadians
the
the
Tegeates, an
fit to
century
the
B.C.
sorted
re-
epithet into
king
Astronomy
the
and
despised astronomy,
consequence
ancient
on
by
(116) Mnaseas,
moon.
an
treatise
epithetis explained by
in
second
Proselenus,
feeble
his
originallyinhabited
was
beginning of
it from
it
solar year
chapter of
the
to
explanation: he converted
(117) In
Lucian,
the
was
this
months,
great philosopher thought
expelledby the
the
derived
Arcadians.
It
related
fought before the risingof

about
of
moon.
which
The
that
were
avIio wrote
consisted
authentic, originfor
more
of Constitutions
year
assignedby Aristotle,in
was
but
;(115)
course
quadrimestrialperiod deviated.
or
not
Collection
of
moon's
if their
this trimestrial
31
ROMANS.
the
to
regulated by the
different,
though
inform
AND
GREEKS
of the
ascribed
suppositionthat
the
ignorant of
the
were
moon.(118)
These
abnormal
in
probably
quoted
the
darkness
attributed
years
are
the
as
an
moon.
years
designated by Censorinus
Arcadians, Carians,
than
less unreal
not
antiquity"' (119)and
of remote
the
to
are
the
and
long
'
volved
in-
the short
Acarnanians,
year
authorityfor the fable that the Arcadians

Compare Ovid, Fast. i. 469
Orta priorluna, de se si creditur ipsi,
as
were
of thirteen
anterior
to
"
tellus Arcade
magno
habet.
nomen
Fast. ii.287"
Ante
Jovem
Arcades,
genitum
et lund
terras
gens
habuisse
feruntur
priorilia fuit.
Steph. Byz.
'Ap"ag, Hippys of Uliegium first gave the
See Frag. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p. 12.
to the Arcadians.
epithet of irpocreXrjvoi
According
He
appears
to
in
to
have
been
earlier than
Herodotus.
Compare Lycophr.
(115) Censorin. ib.
(116) Ap. Schol. Apollon. ib. ; Fragm.
pare the dissertation of Heyne, de Arcadibus
482.
vol. ii.
p.
the
332-353, who
epithet.
(117) Ap.
(118) De
Schol.
is not
able
Apollon.ib
to
throw
Fragm.
Hist. Gr. vol. ii. p.

luna
much
133.
Com-
Opuscula.
antiquioribus,
lightupon the originof
Hist. Gr. vol. iii.p. 150.
Astrol. 26.
(119) Caligine
jam profunda?vetustatis obducti, c.
20.
32
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
months
and
374
nians.(120)
" 8 There
short
which
days
likewise
are
attributed
the
to
the
have
i.
Lavi-
respecting a
statements
shall
we
with
hereafter,in connexion
is
numerous
year, which
Egyptian
[chap.
OF
occasion
to
examine
general subjectof Egyptian
astronomy. (121)
Of
only
century
month
consideration
after
Christ) stated
the
appellationof
by
date
; the
to have
of
and
nations
Egyptian year
that
the
the
be
World
The
unknown
by
If
time,
therefore
the
(120) Solin. "
(121) Below,
\ovv,
oi)K
Proclus
tl 8k
av
(cat
34
ch.
v.
SdAiuv, "EWrjvtg
(123) ii.4.
the
3GQ
3G5
ad
By
that
days, in
of Eudoxus
nations, was,
cannot
before
in
the
the
fourth
foundation
Egyptians.
of
Eudoxus
month
lunar
D.
xv.
by
referred
the
term
to his
year
own
must
2.
4, 7.
"pt)"nvEi'iOo"o"aXrjdig,oti
Tim.
year,
informed
even
to
the
chronologicalperiod of
thirtyyears
Augustiu, C.
"
the
are
the
lengths,the
rbv
Alyinrrioi
firjva
iviavrbv
ima-
tovtwv
tviavrwv
ctTTapi9fi)](TiQ
t'xotTl Oavfiaarov.
F.,
to the passage
31,
reforriug
p. 22, B., "J S6\wr,
p.
ttoW"v
r)twv
in Plat.
other
statement
designationof
the
(122)
to
from
statement
that
mean
received
as
Alexandria,
(12i)We
the
affirms
of different
mote
re-
posed
sup-
that
invented
Macrobius
are
states
parts.(123)
to
early as
as
who
3716.
to
geometers
Herodotus
changed
Egyptian
referred
Greeks,
years
impossible
The
all mankind
was
century before Christ, about

of
of the
erroneous
year
supposed
year,
and
always accurate.
Egyptian
therefore
solar
had
was
of the
year
twelve
fifth
Egyptians were
year.
moderns,
astronomers
first of
it into
other
while
solar
Pythagoras.
the
it is
the
Eudoxus,
teachers
Eudoxus,
of the
writer
the
year,
Egyptians designated a
the
and
of
is that
Proclus,
of
ancients
the
and
were
divided
common
Egyptian
Thales
Egyptians
the
Egyptian
year.(132)Now
time
by
been
of
that
the
with
is,both
astronomy
time
in
that,
suppose
unacquainted
much
entitled to
one
short
respecting a
(according to the report
who
to
testimonies
the
iraldet;lark.
Svudtica.
(124) Sat. i. 12, " 2.
Herodotus
fikpea,
must
mean
months.
34
idea
necessary
form
of
idea
an
they would
have
must
As
sun's
it
that
no
name
this
idea
an
but
to
as
for
name
which
by
they had
far
so
they formed
as
naturallygive
If
course
had
have
soon
different from
been
the
and
simple
it.
appropriated to
of
of time.
this
expressed
they could
year,
important measure
year,
been
observations
their
carried
not
have
must
[CHAP. I.
OF
which
word
The
vvxOfuutpov.i128)
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
this
of
name
they signifieda
day.(129)
"
The
is the
ancient
abnormal
celebrated,however, of the
most
Roman
attributed
year,
the
to
years
institution
of
Romulus.
belief in
The
ancient
most
a
antiquarianand
the
among
he had
which
chronology;
he
erected
Gracchanus,
about
the
year
is
antiquities,
Yarro,
28
the
to
; he
had
and
Hercules
and
b.c,
likewise
had
set
up
of
wrote
quoted
as
on
is also stated
of Romulus
and
the
adopted by Ovid,
the
have
to
in his Fasti
Roman
in 189
who
Gracchi,
legaland
lifetime
the
Junius
flourished
constitutional
fact.(132)
same
extended
the
from
decimestrial
article of national
by Suetonius,
B.C.:
temple
(m)
Muses.
accepted
and
year;
Nobilior,(130)
fasti in
to
The
tion
peculiar atten-
some
witness
current
same
Rome.
consul
was
the
the
of
Fulvius
devoted
and
contemporary
124
who
Elder,
prevalent
was
writers
it is M.
great antiquarian,whose
B.C.,
on
the
for literature
taste
to
to
of Cato
for
months
ten
historical
authoritycited
contemporary
of
originalyear
an
who
by Macrobius,
year
faith
wrote
116
was
tise
trea-
Gellius, and
others.
(128) It
occurs
in 2 Cor. xi. 25.
(129) Curtius, viii. 83, states that

days. A mouth of fifteen days, like
doubtless
the
a
Indians
year
used
of three
months
or
four
of fifteen
months,
is
fabulous.
(130) Censorin.
composed in 238 a.d.
(131) He
de
~D. N.
c.
is likewise mentioned
20, 22.
The
work
of
Censoriuus
was
treatingof the etymologies of Maius

and Junius, and i3 cited as a testimony to another
chronologicalpoint,
Sat. i. 12, " 16; i. 13, " 21.
in Macrob.
(132) Gensorinus,
Dorpat, 1840, 1841.
ib.
See
as
Mercklin, De
Junio
Gracchano
Comm.
i.ii.
9.]
SECT.
The
THE
of
accounts
delivered
to
also
AND
the
(as
ancient
shall
we
generallyreceived
see
year of ten
months,
of
the
mother-city
He
appointedMartius
and
progenitressof
of the story.
he
state, instituted
the
to
months
from
Maius,
from
the
he
of Venus, the
Aprilis being
name
named
about
was
months
Of
the
thus
(133) The
and
making the
derivation
Gracclianus
this
upon
of
of 304
sum
days (180 +
Fast. iv. 19
"
40
Censorin.
:
c.
lations,
appel-
months, April,
had
had
124
22.
thirty
thirty-one
304).(m)
is attributed
Aprilisfrom 'A"ppo8tTt]
by Varro, L. L. vi. " 33.
courtlytheme,
October
the
order,from
their
June, Sextilis,
September, November, and December
days :
next
namely,
allusive
no
Romulean
March, May, Quintilis,and
two
Junius, from
received
ten
the
to govern
by him numerically,in
named
Quintilis to December.
and
Alba,
first months
two
and
elders, and
majores, or
remaining six
were
family,he
own
peoplewhom
the
The
but
his
gods of
the
honour
days;
his parent Ilia.
birthplaceof
race
from
borrowed
his father Mars,
iEnean
outline
an
or
Aphrodite.^) Having given the place of
a"ppbg,
referred to
juniores.
the
as
Aprilis to be the
of
of this year, in honour
only in
not
be considered
of the Roman
and
Rome,
Romans,
fundamental
which
clays,
304
or
the
presently)in
version
at the foundation
Romulus,
of
year
writers, differ
points; the following,however, may

of the most
35
ROMANS.
decimestrial
the
by
us
details,but
GREEKS
to
Ovid
Fulvius
is copious
"
Si qua
tamen
pars te de Fastis tangere debet,
Ceesar,in Apriliquod tuearis habes.
Hie ad te magna
descendit imagine mensis,
Et
See also iv. 61
Qui
fit adoptivanobilitate tuus.

"
4.
dies
mensem
Findit
Veneris
marinse
Aprilem.
Jforat. Carm.
where
the
epithetmarina
(134) See Censorin.
iv. 11.
alludes to the derivation
from
deppos.
de D. N.
Sat. i. 12, " 3"5, 38.

20, 22 ; Macrob.
Gell. iii.16.
Festus in Martius, p. 150, ed. Miiller.
Serv. Georo-. i. 43.
Plut. Num.
iii. 75"100,
18, 19 ; Ovid, Fast. i. 27"42,
119" 122^149"
50 ; Solin. i. 35 j Lydus de Mens.
i. 14, 16.
his Eclogse,entitled Monosticha
Ausonius, in two epigrams among
and Disticha de Mensibus, has these verses
:
"
Martius
Martius
Prima
anni.
antiquiprimordiaprotulit
et generisKomani
prsesulet anni
dabas
Latiis tempora consulibus.

D
36
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
All authorities
Romulus
to have
seem
with
commence
place of
variable,if
in the
month
that
by
to the
discrepancyof opinion as
much
other four months.
the
warlike
the
the
character
had
Romulus
the
god
of
repaired.
were
the
Other
of these two
names
the
zodiac
known
because
aperire,
life of the
months
denied
that
kings, and
the
says
Maxime
"
hunc
December
circuitum
solemnem
of
that
first
of
goddess
deeds
the
to
gave
of
man
given for
the
reference
to
of Venus
was
Aprilisfrom
spring,opened
the
derivation
(137) The
principem testatur
mensem
fuisse,quod qui ab hoc quintus erat, Quinctilisdictus est, deinde

decurrente
the
the
the
name
of
after the torpor of winter.
Solinus
he
derived
commencement
of
made
named
in them
the
was
account
likewise
found
from
thought
from
from
in
names
was
which
second
corrected
un-
there
the
on
that he
flowing
one
April,the
year,
(135")Thus
evils
under
Rome
the
extremely
months
Martius
explanationswere
another
(136)
;
at
and
slaughter:
the
But
(135a)
names
They supposed
whom
six
its name,
in the
though
unanimous
people.(135b) Others
deeper meaning
generation,by
obtained
of the
months.
first two
from
and
of
days,was
originsof
said that
Some
of the year,
first month
this fact.
year
been
were
of the
names
originatedin
Quintilis to December
have
must
likewise
They
numerical
the
of March
year
the
making
consistingof only 304
intercalation.
supposing, that
month
solar
civil year,
the
in
agreed
the
[CHAP.I.
OF
finiebat intra diem
numero
trecentesimum
quartum, i. 35.
Festus
(i35b) See
the
in Martius.
Ovid, in explaining the originof
So
of this month, says :

Mars
Latio venerandus
name
"
armis
quia prsesidet
decusque dabant.
erat,
'
Arma
ferae
genti remque
Fast. iii.85, 6.
(136) Aries
was
likewise
to Mars,
assigned
"
to
because
part
this
this
to
and
Mars,
Mars
between
the anterior
and
of the Greeks
(137) In
was
divided
Venus
Taurus
Venus.
and
"
to
The
Venus.
stingwas
the libra of the Latins
goddess united
persons
in
the
yoke
Scorpius
assigned
and
"vy6s
of matrimony.
Aprilis,as given by Macrobius,

It is alluded
" 33, concurred.
whose
Fast.
the
Julian
ever,
iii.
85
to
Ovid,
to by
90,
loyalty
family is, howshocked
the derivation of April from Venus,
at the idea of rejecting
24.
ib. 115
Greswell, Origines Kalendarise Italicse,vol. i. p. 161, thinks
month
Martius
derived its name
the
from the planet Mars, and that
that
named
from aperire,in the sense
of the opening
the month
Apriliswas
the
Cincius
explanationof the
antiquarian,and Varro,
"
"
name
L.L. vi.
9.]
SECT.
of
THE
Aprilisfrom
aperireoverlooks
304
days,April would
The
second
been
various.
month
chief
where
the
cius derived
Maius
from
to
as
the
He
from
or
true
to
among
Juniores.
To
2. To
4. To
The
been
nations
Maius.
Cin-
According
earth, and
Ovid
Bona
is
of
Dea,
perplexed as
professeshimself
1.
Majestas, or
reign
sove-
to the
as
(139)
origin of the
Junius,
name
to other examples of the

Juno, referring
wife
(Jzcventas)
Hebe,
the
junctionof Romulus
Junius
to have
of
and
taken
Hercules.
same
3. To
Tatius.(ui)Others
its
from
name
Junius
(us)
instituted
originalyear
reformed
by
is thus described.
month.
named
explanationsproposed.(138)
of the Pleiads.
one
supposed the mouth

Brutus.
from
Maia, the mother
equallyprobable.
is likewise in doubt
name.(uo)
from
more
Majores natu, correspondingwith Junius,from
Maia,
it,1.
even
are
borrowed
Maius, and
the many
2.
3.
and traces
have
been
attributes.
choose
power.
He
the
and
of Vulcan.
of the
name
as
was
derived
titles and
three
Maius
have
god
origin of the
mentions
Juvenes.
of
year
October
on
December,
name
to
Maia, goddess
numerous
unable
spring month.
begun
Maia, the wife
it was
etiologists,
had
who
said
was
Tusculum,
Mercury,
with
month.
The
other
been
have
fallen in
have
that
fact
have
origins assigned for the
The
to
always
37
ROMANS.
the
would
April would
winter
not
of Rome
year
that
31st, so
AND
GREEKS
his
the month
But
the year of
Martius
long before they had
was
received
The
reform
so
Numa
consisted
by the Italian
planets from the
called
of the
names
to have
of
Romulus, which
doubtless
the
is stated
Romulus
Numa.
successor
(143) To
by
Greeks.
(138) Fast.
v.
and
Delphi.
(141) Fast.
(142) See
Concerning
(139) lb.
1"6.
(140) Fast. vi. 59
"
There
63.
was
month
11"110.
Hpcuos in Crete, Bithynia,
vi. 1"100.
Macrob.
the
Sat.
of the
names
p. lxxix.
(143) See Macrob.
i. 12
Honian
Plut.
Num.
months,
19 ;
compare
Serv.
Georg.
Merkel
ad
i. 43.
Ovid.
Fast.
iii.151, states
i. 12, 13
that Numa
Censorin.
prefixedJanuary
20.
and
Ovid, Fast.
February
to
i. 43, ii. 47,

the ancient
38
PRIMITIVE
of
days, he
304
355
added
These
days.
third
month
were
founded
who
of
As
by
10
the
ceremonies
over
priority
of
days
355
three
intercalation.
in
days
all mis-
were
named
from
the
the
god
from
purification.Numa
the
beginning of
the
month
alternate
shorter
was
sought
of
than
the
year,
Mars, in
is stated
month
his
solar
year
harmony
with
have
to
effected
of twenty-two
; which
years
the
it into
bring
to
He
a
by intercalating
purpose
at
the
which
Quintilis,
named
of
February,
became
now
was
was
ten
pacificand philosophicalking.
by
Januarius
Februarius
days, Numa
sun
twenty-
or
borrowed
was
this
from
the
but, being inaccurately

applied,
system of intercalation,
Greek
made
the
The
made,
too
year
long.
of
Greek
system
is the
octaeteric
system
based
was
intercalation
cycle,attributed
a
upon
which
to
to
allusion
Cleostratus.
consistingof
year
12
is
This
alternate
distributed the
Floras, i. 2, and Eutrop. i. 3, say that Numa
months.
buted
Victor, de Vir 111. 3, states him to have distri-
months.
ten
month
March
of
year
the
and
nomenclature,
month
between
beginningwith
place of honour,
year
that
so
numerical
The
making
distributed
months
them
assigned
character
year
presided over
the
them
and
the
Februus,
the
two.
thus
months, January
new
the
upon
by
Janus
gave
and
numbered
god
two
prefixedto
he
he
days
[CHAP. I.
OF
fifty-onedays ;
355
and
existingmonths
which
ASTRONOMY
into twelve
year
the year
February.
of twelve
also
into twelve
According
months,
and
to
hour
prefixedJanuary and
of Capricorn; at
since the winter
Lydus,
the
February
which
solstice.
to
de Mens.
reconciled
middle
and
months,
time
(In
courses
have
added
of the
to the year :
the day has
our
it
to
i. 16, iii.4, Numa

sun
and
and
January
made
moon.
year
He
making it begin in
lengthened by half
latitude, the
increase
of* the
the
an
day
in the ten days from Dec. 21 to Jan. 1, is sixteen minutes.)

consisted of ten months,
The popular belief that the year of llomulus
in interpretation
and that it began with March, was
referred to at Borne
of
Sibyllineprophecy, in
Bell. Goth.
Serv.
months,
March
Georg.
and
was
the
time
of Belisarius,537
a.d.
Procop. de
i. 24.
i.43, states that the
that March
the
originally
was
originalBoman
its first month.
first month
year
consisted
of ten
Tibullus, iii.1, 1, says that
of the year.
iviavrov
re
e'vparo,
Suidas, in Nou/iac JloinriXiog,says of Numa:
irpwrog
TrepioSov,xv^t)vTe Kai
aKaravo'/Twg
et" cibtEKa
/iijvaQT))i"t]\iaK"}vKaTavufiaq
iravTanacn
(ptpofikvriv.
irpb aurov
rrapd 'Pwfiaioig
9.]
SECT.
of 29 and
months
The
11
of
day, and
months
consisted
days
and
22
of 355
the
months
instead
of
Censorinus
that
the Greeks,
full twelve
the
times
reckoning the
days.
of
ancient
most
and
lunar
intervals.
equal number
But
as
his
was
an
excess
and
7^ days in
the
year
of
the
attributed
comparison
to
with
the
the
intercalation,
primitiveGreek
method
but
Plutarch
months
another
version
Roman
year
period
was,
a
by
by
tri-
bienniaJ
for each
than
lation
interca-
the
the
make
we
system
of
Greek
less defective than
was
an
the
method.
given by Plutarch
road.
time
octaeteric
of Numa
solar
question produced
the truth
improved
at
reconciled
Unless, therefore,
similar account
somewhat
assigns ten
Numa.
in
true
period ; and deviated further from
in
called
inclusively,
years
of
be
This
year.
intercalation
excess
sometimes
times
could
is
statement
was
thirteen
other
is
to Numa
of intercalation
His
moon
solar time
extreme
the
method
Greeks.
sometimes
every
two
eteris.(U4) But
is
into
an
days, there
354
observing that
thought that
distributed
convenient
Numa,
of 23
attributes to the
intercalatinga month
error
was
at
to
for
hand, the intercalation ascribed
than
which
year,
which
method
this
by
for
convenient
days
obtained
fractional
period of eight years, namely, two
two
other
accurate
the
of
being
year,
avoid
to
days.
in 8
years.
On
more
solar
order
number
system ascribed
in
containing 354
the
intercalated
were
intercalated
of
in
days,
90
was
these
to the
days was
and
intercalation
period
According
produce
to
The
and
months,
this year
multiplied by 8,
was
39
ROMANS.
therefore
days,
octennial
of
days, and
30
between
intercalation.
AND
difference
parts
an
GREEKS
THE
to
of the
contained
he
arrives
mentions,
the
intercalation
of the
year
at
by
indeed, the
of
Romulus;
story, according
360
it
days,
The
ferent
entirelydif-
tradition
but
to which
distributed
(144) c. 18.
Compare Ideler,vol. i. p. 270.
and
738
730| days.
an
of Numa
he
the
into
which
adopts
original
months
of
difference is between
40
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
having less
unequal length, some
very
having thirty-five
days and
the
were
before
the
Numa
between
the
the year
to
of
these
months
last
two
and
be
to
years
by
year,
Numa
which
the
the reformed
account
and
that
of
the
of
of
Censorinus
intercalation
consist
be
to
-three
twenty
is
whereas
days ;
of 354
days, and
of twenty-two
According
as
reformed
by Numa,
year
This
is
accordingto
Valerius
been
who
ascribed
the author
Life
to
there
lived at
the
of the
18, 19
of Numa,
of
between
hand,
the
one
to
the
tion
opera-
to which
of twenty-two
alternately
and
latter
by
biennial
Antias, the
(145) Num.
in the
Bonn.
assumed
as
the
which
account
the
have
355
days,
the
supposes
to
year
formly
consist uni-
to
Numa
an
of
lost
the
by
author
time
error
With
it took
day in
four
the
years.
the method
and
Macrobius
the
period.
truth than
annual
of
one
of
Sylla,declared
system of intercalation
day.
history of
Numa
to
in
Roman
the
at the end
;
of
Censorinus,
voluminous
Qusest.Bom. 19. The passage

repeated by Zonaras, vii. 5
is
calendar,
exactly resembled
the Sothiac
therefore
was
Roman
intercalarymonth,
approximationto
nearer
to
and
of
month
intercalary
would
days, and
at 365
intercalation
Rome,
of
February
the year
supposes
supposition,the
Plutarch's
to
correction
solar
the
on
sun.
days.
Egyptian calendar,
the
the
the
difference
respect
consist
month
The
with
former
alternate
with
and
intercalary
thinks, on
(U5)
lengths
every
harmony
Macrobius
applied to
of
in
bring
to
days, with
an
January
other,
the
in
difference
true
365
days,
Plutarch
and
the
on
is that
Numa,
and
introduced
months
solstice.
the
that
says
the
of
knew
he
kept
was
winter
Plutarch
intercalation
that
February
only sought
Numa
probably, as
the
and
twenty-two
calendar
year,
to
vicinity
the
that
and
Plutarch
ignorant
years,
prefixedthe
likewise
their
of
twenty days, somf
January
respectively354
Mercedinus,
month,
but
than
year.
were
days,and
difference of eleven
this
solar
days;
more
of
Romans
lunar
360
even
[CHAP. I.
OF
of
have
c.
18,
vol. ii.p. 21, ed.
42
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
calary period
months.
which
admitted
According
the
to
thirtydays apiece were

octaeterids
months
of
would
have
the
been
into
days, it
is not
bius do not
would
the
had
year
the
been
that
states
of
and
when
it
of
account
the
various
and
he
the
of
quarter
of the
method
calendar
it
farmers
of the
reformed
by
revenue
Julius
(150) Siccama
Vet.
He
supposes
March
prefixingJanuary
(151)
Solinus
the odd
whom
(152)
in
i. 39
consisted
altered
Numa
February
to
the
this to have
the
on
introduced
first
at
the
lation
regunistered
admi-
priests,who
of
interests
confusion,until
with
it
the
was
the
days.
Thes.
vol. viii.
days,and
twelve
last.
January
February
by adding a day, and by
and
the
beginning.
been
for
done
the
to
n.
Koman
points
year
of
of
serving
pre-
Pythagoras:
173.
of Salmasius
Salmasius
the
the purpose
precept
See below,
commentary
of Solinus, that
Grsev.
of 354
this year
Numa.
Exercitationes.
of 365^
Numse,
consisted
days, in obedience
Compare
statement
devised
Romans
the
suit
the first,and
connects
44.
sists
con-
reformed
disused, as
to the
et
to have
year
supposes
number
of
his Plinianse
of the
of Ctesar
"
Solinus.
year
the
to
the
time
to
Romuli
anno
was
that
and
therefore
he
the
Csesar.(152)
de
further
measures
solar
Greeks
which
it fell into
and
the Romulean
p. 83, supposes
months, of which
order
Macro-
by which
were
The
transferred
corruptly,in
was
(15")
of the
the
of
approved throughout
day.
after
was
was
Livy and
Numa,
that
was
cycle of eight years,

intercalary
adopted ; but
of
of intercalation
schemes
the odd
intercalation
result.
of
digest this
of
10^ days
says,
two
or
calated
inter-
days, is given by
added
days, they
365^
historical
355
first
two
consisted
ever
year
this mode
to
of
intercalated
difficult to
Roman
perceived
was
the
been
peculiar account
lengthened
months
days, were
had
been
original reform
year.(151)This method,
world,
have
certain
any
of
into
if eighty-twodays (which
conflictingaccounts
entirelydifferent
upon
each
number)
If the
point to
consequent
whereas
unlikely that
it ; but
applied to
in
six additional
correct
months.
distribution
thirty-three
days each,
and
thirtydays each,
octaeterid,it
An
of
octaeterid:
number
He
intercalated
months
two
convenient
plan described,three
in the third
in each
355
and
of
[CHAP. I.
OF
out
upon
the
before
this passage,
bility
improba-
the reform
9.]
SECT.
The
THE
version
Romulus
Licinius
Macer,
of Rome
Livy
from
universallyreceived by
the
months
into
researches
primitive Roman
likewise wrote
have
wrote
history
is cited
by
documents, (154)
consisted
of twelve
half
about
century
historyof his country in
by
year
historians.
Roman
authentic
lived
Fenestella,who
the
and
city,(153)
to
year
the
of
Cicero, who
of the
foundation
the
;(155)and
later,and
of
contemporary
43
ROMANS.
original institution
the
having made
as
stated
of
not
was
AND
GREEKS
at
least
twenty-two books, shared this opinion.(156)

Plutarch
mestrial
likewise
of Romulus.
year
have
rejects the
consisted
He
supposes
the
months
and
of twelve
year
to
have
begun with March, and
have
to
of the deci-
account
common
primitive Roman
days, but
360
January and
with
ended
to
February.
The
to
respect
calendar.
author
the
of
of
twelve
been
introduced
by
held the
months, stated
intercalation.
Junius
year,
B.C.;
even
Glabrio, 191
B.C.,
as
late
as
while
the
been
Romulus
year
the
was
assumed
who
to have
lived
in
the
first established
Fulvius
Hist. Eom.
own
and
second
by the
placed its
Nobilior
consulship of Manius
years before his
only two
(153) See Krause, Vit. et Fragm.

(154) Livy, iv. 7, 20, 23.
(156) Censorin. ibid.
(T57) See above,
that
historians who
Decemvirs, in
introduction
Roman
supposed this corrective
it to have
49
the
primitiveRoman
Gracchanus,
stated
century b.c.,(158)
"
into
Tullius.(157)Cassius Hemina
Servius
Sempronius Tuditanus, two
451
exists with
testimony likewise
of intercalation
Macer, who
primitive decimestrial
of
introduction
Licinius
consist
to
discordance
utmost
Acilius
consulship.
(159)
p. 234.
(155) Censorin.
c.
20.
p. 34.
(158) Concerning Hemina
and
Tuditanus,
see
the author's work
on
the
cludes
of the Early Roman
Credibility
History,vol. i. pp. 29, 30. Dionysius in11.
1.
the Ao-yicoraToi
Sempronius among
twv
'PapaLav crvyypa"pt(ov,
(159) These statements
respecting the originof intercalation are in
Macrob.
an
Furius
was
of Fulvius, by citing
Sat. i. 13, " 20. Varro
confuted the statement
law engraved on a brass tablet, of the consulshipof Pinarius and
This
dated by a reference
to intercalation.
(472 b.c), which was
ancient
also
priorto
the Decemvirate.
44
Ovid
likewise,in
the
Fasti, ascribes
his
Decemvirs.
the
to
of
conversion
and
This
of
discordance
February
into
of intercalation
the times
of the
separated from
that
for
that
supposing
than
Fulvius
either
Licinius
than
The
of the
details
different
of the
and
Plutarch
all four.
have
Whatever
possessed a
in
tropicalyear,
Greek
when
the
from
reason
information
of intercalation
of Romulus
year
Solinus
is incredible
Livy,
that
of
regulators
length
of the
Christ,long before
before
began
system
intercalation,
of the
knowledge
the
the
all
and
account
an
been
method
scientific
wise
like-
are
irreconcilable
gives
have
may
methods
Numa
differ from
eighth century
similar
to
applied to the
be
calendars.
If it is admitted
part of the
credible
of
were
and
no
with
writers
while
calendar,it
early Roman
time
of the
to
writers
introduction
Macrobius
implying a tolerablyaccurate
the
descended
better
to
more
different
the
by
from
from
of it could
knew
tion
introduc-
by 550,
operation of
intercalatory
diversity. Censorinus
differ
had
of these
access
regarded
the
is, moreover,
respecting the
of them
be
Macer.
described
three
had
statement, (for
of
Romulus
There
years.
Gracchanus
Nobilior
that
; or
500
of
calendar
earliest
The
is,
year of twelve
account
supposed reign of
by
into
Nobilior,can
Roman
historians.
the
of Numa
the
assignsto Numa,
rather
authentic
no
of intercalation
its head.
at
testimony,or
that
witnesses)shows
he
year
of these writers, except Fulvius
none
introduction
the
decimestrial
[CHAP. T.
OF
that
(16") All
the
months, with January
as
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
(160)
and
the intercalation
operation ascribed
evidence, all
Romulus,
January
that
that
beginning
February
Postmodo
Tempora
Numa
the
"
is the
remains
with
at
to
which
"
March
commencement
and
is
is
an
essential
unsupported by
decimestrial
the
year
addition
of this year,
of
by
spatiodistantia longo
quini continuasse viri.
creduntur
bis
Fast. ii.53-4.
The
of this obscure
meaning
harmonized, or equalized,the
couplet seems
to be, that
the Decemvirs
which
of different
lengths.
years
were
9.]
SECT.
invented
legend
Quintilis
from
It
twelve
months,
was
December,
but
months
the
by
there is
to
seems
have
of the
names
numerical
been
should
may
have
year
it not
been
the
plainlydeclares
last month
which
considered
on
the
month
(161) Sed
mensem,
of
and
February ;
credo,
the meaning
of these
been
the
February the
the
Terminalia,
were
festivals,
veteres
The
day
the
brated
celecalary
inter-
that
(164)
Februarium,
is
sic
of the passage
certain.
rest
is clear and
words
Cicero
February was
after this
ii. 21.
Leg.
of the
also alludes to
(163) The
anni, ut
extremum
Cic. de
February
times
first and
year.
The
fifth month
been.
of Varro
the last in the series of
sequebatur.
is mutilated, but
have
declares that
Roman
(which
months.
the
at
ancient
the
But
calendar)should
inserted in years of intercalation
was
hie Decembrem
ancient
23rd
in
was
year.(162)Ovid
of the
were
March
numeration
first months
to
(161)A fragment
when
last month
the
at
remaining
January and
them
states
stopped
two
all the
of
contained
have
Roman
tenth
the
February had
that
of the
of
system
last,instead
Plutarch
time
ancient
at
had
D/wdecember.
capricious,it began
of the year.
last month
and
the
months
decimestrial
the
through
consistently
stop
indeed
this
peculiar to
was
of
not
denoted
Unclecember
why
reason
naming
why
of
names
carried
would
have
partly
manifestlycounted
were
primitive year
nomenclator
would
have
been
as
the
good
no
if the
thought that
year.
of
appearance
and
etymological,
or
which
December,
to
all the
March, naturallysuggested the notion
from
some
story has
numerical
The
45
ROMANS.
verbal
partlyon
religiousgrounds.
on
AND
this part of the
Now
Nurna.
GREEKS
THE
Other
(162) Varro, Epist. Qusest.ap. Serv. Georg. i. 43.
the same
work are in Varro, vol. i. p. 194, ed. Bipont.
fragments
from
Sed
(163)
antiquine
tamen,
est, Jani
Primus,
Qui sequiturJanum,
ut
Tu
quoque
Primus
enim
Qui
sacer
mensis
ordinis erres,
et
ante
fuit,
veteris fuit ultimus
sacrorum,
Jani
nescius
Termine, finis
anni
eras.
mensis, quia janua prima est
est imis
manibus, imus
erat.
Ovid, Fast. ii.47"52.
(164) The
Terminalia
and
intercalation
the
was
Kegifugium,
Terminalia, quod is dies anni
after the
Macrob.
estremus
23rd
of
February,
i. 13,
"
15 ; Censorin.
conslitutus
between
the
20.
duodecimus
enim
46
say, it
to
in
added
was
February
that
to
Italian
in various
March
tenth
this
Starting from
the
originof
and
he
would
rude
this
of
matter
of
times
The
series.
decimestrial
it was
belongs
is
Romulus
placed,in
story
not
was
in
name
mensis
warlike
to
bered
num-
naturallyassign
of
founder
the
calendar
of
founder
the
Numa,
State
reform
by ascribingthe
of
considered
was
for the
account
of
considered
and
with
have
as
the
placesin
The
notion
fuit Februarius
et quum
the
six
founder,
eighteen, establishing
a calendar,
named
There
of
calendars
the calendar
of the
month
from
Martius,
Mars,
of his divine parent, at the head

Rome.
natory
expla-
an
February, and by
history;the
to
not
be
names.
youth
peculiarto
the
of the
names
intimatelyconnected
therefore
may
supposed to
honour
place of
priests.
fable,
to
the
name
and consequentlyplaced under

festivals,
bearing numerical
a
the
to the
scheme
by January
occupiedrespectively
Romulus,
of
the
legend,invented
months
mentions
etiologistwould
religiousconcern,
whole
certain
(1C6)
because
institutes,
of the
of
(1G5) There
sixth,
third,fourth, fifth,
to
and
month.
month
Ovid
year
the
last
of the year.
the intercalation
making
calendar
sacrifices
the control
the
explanation
primitive
rites and
sacred
been
States;
complete
and
of
historical
the
the
custom
calendars.
in different
months,
the
[CHAP. I.
OF
of the final month
fixed
necessarily
place in
particular
and
the
it to have
proves
nothing which
was
end
the
near
remarks
Macrobius
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
was
month
and
to
which
have
of the year,
of
the
same
Alba, Falerii,Aricia, Tusculum,
decimo
intercalatur,inferiores quinque dies duo-
Varro, L. L. vi. 13.

dedicated
to Janus,
According to Augustin, C. D. vii. 7, January was
and February to Terminus,
to consider
propter initia et fines.' He seems
February as baving at one time been tbe last montb of tbe Roman
year.
demuntur
mense.
'
(165) Sat. i. 13, " 14.

Philargyriusad Georg.
iii.304, likewise considers February as tbe last

wbicb
of
Marcb
tbe first montb.
He makes
montb
in tbe year,
was
this
of
in explanation
the passage
of Virgil, in which
he speaks of
statement
Aquarius as marking the

February.
(166) Fast. iii.87"96.
end
of the
year.
This
constellation
sets
in
9.]
SECT.
Sabines.(167)The
Bithynian
Moreover,
"A/"aoe-(168)
Aphrodite
the
and
Aphrodisius was
of Venus
denied
the
as
the
by
Nunia,
of these
agency
The
which
In
related
also ascribed
apparently
191
b.c.(171)Even
unanimous
month
year
the
twelve
this
important change
With
respect
stated
by
to
the
Macrobius
(167) Ovid,
to
to
of
every
as
and
it
made
tion.
attesta-
wide
the
of
dary
legen-
supposed
stance.
circum-
well
the
as
from
to
as
to
earliest
late
introduction
as
ten
of
considered
by Tarquin.(172)
intercalation
borrowed
to the
primitiveyear of
for Gracchanus
been
of
have
his
intercalation,
are
Tullius
Decemvirs
Numa;
by
varietyof
assigning the
have
reform
characteristic
supposed
in
method
to
the
wise
like-
was
with
us
authority placed
those who
not
were
to
(169) The
of authentic
to
Servius
month
attributed
primitiveyear
with
to
best
the
and
the
the introduction
particular,
attributed
was
; it was
months
is the
with
Varro.(170)Both
measures
delivered
which
is
rectified,
It
Numa
other
the defects of the rude
been
have
and
mythical kings, destitute
tradition.
for
calendars.
and
Romulus,
like the
discordance
Aprilisfrom
deityin early times
story is, moreover,
insoluble
and
Greek
month
connexion
kings,
antiquarians,Cincius
are,
of
any
of
race
Roman
prove
several
original institution of
successor
by
in
extant
had
derivation
not
Alban
the
likewise
year
if the
even
true, it would
were
iEneadse
existence
47
ROMANS.
Cures, the iEquicoli,the Hernici, the Peligni,and
Laurentum,
the
AND
GREEKS
THE
which
the Greek
Numa
is
system,
Fast. iii.89-98.
(168) Hermann,
(169) Ibid, p.
Monatskunde,
Griech.
p. 47.
48.
Sat. i. 12, " 13.

(170) See Varro, L. L. vi. " 33 ; Macrob.
the
A
singular story respecting
(171)
originof the short duration of
told
is
is
Dio
and
Cassius,
The
February
by
repeated by later writers.
accuser
when
which
Dio
of Camillus
Camillus
bore
Cass.
is stated
returned
his accuser's
Fragm. 27,
lalas,p. 183, ed. Bonn
to
to
Rome
name,
ed. Bekker
;
Cedren.
have
borne
the
of Februarius, and
name
after his exile,he curtailed the month
in revenge
for the injury done him.
See
Suid. in Qefipovapiogand
;
Bprjwog, Ma-
vol,i. p. 203, ed. Bonn.
does
(172) Censorin. c. 90, who
It is probably TarquiniusPriscus.
not
specify which
Tarquin
is meant.
48
PRIMITIVE
applied incorrectly,it
but to have
of this
invention
who
astronomer
century and
half
from
of Numa
therefore,
the
well
in
as
other
astronomy
in
mastery
the
the
of
the
tardy pupils of
science
and
had
Romans
The
of
the
Greeks
of
days in
sixty-six
days.
of 355
dedicated
writers.
be
in
Greeks
he
vindicates
The
its
the
eminence
prethe
Rome
to
and
the
were
mathematical
while
the
mical
astrono-
of the
infancy,that
existence.
which
date of this statue, the
it be
whether
intercalation,
in
days
alternate
that
record
of
furnished
was
with
of the
inventor
story
Inquiry into the Cred. of

R. G. vol. i. p. 560.
Schwegler,
;
Compare Ovid, Fast. iii. 101
(174) 2En. vi. 848.
the word
contains a singularpun upon
signum, which
standard.
The comparative
and a military
the author's
of
of
have
Janus,
of
365
been
the
symbols
may
or
consisted
statue
in the
years,
his year
days,representingthe year.(175)Whatever
(173) See
his
astronomy,
Romans
that
in
was
is,however,
by Numa,
of
proclaims
astronomical
twenty-two
There
in
Greeks
he
octaeteris,assumes
an
derivation
Virgil expressly includes
safelyassumed
of Numa's
month
involves,
physical science, is fully
government.^74)
scarcelyan
account
of
of
subjectsin which
art
of the
the
to the
Romans
Greeks, while
it may
science
the
Latin
among
Pythagoras.(173)
departments
the
recognised by
form
of
that
with
least
at
B.C.,
of Cleostratus
system
reign
of the intercalation
derivation
anachronism
of
inferiority
The
The
octaeteric
equal
an
philosophyfrom
as
earlier.
Greek
the
whereas
B.C.,
the
that
Cleostratus, a
to
500
posterior to
was
observed
be
may
is attributed
system
[CHAP. I.
OF
placed by chronologers at 715-673
is
of Numa
ASTRONOMY
of its dedication
the
Early
Eom.
Hist,
vol. i. p. 451
the
among
genti
Grsecia
quo
ex
stellis
gentes, quae
deficiat, quare
sunt
certum
deduxit.'
Plin.
(175)
symbols, but
i. 9,
" 10
N.
obumbretur.
Nat.
H.
without
Lydus,
vol. li. p. 34, thinks
'
"
et
numeros
facie noverint
tantum
luna
by Seneca
is stated
Romans
Hoc
Nondum
nominee,
ccelum,
apud
nos
"
120, which
passage
signifiedboth
stellation
con-
recency of astronomy
anni mille quinsunt
fecit. Multa;que hodie

sciant,cur
quoe nondum
quoque
nuper
ratio ad
Qiuest. vii. 25.

xxxiv.
the
16.
The
mention
de Mens.
that the
iv. 1 ;
of
statue
of
Numa,
Suidas,
Janus, with
is described
Sat.
by
Ideler, Chron.
'lavovapiog.
Pliny is 355.
in
rightreading in
its allusive
Macrob.
50
short,each year
there
On
other
definite
number
ordinarysolar
year.
The
of the
account
Firmanus,
fixed
at
conceptionof
the
Egyptian month
of the
sunrise
the
years,
supposed age
of Rome,
Varronian
received
the
for
by Scaligeras
year
and
the
time
3
they
of
were
but
he
not
were
sufficient
(177) The reign of

thirty-seven,
by others
(179) The
retains
the
to
make
of the
Romulus
of the
tion
founda-
753
B.C., the
of 304
(178)
days is likewise
months,
ten
the
days is rejected
304
up
which
solar years.
regulatedaccording to
length
Romulus
and
year
of
from
Rome,
months
of ten
Romulus
twenty-third
birth
VI.
exactlyOlymp.
of
and
By adding eighteen
at the
foundation
Varro
first year
of the
Thoth.
of Romulus
incredible.
rejectedby Dodwell,
that
L. Tarutius
by
rutius
succeedingkings. Ta-
hour
and
tion
founda-
tradition of
reign of
in
reckoning proceedsuninterruptedly
Romulean
The
of Romulus
Silvia at the
Choeak,
obtain
we
era
of the
third
twenty-firstof
the
on
years
cast
of the
years
Rhea
Olympiad (772 B.C.),the
second
day
the
years, like those
ordinarysolar
were
Rome,
nected
con-
the
astrologer,
contemporary with
implies that
likewise
Cicero,
of
and
from
disregardedthe
natal theme
eminent
an
assigned
Romulus,
the
and
undigesteddays.
reckoned
have
and
of
of
considered
have
years,
decimestrial
reign
series of years
the
months,
ten
chronologers, who
the
to
must
city,(177)
of the
the
later
of years
of
only
intercalation
any
the
hand,
with
them
been
[CHAP. 1.
OF
consisted
have
must
have
could not
the
as
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
the
by
posing
sup-
moon,
ordinary solar
an
is reckoned
ancient authors at
by some
Gesch.
thirty-eight
years : see Schwegler'sRom.
in the former
vol. i. p. 517.
Cicero, Livy, Dionysius, and Plutarch
agree
The seven
stated to have reigned 244, or, in
number.
are
kings of Rome
See the author's Inquiry into the Early Roman
round numbers, 240 years.
History, vol. i. p. 527.
(178) See
Mens.
i. 14.
at
Plut. Rom.
Compare
12 ; Solin.
the author's
i. 18;
work
Cic. de Div.
on
the Cred.
ii.47
of
the
Lydus, de
Early Rom.
The 23rd of Choeak

Hist. vol. i. p. 393.
corresponds to Dec. 20, and the
to Sept.18, in the Julian Calendar, according to the table in
21st of Thoth
The pregnancy
of Rhea
therefore reckoned
Ideler, vol. ii. p. 143.
was
by
Tarutius
at
(179) De
nearly nine
Emend.
calendar
Temp.
months.
lib. ii. p. 172, ed. 1G29.
9.]
SECT.
year.(180)This
the
of
ordinarymonths,
his
Prolegomena
mestrial
year
addition
to
to
which
and
them
indis-
days, wanting sixtydays,
January
Merkel,
364.
story of
the
December, and
months
the ten
supposes
connects
Fasti, considers
ending with
it of the
observed,destroys
complete the number
Ovid's
to
304
be
may
ordinarylunar months,
to be
51
ROMANS.
account,
traditionary
solublywith the number

two
AND
hypothesis,it
last
of the
essence
months
GREEKS
THE
of
and
the
or
in
deci-
subsequent
February,
as
cryphal.
apo-
(181)
the other
On
details,holds that there
upon
doubting of
hand, Ideler,though he abstains
the
Rome;(182) and
existence
of
Roman
antiquityis of much
Roman
year
valid
no
decimestrial
whose
Mommsen,
is
from
ground
in
year
authorityupon
weight, considers
matizing
dog-
early
subjectof
the
primitive
realityand
of ten
months
and
304
days
fiction,though he
admits
that
the
accounts
inaccurate
and
imperfectform.(183)
descended
to
Mommsen
Ovid
of
and
us
in
an
calls to his aid the decimal
Lydus had
previouslyhad
explainingthe number
This, however, is
proves
nothing.
merely fanciful
It would
division of the
of months
Roman
be
as
As,
as
of it may
recourse,
for the
in the Romulean
and
no
have
to which
argument, (181)
purpose
year.(185)
arbitrary
analogy,and
reasonable
or
for
of the
to
the duodecimal
use
day, as
an
argument
Cyclis,x. " 108, p. 672.

Macaulay, Hist, of Engl. c. xiv. vol. iii.p. 461, says of Dodwell :
' He
volumes
in various languages, and
had perused innumerable
had
faculties
slender
than
his
able
to
bear.
The
were
more
acquired
learning
small intellectual spark which he possessedwas
well
put out by the fuel.' Dodof great learning,and
but
was
a
man
was
great logicalacuteness,
destitute of judgment and good sense.
Felicis memoriae, expectans judicium.'
I questionwhether
his intellect was
oppressed by his knowledge.
On the contrary,his opinionswould
vagant,
extraprobably have been still more
if he had known
less of positive
facts,and of the opinionsof others.
(181) Prffif.ad Fast. p. lxxvii. (Berlin,1841.)
der Chron. vol. ii. p. 27.
(182) Handbuch
(183) Die Eomische
Chronologiebis auf Caesar (Berlin,1858), p. 47.
lb.
50.
metic
(184)
Upon the universal use of the denary scale of arithp.
in antiquity,
Problem,
3.
Aristot.
see
xv.
(185) Ovid, Fast. i. 31"6, iii.121"6; Lydus, de Mens. i. 15.
(180) De
Lord
'
52
favour
in
to
appear
of
be
due
months, which
which
and
relic
in
stated
women
are
nearest
relations.
been
have
three
years
three
and
was
old
of
years
years
was
for
mourning
Paulus,
who
parents
and
below
father
six years
for kindred
The
cannot,
of less
ancient
be
however,
as
the
equal
to
(186) Cicero,
pro
is that
of
It may
pregnancy,
and
to
by
Cluent.
applied to
the
by
the
for
mourning
year
which
it may
the
for
the
months
mourning
have
been
Roman
i. 35,
of
existence
commonly
was
Fast.
for children
probably have
mourning for
Ovid,
ten
months
more
the ancient
12;
ten
(189)
proving
as
ten
period of
; for a husband
ten
above
rule laid down
is
age
child
law
iii.134;
arisen
assumed
extended
other
near
from
tions.
rela-
widow
Seneca
was
ad
Majores decern ruensiurn spatium lugentibusviros dedematrons

runt.
Dionysius speaks of the Roman
mourning a year (iviavcnog
and
relations, v. 48.
Publicola, as for their nearest
Xpdvog) for Brutus
tarch,
Pluthe same
Plutarch, Publ. 23, makes
statement
respectingPublicola.
fixed the longest period of mourning
Num.
at
12, says that Numa
Helv.
c.
xvi.
month
year.
that
a.d.,
under
the
as
have
to
their
between
children
(188)The
period of
husbands
It appears
200
children
same
degree eight months.
months,
ten
mourning for
the
The
Plutarch
considered
period of
(187)
six years
customary
primitivedecimestrial
from
about
of age
for
is stated
children
months
many
brother.
above
as
mourning
by
and
flourished
children
of
months.
stated
for
mourning
the
that
is likewise
months
and
of age
of ten
was
age
the
as
and
; (186)
period for
for
mourning
age,
of widows
children
to
of ten
regard
months
similar
may
historical
year
ten
respect
no
that
and
was
periods
mourning
at
usage
with
rule
there
of age;
by
mourned
have
The
that
ten
years
fixed
to
the
Thus
weight
the
during
decimestrial
of the
was
More
customary
Rome
at
use
calendar.
for their husbands
to
legal and
defenders
ancient
the
months.
twelve
the
to
were
the
of
of
year
[chap. I.
OF
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
months,
ten
statement
"
1.
and
mourned
states
that
the period for widows.

that this was
He
Life of Coriolanus, Cor. 39. Diouysius states
in the
a
that the time
men
did
not
year
of
for
repeats this
that the
trons
ma-
Coriolanus, viii. 62.

Seneca, Epist.63, " 11,
for
fixed
women
was
a year
mourning anciently
; but
mourn.
(187) Plut. Num. 12.

(189) Sent. Recept. lib. i. tit. 21, "
(18S) Plut.
13.
Cor. 39.
9.]
SECT.
THE
prohibitedfrom
husband's
by
the
later
for
do
times
; but
the
for
in
not
as
evidence
be
may
to
men
said
of
the
years
up
the
(190)
of
the
necessary
See
Plut. Num.
Plut. Anton.
of
made
days by
12.
31.
to
obtain
Cass. lvi. 43.
that
The
should
attendants
at
by
in
be
credit
regarded
the
and
; (194)
daughter
that
same
father's
after the
on
it did
states
cannot
year
twelve
was
the
was
to
twenty
of decimestrial
writers to prop
modern
some
hypothetical substratum
married
;
Geschichte
Cod.
of
few
Eoman
within
Octavia
but
of the Senate
a
a
it
months'
ten
months
Marcellus
mourn
not
was
(19G)
Compare Drumann,
men
The
settled
(191) Cod. Theod. hi. 8, 1; and see

(192) Sen. Ep. 63, " 11. At the death
commanded
observed
it
Veii consisted
Antony
decree
and
Greek
Cato,
to
ten
and
of her first husband
for him
(193)
of foundation.
of 304
other
decimestrial
Rome
year
death
in
numbers,
period of mourning
hypothesis of Niebuhr
attempt has been
An
Rome
in
year
year
be
short; in Sparta
and
wise
like-
should
at
year
Theo-
period of
the
It
women
the furniture
between
is destitute
use
(192) The
term
to
round
year.
to
ancient
supplied.(195) The
years' truce
merely
wine, according
an
for widows
have
to
seems
speak of
five months.
or
death, within which

be
who
been
month
and
of
and
mourn.
have
to
four
given for oil
Gratian, Valentinian,
mourning
limited
after her
next
to
decimestrial
was
Athens
exceed
of
writers
antiquity seems
days ;
months
extended
early times
in
mourning
customary
the ten
a.d.(191)Custom
time
allude to
not
381
the
mourning
that
Emperors
year
extended
53
ROMANS.
(190) This prohibitionwas
of the
dosius, in
AND
marrying within
death.
law
GREEKS
Just.
ten
months
it was
for this purpose
dispensingwith the law.
vol. i. p. 424.
Eoms,
v.
Augustus,
days, and
funeral
which
were
9, 1.
a
decree
of the senate
year.
in
dressed
women
Horat.
Dio
black,
Ep. i. 7, 6.
6.
(193) Hermann, Privat-alterthiimer der Griechen, " 39, n. 34
(194) De E. E. c. 146"8.
(195) Polyb. xxxii. 13. The dos was payable within three years : there
Hist. vol. iii. n. 107,
is no
ground for the suppositionof Niebuhr, Eom.
is adopted by Eein, Eomisches
that cyclic years
meant
are
; though it
often months.
Privatrecht, p. 194.
By cyclicyears'he means
years
of
See
the
the
author's
work
Credibility the Early Eoman
on
(196)
History, vol. ii.p. 287.
"
'
54
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
examination.
requires
and
Solinus, the
six
hollow
the
latter
the
calendar
and
the
two
new
Romulean
the
months,
former
number
this
day
fifty-sevendays
months
former
therefore
the
of the
that
thus
obtained
and
nundinal,
it
of
century,
coincide with
remark
elaborate
form.
Romulean
year
of time
measure
he
Etruscans;
supposed
he
and
c.
20.
multiple of
writer
of the
years
the
of this
of
been
304
and
i. 12,
nearly
3, 38
has
been
him
weeks,
in
of
of
which
from
borrowed
"
derivation
the
of six years,
Sat.
days).(199)
1826
year
adopts
(38
years
presented by
been
to have
tury,
eighteenth cen-
Romulean
the
lustrum
Macrob.
by
it in
author
The
applies to the saeculum
Romulean
(197) Censorin.
historian
supposes
rejection
originfor
an
thirty-eightnundinal
from
months,
described
as
year,
days (1825
has
This
likewise
proceeds from
is
six
conjecturalexplanation of
of
philologistof the sixteenth
304
of 365
five years
division
Rome.
Dutch
that
the two
"
determined.
finds
Italian
an
developed by Niebuhr,
the
that
pointedout
the
on
was
and
man
Ro-
"
Romulean
the
only three
intelligentantiquarians
alluded, to
Puteanus,
who
added
the
days
the
to
February
in detail
year
founded
eight-day period of
or
304). (198) Pontedera,
more
and
was
Censorinus,
conjecture was
This
the Romulean
the
new
months,
assigned
given by
the
As
two
six hollow
were
of
reform
days.
355
to
of the
account
of its
number
constitution
Macrobius
the
at
sufficient to make
not
each
hypothesisabove
The
increased
learned
are
supposes
which
by
describe
of whom
thirty-one and
January having twenty-nine, and
who
and
full,and
four
had
304) ;
of
which
from
The
twenty-eightdays.(197)
writers
180
were
taken
was
of
was
fifty-onedays
Censorinus, Macrobius,
to
consisted
year
thirtydays (124 +
additional
months,
According
[CHAP.I.
OF
110
the
years
corresponding
i. 13,
"
1"7.
Solin. i. 37"8.
(198) See
Ant.
Rom.
1574
to 1646,
(199)
his Dissertation
vol. viii. p. 653, 655.

see
Bayle, Die. in v.
See
Ideler, vol. ii.p.
Romania, c. 5, 7, in Grsev. Thes.

lived from
Concerning Puteanus, who
Univ. art. Dupuy (Henri).
; Biog.
de Nundinis
25.
Pontedera
lived from
1688
to 1757.
9.1
SECT,
with
THE
the
ordinary lustrum
of 132
sseculum
month
of
result
the
is, that
Julian
than
calendar,
solar
it too
long by
the
Rome,
that
science
handed
were
down
priests.(202) Dr. Greswell,

Oxford
has
Romulean
attempted
that
nundinal
days, and of
two
the numerical
years
of 301
days, he
Upon
that
360
days are
this
less
that
the
nundinal
that it
Engl.
was
the
He
of
months
but
ceives
con-
thirty-
adverting to
five years
solar
years
of 365
could
be
(203)
of
multiple of
antiquarianswere
viz.,that the calendar

in use, and
i. p. 282.
Italicse,
cycle.
than
and
Niebuhr, Ideler remarks,
8 than
witli his usual confidence
Roman
work, printed at the
days ;
less
day
conjecturalscheme
is not
Etruscan
pointed out by former writers,that six
the
another.
one
of
ages
science; and
the
among
of nine
of sixteen
month
primitive
nundinal
upon
only one
that
(200) Niebuhr,
down
tenth
365d.
at
Origines Kalendariae
year consisted
coincidence
holds
adjusted to
it probable
by copious argument, that
prove,
founded
was
year
to
makes
thinks
tropicalyear
his learned
entitled
Universitypress,
likewise
in
latter makes
the former
Niebuhr
tradition
by
The
(20")
scientific foundations,of this
the
not
the
for
the
twice
was
is less exact
astronomical
in
365^ days, as in
years
while
in
Etruscans,
results, though
the
fixed
had
profoundly versed
were
the
the
23s.
that
years.
at
years;
weeks,
Julian
(201) Hence
15s.
Etruscans
that
40s. ;
5m.
11m.
of 110
8m.
by
taken
be
years
he obtains
assumes
Romulean
of 132
Romulean
short
too
next
three nundinal
sseculum
of 132
year
that
solar
a
He
years.
sseculum
if the
sseculum
the
Romulean
during
Hence
of five years.
twenty-fourdays,or
intercalated
55
ROMANS.
AND
GREEKS
afterwards
of ten
in his
301;
own
mistaken
months
was
entirelyabandoned.
and
that
110
lays it
conjectures,
in two
of their suppositions,
the only
originally
Hist, of Rome,
one
vol.
Tr.
the sseculum of 110 Julian years, upon

assumes
(201) Niebuhr
Scaliger's
of 132 Romulean
calculation,at 40,177 days. A sasculum
years, with 48
makes
40,176 days (132x304+48=40,176).
intercalarydays,
The
(202) Hist, of Rome, vol. i. p. 275"9,
Engl. Tr.
hypothesisof
is adopted by Ukert, Geogr. der Griechen
Niebuhr
und Rbmer, vol. i. part
2, p. 163.
(203) Vol. i. p. 136, 142,
153.
56
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
of 360
years
of
days,together with twenty-four intercalarymonths

make
twenty-four days, equally
days.(2W) Miiller
the
of historical
132
likewise,in
hypothesis
gained by
facts.
years
of
360, days
be
no
and
multiple of
Their
We
of
days
devised
as
to
for
account
totteringstructure;
the
numerical
ture.
literain their
304
hypotheses
it
that
probably
fiction
of
names
of
year
merely
was
in
(306)
modern
the
evidence
consisted
the Romulean
from
304
Etruscans
historyand
in
convenient
in-
advance
of divination.
that
could
science
to
any
astronomy
existence, and
real
any
to
support
the
to
made
even
purposes
conclude
real
no
props
had
never
approach
the
opposed both
never
even
although
possessed by
moreover
or
there
profound astronomical
been
is
nothing
capriciousand
so
days, even
science,or
lightningfor
derives
304
Etruscans
therefore
may
of
ment
state-
365^,
forming
B.C., is
nearest
of
solar year
gards
re-
composed of
sseculum
for
have
mathematical
that
added
primitive Romans,
The
8.
probability.The
observation
of
if the
year
to
eighth century
physicaland
be
40,176
Etruscans,
adoption into
for
may
the
on
of
sum
the
inducement
supposed by Niebuhr
and
that
to
period as
in the
(205) It
known
was
adequate
his work
uncertain
too
as
the
up
gratuitousassumption
the
Romuleau
days was
[CHAP. I.
OF
the
trived
con-
Roman
months.
describes
Dionysius
dinse
or,
as
which
(207)
was
the Romans
(204) Chron.
Romulus
market
held
author
the
as
at Rome
the
nun-
eighth day,
every
ninth
expressedit,(208)
every
of
day : reckoning
vol. ii. p. 27.
(205) Etrusker,
vol. ii. p. 329.

See
Miiller's
and Chronology of the
(206)
chapter on the Calendar
h.
his
and
Etruscans,
4, c. 7,
necessarily
chapter,b. 4, c. 8, upon their
meagre
science and mental
cultivation. Concerning the fulguratorydiscipline
of the
Etruscans,
work
on
Seven
been
see
Miiller,vol.
the Cred.
names
of the
ii. p. 31, 41, 162-178.

Compare
Soman
of Etruscan
months,
preserved. See Mommsen,

(207) Dion. Hal. ii. 28.
(208) See
intervened
Dion.
between
the
author's
Early
Kom.
Hal.
vii. 8, where
each
two
successive
with
their Eoman
Chron.
he
says
have
equivalents,
p. 278.
that
nundinae.
seven
complete days
58
PRIMITIVE
"
and
10
Besides
for
moon
in
fixed
Greece
Pleiades,the
No
also
called
reasonable
and
which
Homer
clearlydefined
and
of
exist
the
that
the
were
and
Wain,
particular,the
Great
(214)
thus
by the
name
the
sinking below
never
is
Bear
its double
Orion, by
its
lations,
constel-
Orion.
upon
known
by
last,
constellations
as
with
the
submerged
never
those
same
In
times.
the
slight
name
the
all
watch
keeps
the
to
Bear, which
the
alone,
it
its relation
by
and
Wain
servation
ob-
with
occurs,
by
Odyssey, specifies
and
can
in later
names
Bear
early period, directed
an
sun
calendar, astronomical
passage
the
ocean,
doubt
designatedby
of the
the
of the
courses
constantlyin sight,being
of the
waves
same
in the Iliad
it remains
in the
in
of the
Hyades, Orion, Bootes,
is
adds,
at
was,
Homer,
stars.
both
variations,
he
regulationof
[CHAP. I.
OF
determination
the
the
ASTRONOMY
horizon.
Those
find
the Bear
alone
that
he
the
stars
month
with
thus
of
was
literature and
poet
in the
bathed
it, as being
that
by
'
the
should
erudition,
have
the
best
said that
known
solution
of
Homer
Bear/
sought
Aristotle
ocean.
set.(215) The
never
supposes
the
why
characterizes
he
Greek
interpretationof Homer,
the
never
which
of
days
reason
satisfactory
similar
the
themselves
occupied
to
in
who,
thinks
among
designatesall
the septenary number.

founded
as
upon
vol.
i.
32
Ideler,
87,
60,
480-2, vol. ii.175 ;
;
p.
p.
b. 33, c. 3 ; Winer, Bibl. Real Worterbuch, art. Woche.
Astron.
iv.
de Abstin.
Porphyr.
Egyptian priestswere
less than seven
days. The
to
the
to the
See
twenty-eightdays
Bailly,Astr.' Anc.
Pop.
ancient
7, the
sometimes
division
Peruvians, but
of
seasons
of
week
erroneously.
Arago,
cording
Ac-
observed
purification
forty-two days [6 x 7],and
of the
is
Strabo
is attributed
by
See
Humboldt,
Vues
The
difference
by
never
Garcilasso
des Cor-
dilleres (Paris,1816, 8vo.),vol. i. p. 340.
(214) Iliad,xviii.
485-9
first verse, which in the

and in the Odyssey is
"
Od.
Iliad is
"
v.
272-5.
HXtjiaSas 9' 'YdSag
ts
to
ko.1 u\p"dvovra
IlXrjlaSagr' kaopiovTi
re
consists in the
o-Gsvoq 'QpLwvos,
Bowt7)v.
by Virgil,but is appliedto both the Bears :

'Arctos, Oceani metuentes
tingi.' Georg. i. 246.
sequore
in the Odyssey is also imitated by Virgil,iEn. iii. 516.
The passage
As to the meaning of the words
see
Ideler,Sternnamen,
'Qp'novaSoictiti,
the
of
the
298.
see
constellations,
Buttmann, iiber
Concerning
origin
p.
die Entstehung der Sternbilder, Berl. Trans. 1826.
The
last
verse
is translated
"
(215)
Poet.
c.
Kai
25.
to
"' ajujuopog'
'o"itj
Kara
faraôndv'
to
yap
yvwpip.wTa.Tov
fiovov.
10.]
SECT.
conjecture,in order
reading on
that
suppositionseems
The
thought
Great
Bear
sky which, in Homer's
of
the
save
mical
poet'sastrono-
it better to admit
probable
most
the
was
time, had
only
tion
por-
reduced
been
(319)
constellation.
altered
setting/appliedto Bootes, alludes

epithet'tardily-
to the
the constellation
is in
fact that
a
be that the
to
of the arctic
into the form
grammarian
through ignorance.(218) The
erred
Homer
to
another
while
reputation; (217)
59
ROMANS.
portion of the heavens. (216) One
the arctic
the
AND
GREEKS
THE
his
inasmuch
disappearance,
as
perpendicularposition,occupiessome
his rising
signifies,
is
time; whereas,
in
effected
rapid, being
as
Aratus
horizontal
position.
(220)
Homer
of
designatesSirius,as being called the
likewise
Orion/
appearing in
as
peculiar brightness
;
brings fever
to
(216) i. 1, "
(217) Crates
and
dorus
read
For
S' afifiopog
otoc
tbe
ion.
by Apollonius,but
in
afi/iopov.
'HXwSujpogHeyne
is correct.
viz., tbat
of
being
as
being
as
of
star
it
because
evil omen,
6.
(218) Apoll.Lex. Horn,

riyvou.
early autumn,
(221)
mankind.
is mentioned
on
the
Dog
Tbe
Bear
Scbolia
Ap.
Strab.
bis text
is
His
ubisup.
dation
emen-
corrupt.
Se 'HXioSupog "pt]"n
fieXriovXeysiv
Helio'KpoSiopog; but tbe name
489, suggest anotber
explanation;
6
reads
on
v.
is tbe
in tbese verses
only constellation mentioned
wbicb
sets.
never
Nitzscb, Od.
Compare Heyne, Horn. vol. vii. p. 525.
vol. ii.p. 41.
Scbaubacb, G-escbicbte der griecbiscbenAstronomie, p. 1523 ; Delambre, Hist, de l'Astr. Anc. vol. i.
p. 341 ; Ideler, Untersucbungen
iiber die Sternnamen
(Berlin,1809),p. 4 -32.
(219) Apparemment il compte pour rien le Dragon et la petiteOurse,
'
parce
que
ces
(220) Tbe
Coma
etoiles n'avaient
says
Vertor
Qui
alto
sero
'tardus.'
Ideler, Sternnamen,
tardum
occasum
Ovid, Fast. iii.405, and Juv.

ii. 178, calls bim
p. 342.
by Catullus, lxvi. 67, wbere
to
dux
ante
Booten,
mergitur Oceano.
v.
Ovid, Met.
piger Bootes.'
Pros.
ii.
190, piger. See
Bapt.
23, call bim
Claudian, de
'
p. 49.
Quum
Flectant
jam
Icarii sidera tarda
boves.
Prop. ii.23,
Cur
On
tbe sudden
serus
An
boves
versare
risingof Bootes,
(221) Iliad,xxii.
to.
tbe
"
in
vix
Delambre, ib.
de nom,'
pecubarityis alluded
same
Berenices
pas
26-31.
see
Arat.
Compare
ovXiog aoTi)p is mentioned
et
v.
xi. 62.
24.
plaustraBootes.
Prop.
iii.5,^55.
star
is alluded
609, et Scbol.
tbe
5, wbere
Tbe obscure
same
pbrase wktoq
a/to\y"p
60
describes
Homer
in the
the
sea
open
heaven
but
therefore
have
must
turns
north
and
does
he
of the
poem,
frequentlyrefers
of year
time
be
can
at
fortydays
dates
He
and
the
the
as
adds
that
winter
soon
Pleiads
have
He
speaks
of
for
Sirius
for
the
are
the
the
Sirius
vintage :
he
the
he
navigatorto
the
Pleiads,flyingfrom
avoid
for
that
directs
the
the
the
are
as
rising,
lost
navigation is,he
in the
waves.
says,
correctlyrendered
by 'the dead
Lexilogus.
The
in the twenty-second book
passage
JEn.
274
x.
Virgil,
of
and
proper
plough
He
(226)
at the
of
is the
Orion
sea
the
heat
Orion
to
Orion.
(224)
cease.
when
is
he
ground, and
greatest
time
and
but
must
husbandmen
the
designates
vines
risingof
Arcturus
dangers of
Orion,
.,(222)
followed
soon
he
vines
the
to be
appears
is
from
to the
and
to
for
of harvest
(223)and
the
Pleiads, Hyads,
the
time
of
points
invisible
are
which
emerges
down
heaven,
and
they
trimming
care
and
Pleiads,
characterizingthe
lays it
in the mid
seasonable
snail
as
threshing:
setting of
for
risen, the
(225) He
season
swallow
as
the
summer.
of
season
the
rising of Arcturus, sixty
the
(Feb.19) ;
proper
the
by which
the husbandman
the time
solstice
the
He
purpose.
of months
at
reappear
in his Didactic
latter
that
starry
indicatingthe
as
hand,
risingof
says
early spring by
the
as
He
setting.
appearance
this
the
stars
the
the
stars
identified with
he advises
Thus
at
corn
for
which
time
other
calendar
any
nights,but
after the
days
by
their
the
on
described.
his
to the
them
to
ignorant of
begin cutting
plough
Hesiod,
year.
to be
appears
refer
not
his
before
the
by
course
pole round
the
been
[CHAP. I.
OF
Ulysses as steeringhis
season
to
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
time
at
warns
when
(227) The
sixtydays
night,'by
after the
Buttmann
in
his
(222) Op.
562.
(224)
569.
(225) v.
mentioned
Imitated
585.
in the Hesiodean
of the
Iliad
is imitated
by
et Di. 381"5.
(223) v.
v.
of the
heat
(226) v. 596,
of summer,
607-615.
by Alca?us, Fragm. 39, Bergk.

poem
Scut.
of the
Shield
Sirius is twice
of Hercules,
as
teristic
charac-
153, 397.
(227) v.
616-27.
10.]
SECT.
is
the
heat
as
61
ROMANS.
of
the
has
summer
celebrated
to the
occasion
to
come
an
It is clear that
in
Egypt
Their
almost
Sirius
Egyptians.
cidence
of its coin-
Nile.(228) The
of Thoth, which
fell at
this circumstance
period,of
which
gave
shall have
we
nocturnal
as
soon
stars, with respect
known
in the
time
motion
could
not
of
the motion
as
Homer
by
to
of the
motion
the
affordinga
as
sun
of
Homer
fail
to
be
during
the
of time
measure
night.(339)
the
The
the
of
Sirius ; and
Canicular
the
account
on
month
the
the annual
It is alluded
during
risingof
earlyperiod by
an
risings and settings,was
Hesiod.
day.
heliacal
speak hereafter.
to
observed
the
inundation
annual
risingof
of the
the time
and
at
began with
Egyptian year
their
epoch
an
that
peculiar importance
with
name
believe
to
reason
observed
It had
to
AND
(Aug. 20).
There
was
GREEKS
solstice,when
summer
end
THE
ancients
not
stars.' (23") This
unfrequently speak of the
comparison
from
is drawn
the
'
dances
of
the
circular dances
(228) See Icleler,vol. i.p. 125, 129, 328. Ssipioc, or crapo?, is an adjective
signifyinghot, scorching; hence utipiogdarnp is used for the sun by Hesiod,
for the sun,
and others
aeipiog alone is used
Op. 415.
by Archilochus
the dogfr. 42, Gaisford, with Jacob's note, Hesych. in v.
signifies
'Stipiog
have
in
Hesiod.
and
star
aeipiogkvojv.
iEschylus,Ag. 967,
Soph, fragm. 941,
273, has the
x.
Compare Eurip. Hec. 1102 ; Iph. Aul. 7. Virgil,Mn.
expression Sirius ardor,' where he imitates the Greek in making Sirius
an
adjective. Comp. Porphyrins de Antro Nympharuni, c. 24.
(229) Iliad,x. 251-3 :"
'
fidXa yap vvl" avtrui,

iyyvOi $' Jjiof,
re
S")7rpo/3f/3"j/c",
Trap^x^^v Si Tr\k"x)vvi"Z,
SvO flOlpdiOV,
TpiT"TT]8' tTl jlOlpa XikUIZTCll.
darpa
TWV
Od.
xiv. 483
:"
aXX
Od.
night
in the
and
moon
fragment
of
h]v,
fiiTa 5'
the Pleiads
Sappho,
darpa f3e(3r)icsi.
is used
fr. 58,
to
Bergk.
mark
the middle
Compare
of
Anacreont.
hi.
(230) %optXai of
sorin.
are
dr)rpi'âvvktoq
settingof the
The
the
oTt
c.
13.
aorpwv
mentioned
The
the stars, Plat. Tim.

r'
in Manil.
i. 669.
following couplet occurs

Onward
Dance
p. 40.
xopaoj/
alOspiot
%opoi, Eurip. El. 467.
the kindred
round
the
Chorus
astrorum,
in Darwin
of the
Dances
stars, Cenof the planets
Stat. Achill. i. 643.
"
Bears, with
footstepsrude,
pole,pursuing and pursued.
Econ. of Veget. canto
i. v.
521.
62
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
of the
alludes
and
Greeks,
[CHAP. I.
OF
the
to
principally
motion
of the
circumpolar stars.
The
the
stars, and
the
Venus,
in
observed
by Hesiod, who
to
the
uses
is mentioned
the moon,
by
Homer
in
Sappho,
extant
some
the
with
evening
calendar.
also of
likewise
after
Hesperus,
names
Eosphorus,
alluded
end
identifythe
not
discoveryof
their
or
by
to
the
to
Pythagoras, Ibycus,
to
tings,
set-
is alluded
planet
the
did
The
star.
risingsand
putting an
as
early Greeks
variously attributed
is
is
other
heavenly bodies
and
;(231)
verses,
day.(233)The
of the
as
under
Hesperus
star.(232)
morning
the
their
the
among
the
among
No
merely
stars
the fairest star in the heaven
as
motion
early times.
brilliant
most
their
of
irregularity
consequent
not
were
of
account
planets,on
toils
ing
morn-
identity
and
Par-
menides.(234)
religionand mythology
The
11
"
scarcelyany reference
The
heavenly bodies.
astronomy,
attributed
have
existence
till
not
was
rests
identified with
Diana
of the
of
Nature, which
the
Pelasgian,or
once
upon
became
had
the
the
existed; but
testimony.
god
Helios
goddess
It
was
of the
318.
(232) Iliad,xxiii. 226

is called
that
Apollo, or
(231) Iliad,xxii.
star
have
comparatively late period that
adoration
an
to
hypothesis, not
upon
early Greeks
powers
Prehellenic,period of Greece, (235)

may
its
to
or
of the
worship
historians
modern
some
to
of the
Od.
the latter passage

the morning
to Varro, the star
of Venus
to Latium, Serv. JEn. ii. 801.
xiii. 93.
from
In
According
aariip (paavraroQ.
Troy
(233) Fragm. 96, Bergk.
guided
iEneas
(234) Diog.
Pliny dates the
Laert.
540
B.C.
Phys. i. 24;
Olymp. 42, 142 u.
identification
to Ibycus, who
17, assigns the

Compare Karsten, Phil.
authoritycited by
dorus
c.
Stobaeus
in his treatise
for its
irepl6eav
(235) See Midler's
Hist,
see
hence
testimony.
the
sun
and
he
Herod,
moon.
in
of the
derives
6eo\
from
iv. 188, says
that
Plin. ii. 8.
(=612
c.
is
placed
Gr.
being a
Fragm.
Cratyl." 31, p. 397, conjecturesthat

barbarians, worshipped the sun, the
heaven
Stob. Eel.
discoveryby Pythagoras
B.C.). Achill. Tat.

about
viii. 14, ix. 23;
Eel. i. 2, p. 249, 255.

The
Pythagorean doctrine is ApolloHist.
Gr.
vol. i. p. 428.
Lit. of Anc.
Greece, c. 2, " 3.
Greeks, like many
the earth, the stars,
the ancient
moon,
6elv.
But
the nomad
this is not
Africans
Plato,
of
and
the
the
historical
sacrifice
only
to
11.]
SECT.
THE
The
moon.(236)
heaven, (337)held
and
Pantheon,
though they were
moon,
in his Treatise
the
illustrate
of the Greeks
and
mythology,
into
in
of
fancy
formed
the
the
primitive
gods.
Otfried
Muller,
the astronomical
unimportant part
an
of
mythologist
clearlythat
for the most
were
vault
Olympian
But
shown
as
and
constellation,
name.
has
the
the
among
the
name,
conceived
across
rank
formed
Mythology,
on
mythi
even
nected
part wholly uncon-
(238)
religion.
their
with
been
had
to
story
included
certain
subordinate
not
stars
designatedby
supplied
quite
were
certain
of their
and
sun
63
ROMANS.
beings, driving their chariots
celestial
When
AND
GREEKS
(236) Muller, Dor. ii.5, 5. iEschylus identifies Apollo with the sun,
Xantr. fragm. 158.
Dindorf.
Sept. Theb. 859, and Diana with the moon,
of Euripides,Apollo is described by
In the fragments of the Phaethon
of the sun
:
Merope as the esoteric name
"
KaAAtêyye? "HAt'
octtis
This
is
sound
as
Later
Mn.
D. ii.27
Phoebus
only
not
the sun,
def. 7
Pint, de Orac.
vii. 16
D.
Augustin, C.
with
identifyApollo
writers
iii. 73
makes
aTrwKeaas,
word
of its resemblance
'AttoXKcdv,on account
in
15ut in the story of Phaethon, Helius, not Apollo, is
called the Heliades.
his father,and his sisters are
Cic. de N.
See
fi
fiporois(f opdws KaXei,

ovopar'oide 8aipovu"v.
aiycovr'
diroXKvvai.
to
treated
ra
a"s
the
play upon
8' iv
Kal tov8'. 'AnoXko}
the
god
Nonn.
of the sun,
and
Diana
with the moon.

Sat. i. 17 ; Serv.
Macrob.
xl. 401.
Ovid, Met.
but also of the
seasons
ii. 25,
and
of
the calendar.
the
(237) Neither
Eos
or
the
names
the
nor
sun
drives
moon
chariot
in Homer.
But
of the
chariot in
has a
a passage
Odyssey, xxiii. 244-6, and
of her horses, viz.,Lampus and Phaethon, are given.
is mentioned
chariot of the sun
The
by Soph. Aj. 845; Eurip. Ion.
It is also an essential part of the story
12.
1148 ; Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv.
The
which
is as early as Hesiod.
of Phaethon,
god of the sun is called
Aurora
i-mrovapas,Aristoph.Nub.
Pers.
fragm. 1
chariot
The
386.
Dind.
see
of
the 'vault
means
the Scholiast.
of the
moon
The
In
its
Roman
allusions
572.
iEschylus speaks of the XevKonaXos
r/pepa,
in Eurip.Ion. 1150, and Andromed.
night occurs
likewise Theocrit.
night,'not
ii.163, where
the chariot,
as
it is
in
shape
incorrectlyrendered
Id. ii. 38, avrvi;rjpiropos

is the
it is in dichotomy.
when
more
are
of
chariot
the
Manil.
frequent
moon.
i. 667
than
See
the
Ovid,
Claudian.
166, avrvf;wktqs
v.
Mosch.
poets
the
to
of
semicircular
Greek
Fast.
by
disc
poets in their
ii. 110, iv. 374,
Pros. iii. 403 ;
Rapt.
According to Manilius, the chariot of the sun has four
horses, that of the moon
only two, v. 3. Nonnus, vii. 234, mentions the
drawn
chariot of the moon
as
by mules.
Wissenschaftlichen
einer
Mythologie, p. 191 (p.130
(238) Proleg. zu
Engl. Tr.).
16 ;
Auson.
v.
Rem.
Ep.
Am.
v.
3.
258
64
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
The
will best
The
its
of
nature
from
when
bore
of the
of
the
first
metamorphosed
for
her
breach
of
of the
loved
the
Great
bear
skies
Bear
prevented
of
by
as
the
their
pure
different
explanation is given by
Curetes
(239)
401-530;
in the
See
Idaean
(240) The
in Ovid, Met.
vos
ed.
by Jupiter,
the
near
constant
north
ance
appearthe
being polluted
Aratus
from
he
to the
Crete
concealed
was
supposes
heavens
by
the
Marckscheffel,
p. 353
Ovid, Met.
ii.
II. xviii. 487.
the words
followingare
At
and
cave.(341)
ap. Schol.
ii.527-30
She
Jupiter.(34")
he
when
year
Hesiod, Fragm.
Callimachus
of
transferred
the
by Jupiter,during
she
jealousy;
from
waters
been
whom
horizon, by saying that
of the
to have
with
punishment
saved
for the
presence
Bears
concubine
as
from
was
but
Arcadians.
asterism
an
above
the
Juno
received
connected
was
by Diana,
the
both
Greeks
animal
an
by Jupiter, to
mythologistsaccounted
deities
by
into
of
shape
appellation,it
chastity,or
to
pole.(239) The
ocean
the
being pursued by hunters,
transferred
the
to have
seems
mythical progenitor
was
and
Bear
to
Callisto,a nymph
Areas,
afterwards
Great
that
acquired
of
mythology
I.
examples.
its resemblance
it had
story
few
constellation
name
the
from
appear
astronomical
the
[chap.
OF
of Juno
to her
former
nurse
Tetkys,
:"
si lsesse tangitcontemptus
alumnse,
Gurgite coeruleo septem prokibeteTriones,

Sideraque in ccelum stuprimercede receptaPellite,ne puro tingaturin sequore pellex.
explanationof Hyginus, Poet. Astr. ii.1, is similar. Hoc signum,
occidit.
instiQui volunt aliquade causa
esse
ut complures dixerunt, non
id recipere,cum
uxorem
reliqua sidera eo
tutum, negant Tetkyn Oceani
quod Tethys Junonis sit nutrix, cui Callisto succuperveniantin occasum,
verses
buerit ut pellex.' Hygin. fab. 177, cites some
referringto tke same
point:
Tuque Lycaoniaemutatse semine nympkse,
Quam gelidoraptam de vertice Nonacrino
Oceano
se
prohibet semper
tingereTetkys,
Ausa
sit
alumna?.
suse
quondam succumbere
quia
'
Tke
"
kere
Succumhere
(241) v.
witk
never
the
30-4.
natural
means
to
supplant,in
Compare
kistoryof
contained any
bears
Diod.
other
sense
iv. 79,
tke island
or
80.
derived
Tins
from
fable
for the ancients
noxious
animals.
succuba.
is inconsistent
testifythat
See
Aristot.
Crete
Mir.
66
nate
the Pleiads
gave
said that
(249)the
of the
god
veiled her
head
of
fact
of Atlas
each
in
been
struck
by
of
derived
their
name
from
rain
one
marriage
bed
the
was
whelmed
over-
so
Troy,
that
she
constellation
because
Romans,
Great
that
ascended
of Dardanus,
destruction
by lightning
either
are
(25")
six others
wife
visible.
were
tail of the
dishonoured
the
Vergiliae by
had
grief.
(251) This
of
token
six
Ovid
it
I.
(248)and they
only
into the
of the
and
capture
that
was
Electra, the
stars
seven
removed
assigned by
[CHAP.
OF
Pleiad
been
whereas
the
the
seventh
it had
that
or
by
called
the
reasons
mortal,
for
daughters
seven
with
constellation
reason
that
others
Bear
as
fictitious
Some
of
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
was
after
the
navigation,so
the
rose
spring.(252)
As
the
Pleiads
Hyades
derived
like the
Pleiads, were
have
to
grieffor
their
c.
their
the
been
the
name
from
The
(ue/v).(253)
daughters
of Atlas
into
metamorphosed
death
of
their
brother
they
stars
Hyades,
were
posed
supof
account
on
Hyas.(254) Some
de-
by Eurip. Iph. Aul. 6; cnrc'io-repos,

(248) Called enTcnropos
by Eratosth.
East.
23.
tamen
dici,
iv. 170
sex
esse
solent,Ovid,
14,
Quae septem
257
Arat.
Arat.
Germanicus,
259.
(249) Schol. Arat. 254, 257.

(250) Fast. iv. 171-8. The former of those reasons
appears in Eratosth.
Astr. 21 ; Sckol. II. xviii. 486.
c. 23 ; Hygin. Poet.
the Greets
to muffle the kead, Horn.
(251) It was a sign of griefamong
v'iii.
432 ; Orest. 42, 280;
85 ; Eur. Hec.
Od.
Suppl. 122. Weeping seems
to
kave
been
considered
Eas
stellas
of bad
as
and
omen,
was
therefore
concealed.
Vergiliasnostri
appellaverunt,
(252)
quod post ver exoriunA.
of
21.
Tke
tke
Pleiads
P.
in tke middle
of
c.
was
tur, Hygin.
rising
ortu ver
finitur,asstas
Vergilisedicta? quod earura
May, Festus, p. 372.
incipit.
Ora- micant
Tauri septem radiantia flammis,
(253)
JNavita quas Hyadas Graius
ab imbre vocat.
Ovid, Fast.
Virgil,Jin.
i. 3,
'
i. 744, iii. 516, calls tkem
'
165-6.
v.
pluviseHyades ;' Horace,
Carm.
tristes.'
YdSey
re
vavTiXots
aaCpeo-TciTov (n]fieiov. Eurip. Ion.

"
Where
'Yas
lengtkens
tke first
which
syllable,
1156.
Homer
other
and
poets
shorten.
five
(254) Hygin.
Hyades were
Hesiod,
fab. 192
P. A.
enumerated
p. 353, ed. Marckscheflel.
in
ii. 21
the
Ovid,
ubi
astronomical
Tkeir
number
sup.
poem
was
The
names
attributed
variouslystated.
of
to
11.]
SECT.
rived the
bears
culse ; which
on
this
was
with
Y,
called
Romans
it Su-
etymologicalblunder,founded
an
word, formed
the
to
which
to
from
probablethat
and
succus,
which
moisture
that,like
accompanied
risingof this constellation. (257)

Orion
conceived
was
transmuted
into
heavens, he
said to
was
warrior
flyfrom
be
was
said to
fables
were
connected
the
watched
from
the
it,at
an
earlyperiod,with
it
and
of the Greek
dog and
the
of the
name
and
Arcturus.(2C2)Arcturus,
prologue
the
to
II. xviii. 486
(255) Schol.
(256) Cic.
N.
de
D.
ab imbribus
essent, non
by Gell. xiii. 9.
(257) This etymon
is
he
as
star
heat
summer
ceremonies
places,alluded
in
explanatoryof
called
Arctophylax
declares of himself
173
remark
to
question.
(261)
stories
in
Hygin.
fab. 192.
;
in
recurs
the
of the
account
on
was,
of the
account
on
imperite suculas
This
sky..(259)
The
several
Plautus,
Nostri
Various
rising connected
season.
the
Scliol. Arat.
ii.43.
called
Bootes, also
nominate.
quasi
a
passage
suibus
cited
Plin. ii.39.
Compare
(258) Hesiod.
of
Rudens
of its
fabulous
constellation
the
into the
his
Dog-star derived its name
so
was
the
in
he,
Bear.
idea of intense
likewise similar
were
Great
time
worship, in
Roman
between
connexion
the
at this
madness
prevalenceof canine
There
the
conjecturesthat
Mliller
the
was
positionin
as
Pleiads,
(258)
by
(26")The
hunter, who
his
his translation
with
Orion.
dog of
and
From
of the stories relative to
One
and
as
constellation.
turn,
the
the letter
v".(256)It is,however, more
it alluded
vag,
67
ROMANS.
(255)The
Cicero considers
native Latin
the Greek
the
resemblance.
confusion
AND
of the constellation from
name
its form
GREEKS
THE
given in
Op. 619;
Pind.
Serv. Ma.
Nem.
i. 744.
ii. 11.
(259) See Meineke,

Orion
Analecta
Alexandrina, p. 133 ; Hygin. Astr. ii.34.
in allusion to its setting in the late
stormy constellation,
Virg. iEn. i. 535, iv. 52 ; Horat. Ep. xv. 7 ; Ideler, Sternnamen,
is called
autumn,
p. 219.
(260) Hygin. fab.

connected
the star
(261) See
130
with, the
Astr. ii.4, 36
dog
Eratosth.
33.
Another
story
of Icarius.
Ideler,Sternnamen,
p.
238; Notes
p. 431.
(262) See Ideler,Sternnamen,
p. 47.
F
and
Queries, vol.
vii.
68
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
rising and
of his
times
graduallyformed
its annual
in
sun,
had
twelve
lunations,
which
When
had
ecliptic
the
of the
circles
of
the
constellations
the
zodiac, and
the
signs of the
mentions
took
naked
the
and
part
ancients,
this
as
the
twelve
out.
number
year.
parts,
nomers
astro-
and
of
certain
within
these
as
the
which
century later,Aratus,
et fluctus movi
Iucrepui hibernum
omnium
Arcturus
signuui sum
exoriens
called
were
called
mentioned
Myth.
p.
the three
by
in his astronomical
maritimos.
acerrumum,
Prol.
(264) Grinvm, Deutsche

Orion, and the Pleiads, were
writer
occido, vehementior.
cum
it
the
was
earliest extant
it is likewise
Nam
sum
encircled
is the
zodiacal circle
band
tance
dis-
which
Hence
circular
the
parallel
constellation
sign.
of
solar
moon,
space
the
this
Aristotle
zodiac.
Vehemeiis
the
all within
adopted
constellations
About
Autolycus.(2G6)
(263)
with
of the
included
of the
marked
was
originin
into
were
eye,
(264) It
oblique path
zodiac
its
motions
ancient.
or
represented by ^wSt'a,(2G5)
figures,on
were
the
the
been
mentioned
are
most
the
divided
twelfth
each
sphere of
celestial
who
the
sphere;
with
coincided
that
been
ecliptic.They
the
the
nearly corresponded
to
to have
which
observed
parts
perceived that
planets visible
doubtless
are
progress,
into
division
The
Hesiod
Those
lation.^63)
constel-
stormy
heavenlysphere seem
Greeks.
till astronomers
not
was
the
by
and
Homer
by
setting,considered
of the
constellations
The
[CHAP. I.
OF
416, thinks
that
constellations
r.
69-71.
Great
the
Bear,
first formed.
(265) The word "a"8lovis used by Herod, i. 70, to denote sculptured

the circle of
means
figuresof animals upon a goblet. The kvkXos "cq8icik6s
in
the
or
sculpture. Among
painting
figuresof the
figures represented
zodiac
four
translation
were
not
animals, and
of the word.
Wo
the
German
diminutive
of
Thierkreis
the form
is
inaccurate
an
ibiov is
ever
used
in
epic or tragic poetry, and therefore it may be inferred that the name
of this form
do not
of the zodiac had not a poeticalorigin. Diminutives
vol. ii.
belong to the earlylanguage,see Buttmann, Ausfuhrl. Gr. Gramm.
Kwbiov became
curium, which is an old Latin word, used
The word
442.
p.
by
Cato
and
(266)
ib. i. 8, 14.
to
Plautus.
6 kvkXos
6 81a
tu"v
tu"v
Aristot. Meteor,
i. 6. 6. i. 8.
"a"$ia)v,
fa"8tW (kvkXos),Metaph.
jxto-u"v ru"v
Autolycus,see Delaiubre, Hist. d'Astr. Anc.

Eudemus,
GCnopideswas the discoverer of the
3.
xi. 8.
vol. i. p. 29.
zodiac.
twv
âh'iav,
ing
Concern-
According
11.]
SECT.
poem,
He
states,
that
moreover,
whose
Phenomena
On
with
origin. Sometimes
the
his
feasted
light,at
discovered
east, contrary
(267) Arat.
(268) For
is shocked
to
proper
the
general motion
full
the
of
description
unnatural
Seneca
that when
and
become
as
supposes
stars do not
peculiarto
usual
of
motion
the
the
the
the
dren,^68)
chil-
murdered
from
sun,
of the heavens;
Atreus
to
west
that
or
(269)
He
the day, the
the latter
conceives
being ready
not
as
Thyest. 783-884.
Sen.
see
he
because
the sun,
disappearanceof
insueto
heavenly
to
shine
v.
820-5.
moon
bodies
before
their
hospitio
novus
videt occiduus,
auroram
Tenebrasquejubet surgere,
parata.
Astra,
Nee
Where
Lipsiussays :
jubebat ante
surgere
occurred
'
day
Turn
Ecce
benefactors
sol
autem
condens
sese
that
poet
the
and
moon
inducebat, et
noctem
It does
stars
were
not
sol
pallentesbaud
of mankind
of the
the
sun
same
only
these
was
he
discutit umbras.
unquam
instances
contrary
statement
to
as
aarptov
rr/v
evavriav
ko.1 rvpavvos
deltas ttjv
6801/
tov
taught
the
that
Luciau, Astrol. 12,
that of the heaven.
discovering the
ecrcocra,
first
Atreus, who
respecting Atreus.
Bellasyap
8t]iaovs
t
means
passage
that the
Strab. i. 2, 15 (p. 1120, ed. Bekker), says
and the authors of useful inventions became
kings
1, spoke of Atreus
passage
to
seem
in the heaven
as
gods. Among
This
"
tempus, ideoque imparatam.'
(269) Polybius,ap.
c.
igne polus,
digeritumbras.
invisible
to
course
nondum
succedunt
ullo micat
nee
luna graves
the
to
Non
well as during the night ; and

that they were
by the superiorlightof the sun.
Digero in this
to
hi.
:
in
357
as
dissipate, scatter,
Georg.
the
during
rendered
has
had
who
version,that
the
cealing
con-
time.
Nocte
and
Atreus,
disappears during
sun
night,and
Sol
means
of
own
of Aureus,
crime
visible.
Ipse
have
primitiveform.
chariot, and
his
crime
an
541-58.
at
in its
into the rationalized
softened
later writers
from
his
nexion
con-
recent
it wanted
the
little
has
comparatively
of
flesh of
the
Eudoxus,
which
received
sight of
the
set,
mythical stories
turning back
sun
with
Thyestes
was
had
the
of
story
the
are
narrative
which
application,
astronomical
Thus
reference
astronomical
an
six
to
Greeks
of the
heavenlybodies, and
the
known
signs
Aratus.
by
whole, the mythology
the
have
versified
was
signs rise, and
doubtless
was
its twelve
enumerates
of the
six
zodiac
night.(~G7) The
every
circle,and
the zodiacal
names
69
ROMANS.
AND
GREEKS
THE
Euripides,ap.
motion
proper
Achill.
of the
sun
Tat.
:
68bu
lôprjv. Cress, fragm.

"
rjXiovivavrlav
ovaav
14.
rijstup
70
lie had
discovered
Plato
gives
the
different
horror
quarter where
fabulous
the
method
the
his
Jupiter,in
to
ASTRONOMY
PRIMITIVE
turn
at
the
of
traced
interpretation
same
the
(272) These
cause.
figments, foreign
the
old
"
the
of
the
As
12
Greeks
oracles
and
birds.
had
sought
to
to
(273) To
the
these
they
appearances
conversion
of the
motion
planets
evidentlyphilosophica
character
of
divination
of
supernatural
an
of
(270) Quee
Sed
sol
the
of
the
victims, and
from
prodigies;
(275)
among
heavenly bodies.
future
the
added
borrowed
the
is
which
means
by
the
of
flight
of
interpretation
Etruria.
that
by
(274) Both
to
say,
comets,
from
meteors,
also
rare
and
important place.
the
sun's
Achilles
by
course
of Atreus, is mentioned
Manilius, iii.18, says that the
impious feast, and
with
into
Romans
crime
torsit.
changed
west.(271)Another
to
mythology, so
entrails
the
It is misunderstood
acrrpav.
816.
the
penetrate
dreams, by
eclipsesheld
the
erratic
supposes
to have
Atreus,
east
little connexion
prognostics from
natural
The
He
explanations are
religionand
lightning,which
drew
of
fable.
(27")
eclipse.
legend.
earlyGreeks
The
the
to
rises from
sun
solar
predicting a
crime
the
[CHAP. I.
OF
Tatius, p. 73, 82, 95, ed. Petav.

west
to
east,
in consequence
by Euripides, Orest.
sun
turned
back
at
of
; Iph. T.
sight of the
1000
the
ensued.
that darkness
ne
from
videndo
ab
radios suos
pollueretur,
Atreum
apud Mycenas
ea
civitate de-
primum solis
eclipsininvenisse,cui invidens frater urbe discessit tempore quo ejus probata
sunt
dicta.
The
Serv. jEn. i. 568.
Repeated in Hygin. fab. 258.
his
in
former explanationrefers to the sun
back
the
latter
course
turning
;
to the darkness
caused by the sun's disappearance. Compare Grote, Hist,
veritatis
hoc
est
of Grr. vol. i. p. 220.

(271) Politic, p. 268.
(272) Achill. Tat. p. 96, ed. Petav.

in Hermann,
(273) See iEsch. Prom. 492-508.
Compare the enumeration
Gottesdienstlichen
and
in
the
der Griechen,
Alterthiimer
37,
38,
"
elaborate article,Divinatio, in Pauly's B,eal-Eucyclopadie.
(274) See Midler's Etrusker, b. 3, c. 1, 2. The "p\oya)Tra
a-rjpara in
./Esch. Prom.
considered
507, do not refer to lightning. Lightning was
by
the Greeks
See
the weapon
with which Jupiter punishedthe wicked.
as
Aristoph.Nub. 397.
Kpivnv u"g Ttpag' to yap i'mQoq ov
(275) Sib Kal ovS' 01 fidvTtigelwQacn tovto
rkpaq. Theophrast. de Plant, v. 3. Compare Hermann, ib. " 38, n. 16.
Herod,
ii. 82, says
of the Egyptians : r'tpara Ce 7rXiu" o"pi dvtvptjrat
"/ rolcri
iiWouTi
uttckti
Kai ijvkote
Tdirojialvov,
dvOpMTroiTi' ytvofikvnv
yap
vaTtpop
rkparoQ "pv\a"TTov"nyaatyojitvoi
Kara
twvto
vo/iiyivijrai,
"KapairXi^ciov
tovt^
12.]
SECT.
But
nations
meteors,
and
alarm,
drew
the
although
civilized
with
GREEKS
THE
Greeks
of
marks
being
bodies
from
Homans
in
agreed with
viewing
divine
ordinary
in
the
less
heaven,
displeasure; yet they

of
movements
astrological science,
no
the
eclipses, comets,
appearances
the
the
had
they
of
71
ROMANS.
extraordinary
prognostics
no
and
antiquity
other
as
AND
the
venly
heaof
system
or
astrological prediction. (276)

For
this
indebted
appears,
them
after
It
the
was
it
We
a
in
Chaldeans,
who
with
Greeks
it
it
as
were,
introduced
the
fondness
their
to
third
and
to
consider
among
the
the
Greeks,
though
and
astronomy,
mitted
ad-
mystical philosophies
of
fourth
with
connexion
the
by
scientific
mixture
strange
in
the
Alexander.
occasion
chapter,
and
of
that
have
future
the
adjunct
an
prevailed
shall
art
cultivated
into
it
which
time
seductive
and
to
never
made
they
deceitful
centuries
after
Christ.
Chaldean
astrology,
lonians
Baby-
of the
astronomy
in
Egyptians. (277)
strictly scientific
been
would
either
induction
if it had
the Egyptians
rigorously observed,
;
have
discovered
the
from
vanity of divination
prodigies, or they would
of repas
in
scientific basis.
the meaning
it on
have
founded
Concerning
a
Homerische
The
146.
ordinary
Homer,
Nagelsbach
Theologie, p.
see
Honian
prodigies are enumerated
by Claudian, Eutrop. i. 1-7, ii. 40-4.
Zovtn
method
diroj3i)trta9ai. The
in
sciences
who
risings
of
T] wpuiTa
p.ev
the
art
his
Marsham,
daughter
of
of
of
germs
all
astrological
Can.
Crit.
arts
science.
p.
See
480.
as
predicting
Fr.
iii. Dindorf.
Chiron,
and
the
6e2a
irpovpavreveraTo
dcrrepav eV avroXais.
Melanipp.
Sap.
Chiron.
from
learnt
her father
supposed to have
astronomy
thinks
i.
vol.
ch. ii. " 1.
Archdeacon
Phil. Mus.
below,
Hare,
p. 25,
relate only to the
intended
the
by Euripides,
predictions of Hippo
from
the heliacal
of foretelling the weather
rising of the stars.'
She
See
the
one
to.
Xprjcrpoicn (ratpeaw
that
of
traces
stars
is
discovered
even
Hippo,
describes
described
vol. vii. p. 467
xviii. 251,
the
from
found
Homer,
ad II.
Heyne
Euripides
future
Greeks,
later
The
(276)
here
was
'
(277)
See
below,
ch.
v.
"
10.
72
Chapter
II.
ASTRONOMY
PHILOSOPHICAL
OF
THAT
TO
THALES
OF
TIME
THE
FROM
GREEKS
THE
OF
DEMOCRITUS.
"
HPHERE
-*-
the
is, as
remains
of
of the
accounts
of
Some
reduced
of
trace
no
any
have
of Greece
the later
the
fabulous
origin of astronomy
to
Atlas
discovered
is said
to have
even
to have
been
to have
of
sons
their
in
Helius
in
of
author
communicated
it to the
imparted
the
the
island
navigation, and
arranged
(i) Diod.
Strom,
i. 15,
Heraclit. de
The
seasons.
of
to
sphere,and
distinguishedby
made
improvements
Actis,
Diodorus
astronomy
makes
Uranus,
king
of
the ancestor
and describes him as
astronomer,
The fable of Atlas bearing the heaven
56, 57.
Herodorus
the story in the writers

antiquity. See Horn.
above
Od.
cited is
i. 52 ;
the
ap. Clem.
on
him
and
sun
his shoulders
rationalized
Hesiod,
Mn.
Atlanteans,
of the
Theog.
the
to
afterwards
was
73
likewise
of the
one
taught astronomy
Plin. N. H. vii. 57
who
story, the
(Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii. p. 34) ; Serv.

Incred. 4. Diogenes Laertius, Procern. 1, makes
"
ported
re-
Hercules,
another
were
the
knowledge
iii.66, iv. 27
to
they also
and
the
is further
; he
as
Thus
Greece.
of the
knowledge
Heliadse, emigrated to Egypt,
Egyptians.
doctrine
Rhodes
of
of
ages
Greeks.^) According
the
Rome.
attributed
historians,
astronomy
this
authentic
the
mythology, indeed,
Greek
by
and
in
knowledge
in
literature,or
of the
rationalized
astronomical
scientific
primitivetimes
stories
precedingchapter,
the
in
seen
early Greek
the
and
we
Alex.
i. 741
the
moon,
first
iii.
(of which
is of yreat
.iEscb.. Prom.
version)
517
Aristot. de Mot. Animal.

3.
Hesperus is fabled to have been a
for his piety and
of Atlas, remarkable
justice. He used to observe
the
of
Mount
carried away
stars
Atlas, but was
on
by a violent
top
347, 430;
son
the
sopher.
philo-
wind, and
never
called the most
reappeared.
beautiful
star
His
in
subjectsgave him divine honours, and

the heavens
Diod. iii.60.
by his name.
"
74
ASTRONOMY
FROM
practicalastronomer.
and
of
master
time
been
the
which
at
made
Orpheus,
to have
the
2. That
it
invention
Alcinous, King
obtained
of
sailed
3. That
the
sphere
;
of it from
that
to
centaur,
Jupiter.(10)
horse
Greeks
that
and
made
she
of
the
buted
attriof
daughter
to have
appears
made
one,
Corcyra
Argonauts, who,
the
puted
re-
was
that
Nausicaa,
to
he
who
of
people
island, and
the
their
on
stay there
some
teacher
of
of
form
the
he
his
hereditary knowledge
virtues
of
Chiron,
dwelt
plants, and
which
in
Pelion
Mount
near
said
was
the
medies
re-
Chiron
as
andiEsculapius.(12)
to Jason
an
the
as
of
knowledge
in medicine
had
his
calls him
Homer
having given instruction

family which
into
himself
(1]) Pindar, likewise,describes
wound.
brother
the
was
designates him
and
to
sea-nymph
Philyra from
of Chiron.
centaurs/
the
changed
with
amour
Achilles, in reference
for
remarks,
to have
his
the mixed
just
most
fabled
was
and
of Saturn
son
Xenophon
as
conceal
to
hence
the
was
Saturn
in order
wife Rhea
'
the
Eurnolpus,
that
coinciding with
of the Phseacians
Philyra;(9)and thus,
and
of
son
her father. (8)
Chiron,
of
sphere ;
the
knowledge
home,
return
with
her
the
made
Argonautic Expedition.
the
Musseus,
first among
was
[CHAP. II.
THALES
of
be
to
the
medicinal
descended
late times.
(13)
The
from
Mag-
Kingdoms amended, Horsley's Newton,

(8) Chronology of Ancient
63-6.
17.
v.
Compare p.
p.
(9) Hesiod, Theog. 1001 ; Pindar, Pyth. vi. 22 ; Apollod. i. 2, 4 ;
Apollon. Ehod. i. 554, ii. 1231-41, and Pherecydes ap. Schol. Virg. Georg.
iii. 93.
Xenoph. de Ven. i. 4, describes
Philyra generally as a Naid.
i. 554.
Schol.
Eh.
Ovid, Met. vi. 226.
ScriptorGigantomach. ap.
Apoll.
was
long-lived,
(10) Xen. ib. " 3. Xenophon pointsout that Chiron
for that, while he was
the brother of Jupiter, he lived long enough to be
vol.
the teacher
of Achilles.
(11) II. xi. 830-2.

Compare
Theog. 1001, Chiron
Hesiod,
iElian, Hist.
reared
An.
ii.18.
the
Medeus,
According
of Jason
son
to
and
Medea.
(12) Nem.
iii.53.
(13) Dicsearch.
de
Compare
Schol.
Apoll.Eh.
Pelio, " 12; Fragm.
ash
made
of an
was
spear of Achilles
to Peleus, II. xvi. 143, xix. 390.
Chiron
Pelion, and
there
Pelion
the
was
scene
as
cave
of the
on
amour
this
i. 554;
from
Chiron
mountain
of Saturn
Schol.
Arat.
436.
Gr. vol. ii.p. 263.

The
and
Pelion,
was
given by
Hist.
was
called
and
supposed
to
the Chironian
Philyra.
inhabit
cave.
1.]
SECT.
nesians
offered
also
medicine.
An
75
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
sacrifices
Chiron
to
which
epic poem
regarded
Chiron
of
as
bore
the
imparted
Achilles.
to
ethical
religiousand
lessons to his celebrated

Diana
selected
character
in the
to
of
art
heroes.
is described
(17)
that
he
Besides
cularly
parti-
first of Chiron's
that
says
afterwards
music
were
Pindar
for
justice,
these
in
instructingAchilles
as
of his
account
on
; and
hunting
numerous
the
the
(15) They
pupil.(16) Xenophon
Chiron,
contained
of Hesiod
name
the worship of Jupiter as

specifies
art
of
author
(u)
precepts which
and
the
as
Apollo
tion
instruc-
taught
this
subjects, Chiron
and
the
use
of the
lyre.H
In the Achilleid
of his instruction
of Statius,Achilles
by
Chiron.
exercises,playing
medicine.
is made
to
to
He
likewise
any
branch
Ovid, divination
The
ancients
on
The
the
of astronomical
not
in
do not
of
lyre,treatment
among
the
of
wounds,
and
allusion
No
justice.
(19) According
science.
arts
account
tary
hunting, mili-
subjectsare
receives lessons
was
gives a detailed
taught by Chiron. (20)
general mention
astronomy,
or
any
(14) Plut. Symp. iii- 1, 3. His medical skill is alluded to by Virgil,

He
cured
the eyes of
Georg. iii. 548, and by Ovid, Fast. v. 401, 410.
Phcenix, Propert. ii. 1, GO.
Hyginus, fab. 274, says that he invented the
from
of surgery
herbs.
Before
art
acquainted
iEsculapius,Chiron was
with
the medicinal
p. 675.
Kiibn.
of herbs, according to Galen.

named
used in medicine
were
virtues
Some
herbs
Introd.
vol. xiv.
Chironion
and
Centaureum,
Chiron, Plin. xxv.
13, 14 ; Theophrast. Hist. Plant, ix.
iii. 57.
The
The Schol.
1.
Chironion
Pelion, Dioscorid.
11,
grew
upon
him
iv.
the inventor of medicine.
219, makes
Iliad,
from
(15) Hesiod, fragm. p. 175, 370, ed. Marckscheffel.

(16) Pyth.
counsel
from
vi. 21 ; Hesiod, fr. 206.

in Pyth. ix. 29.
Chiron
(17) Cyneg.
c.
i.
"
Apollo is described as seeking

Compare Eurip. Iph. Aul. 709.
ib.
1-4.
(18) See Ovid, Fast.
v.
385
Philostrat.
Heroic,
c.
10
Imag.
ii. 2.
de Mus.
to Plutarch
40, 6 cro(p6iTaTos
/xowikj)?re
Xelpcovwas
iii.
calls him
Kern.
8i8d(TKa\os.
53,
8tKaio(rvvr]s
Pindar,
kcu
larpiKijs
ajia
His instruction
in music
is alluded to by Horace, Epod. xiii. 11.
âBv/xrjTTjs.
According
Koi
'
Id. iv. 20,
speaks of the gentlenessof Chiron's discipline.

Compare i. 38.
(19) ii.382"453.
ii.
Met.
638.
(20)
Concerning Chiron, see the essay of Welcker,
Chiron
der Phillyride,'
Kleine
Schriften,vol. iii. p. 3; Fabric. Bibl. Gr.
Ausonius,
vol. i. p. 13, ed. Harles.
76
ASTRONOMY
kindred
have
science, among
been
included
preserved
his
subjectswhich
the
Achilles.
respecting Diogenes, that, being reproached
for
is discovered
lessons
be the
The
evidence
of
Chiron.
in
by Newton,
reference
no
true
(21) Parallela
ed. Gaisford.
ad
of Joannes
calc. Stob.
is
ad
Damascenus,
Clem.
Svaias
Alex.
to
knowledge
and
which
bably
pro-
whatever
may
is certain
that
calc. Stob.
Phys.
740.
p.
vol. iv. p. 206, ed. Meineke.
Anth.
Kcii
taught
Cyclic Titanoma-
dubious,
ovtos
8eiâs
r'jyaye,
Kai
crxr)lJLaT
i. 15,
" 73,
ikapas
Strom,
Ka\
Kakel, e"p'ov
Kevravpov cro(p6v
biKcaocrvvrjv
dvrjrcov
yevos
opKovs
Chiron
question,it
in
verses
(22) 6 8e BrjpvTios"TLp(xnnros
Xeipcovatou
cos
Ti]v Tiravopaîav ypctyas(prjcriv
TTpcoros
e'isre
permitted to
was
astronomy. (22) But,
to
of the
meaning
it
of the
fragment
which
An
astronomical
of Chiron's
interpretationof
has
to
is
(21)
chia ; the
supposed
were
anecdote
in the
ignorance of geometry, he replied that

not
ignorant of a subject which
even
be
[chap. II.
THALES
FROM
OXvprrov.
Sylburg.
p. 132, ed.
of
constellations
understands
"rxwaT' 'OXvpnov, Newton
heaven.'
to signifythe heaven
never
"OXvpnos in the Greek writers seems
of the
in a physical sense
the
it
Olympic
aggregate
though
;
may
express
gods. In the Latin writers Olympus is sometimes
equivalent to coelnm
in Virg. Georg. i. 450, iii. 223.
It has been
as
proposed to read a^par'
in
the
voluntatis.'
of
divinse
sense
'0\{ip7rov,
signa
Welcker, Ep. Cyclus, vol. ii.p. 411, thinks that the ancient musician
Olympus is referred to, and conceives that the dances invented by Olympus
intended.
It is clear from
that something considered
the context
are
by
the Greeks
is
influence
Chiron, it is said, first
meant.
as
having an ethical
fices.
sacriof oaths
and
the use
turned
mankind
to justice,by teaching them
The third subject of his instruction can
hardly be the forms of the
with morality. It is possiblethat
have no connexion
constellations,which
the dances
with
of the gods,' as
connected
sacrifices, are
signified.
1485.
for
in
See
used
was
Vesp.
Aristoph.
%xwa
a figure
dancing.
the
By
'
'
'
It must
at the
understood
:
for he
become
from
the
time
same
verses
proceeds
to
be
admitted
say
that
Hippo,
the
wife ofÊolus, instructed

father.
her
The
Titanomachia
ascribed
was
that
Clemens
in the
the Titanomachia
of
him
daughter
the
in
same
of
physics,which
to Arctinus
or
Eumelus.
have
to
appears
manner
ton
New-
as
having
Chiron,
she had
learnt
See Welcker,
ib. p. 556.
et
Letronne, Analyse critiquedes Representations zodiacales de Dendera

d'Esne, Mem.
de l'Acad. des Inscript.torn. xvi. part 2, p. 103 (1850),
understands
The
word
of
Theod.
the
the
dances,
axyH-aTa
stars
vol. iii.p. 144.
was
for
or
movements,
of the stars.
by late writers
astrologicalpurposes.
used
with
See
reference
Gothofred
to the
ad
sitions
poCod.
1.]
SECT.
the
TO
is
Chiron
Centaur
the
fragment of
77
DEMOCIUTUS.
fabulous
purely
cyclicpoem
be
canuot
being,
regarded
and
as
that
the
historical
testimony.
being
Peleus
and
of wind
about
that
the
whence
The
of
age
the
In
the
is
He
this story, the

in
Scholiast
belief
his
with
quoted by
of
power
Aratea
the
of Germanicus,
is
Jupiter
into
signs of
the
The
that
zodiac.
of
(23)
invented
Scliol.
reputed
probably
Strabo.(24)
The
that
to
structed
in-
and
cules
Her-
of Chiron
to
have
been
to
have
become
be
Latin
Chiron
music,
principalconnexion
Diogenes Laertius,
Musseus
a
with
converted
by
of the
one"
Apoll.
the second
first who
the
was
in
composed
century
a
sphere,(27)is undeserving of serious
theotion.
atten-
to mythology.
Orpheus, belongs exclusively
like
Museeus,
in
alize
ration-
supposed
weather.
reports
to
(26)
statement
and
is
was
wife.(23)
to
is
earlier than
Achilles
constellation, and
after Christ, that

gony,
is
he
his
Thetis
skill of Chiron
storm
there
attempt
goddess
of
Philomela
was
this
writer
no
in
when
Thetis
report
consent
wedding
married
make
to
Philomela,
the
season
predicting the
astronomy. (25) The
astronomy
but
iEsculapius in medicine,
in
with
the
that
known
not
astronomical
the
to
for
arose
of Peleus
marriage
evinced
attend
weather, Chiron
Staphylus is
of late date.
would
gods
Chiron,
circulated
Thetis,
marry
for
sent
and
Myrmidon,
to
tempestuous
Peleus;
he
that
desired
astronomy,
Having waited
rain.
be
to
the
about
in
for this purpose
; that
was
Jupiter, and
Thessaly, related
on
skilled
of Actor
daughter
that
work
and
man
celebrated
Peleus
the
wise
his
in
Staphylus,
Pvhod.
i. 558;
iv.
Frag.
816;
Hist.
Gr.
vol.
iv.
p. 505.
who
(24) Daimachus,
Philomela,
Frag.
(25) Ap.
Arat.
(26) Eratosth.
381-414
(27)
Schol.
Procem.
Hist.
lived about
vol. ii. p.
87,
Catasterism.
Arat.
3.
436
270
B.C.,
stated
that
Peleus
married
vol. iv. p. 442.
Gr.
ed.
Buhle.
Hygin. Astr.
Hermippus, ap. Frag.
Compare
40;
Suid.
in Movcralos.
ii. 38; Ovid, Fast. v.

Gr. vol. hi. p. 54.
Hist.
78
ASTRONOMY
The
astronomical
sicaa rests
on
This
ball to
of the
(29)
maidens.
from
terms
"
the scientific
his
Herodotus
he
indigenous noble
stock.
from
B.C.,
at the
of
age
546
with
name
was
stated
to
its technical
which
Suidas
ball
lifetime
can
we
upon
nect
con-
factory
satisof the
citizen of Miletus.
been
have
of Phoenician
from
descended
is said to have
the
survived
an
extended
determination
according to which
14 D.
both
founder
the
a
have
and
years,(34)
ninety-three
(28) Athen. i. p.
(29) Od. vi. 115.
with
ball
denoted
Thales,
reportedto
(33) His
the
question.(30)
was
(31)
philosophy,
familyis
others
origin\ (33)
by
to
in
the
of
passage
borrowed
word
same
of Thales.
of
marian
gram-
Alcinous.(28)
pursuit of astronomy in Greece,
school
primitiveIonic
639
the
of
playing at
as
language
confusion
is that
evidence,
By
Greek
the
female
upon
is described
earliest historical
The
founded
was
life,and
sphere: hence
and
The
common
that
seems
Nau-
to
attributed
Agallis,or Anagallis,
Nausicaa
Odyssey, where
Newton
by
Nausicaa, the daughter
patrioticfigment
her
It
singular error.
[CHAP. II.
THALES
ascribed
knowledge
Corcyra, named
of
invention
FROM
he died
usurpation
in
et "r"pciipa.
'AvayaXkh, '6pxr)"ns,
The identityof Pha?acia and Corcyra was
assumed
duced
Sophocles introby the later Greeks, on the authorityof Thuc. i. 25.
Nausicaa
playing at ball in a tragedy,Fragm. 389, ed. Dindorf.
against Newton's
proof of the
(30) See the arguments of Schaubach
Gesch.
Astr.
Greek
der
Griech.
of
the
astronomy,
antiquity
p. 362.
refutation
of
Newton
of the arguments
For a
respectingthe epoch of
He cites largelyfrom a work
Chiron, see Freret, CEuvres, vol. x. p. 132.
of Whiston
chronology.
againstNewton's
the
of
earlyspeculationsconcerning Nature, Aristotle
(31) Speaking
6
"c.
aXka
QaXijs pep
(pikoacxpias,
Metaph. i. 3.
apx^yos
ttjs roiavTTjs
says
Kai
fio/ceTSe 6 dvrjp
axiTOv
ovtos
aptjai
rrjs (piXoacxpicis,an
rj Icovlkij
cupeais
irpoar)in Galen, Hist. Phil.
Plut. Plac. Phil, i. " 3. A similar statement
yopevdr],
:
c.
2.
Origenes,Philosoph.i. procem.
MiXiicriov eva tu"v fWa
Thales Milesius,
initium
(32) i.
said
to
have
170.
The
been
says
Aeyerai QciXrjvrbv
fa"v Trpcorov eiTiKe)(eipr)Kevai (pikoarocpiav

(pvcriKrjv.
dixit
qui primus de talibus rebus qusesivit,
aquam
ao
Cic. de N.
rerum.
p. 5, ed. Oxon.
Phoenician
named
family to which
Diog. Laert.
Thales
the Thelidse.
belonged
may
present, as
be
died, of heat, thirst,and weakness, while

Diog. Laert. i. 39.
spectator, at gymnastic games,
observed, however,
longevityto
the
that there is
early Greek
to
disposition
philosophers.
was
i. " 22.
(33) Diog. Laert. ib.

(34) He is said to have
was
esse
D. i. 10.
attribute
Aristotle
he
It
dinary
extraor-
stated
that
2.]
SECT.
TO
His
of Pisistratus.
79
DEMOCMTUS.
life
coincides
nearly
Ancus, TarquiniusPriscus,and
with
the
reigns
of
Servius,in the received Roman
chronology.
particularsmentioned
Various
of the
the statements
Thus
which
put
under
Cyaxares
is
ares
B.C.
modern
and
and
reported
also with
have
seat
to
Teos,
at
have
the
from
560
make
an
when
Croesus
to
546
of
"
the
625
of
617
585
B.C.
Thrasybulus
585
There
b.c)
for his
Wise
of
is a universal
Men;(36)
philosophyin
the
Herodotus, he
to
federal council, and
to
Sadyattes and Alyattes,
(37)According
b.c
Croesus
and
i.
Lydians
reign of Cyax-
of the Seven
renowned
586
time
with
one
of his
to have
Croesus
for
contrivance
in the last year
the
and
Alyattes from
from
to establish its
age
"
27.
of 60
for
authority
placinghis
reign,(39)which
advised
the Milesians
policy which
conquered by Cyrus. (i0)
was
as
Medes
sun,
subjugation of Ionia. (38) He is reported
alliance with
is cited
in
was
been
the
b.c
Empedocles died at
Diog. Laert. viii. 74.
(35) Diog. Laert.
known,
the
to form
before
Halys
lived
he
that
suggested to
beyond
dates
(about 625
Periander
the Ionians
the
various
contemporary
archonship of Damasius,
advised
eclipseof the
an
; that
B.C.
of his
eclipsein question has been fixed by
solar
is said to have
he
between
594
to
at
was
agreement
and
battle
634
to
predicted
with
agree
the time
to
Alyattes respectively.The
the
Miletus,(35)who
and
the
to
astronomers
is
He
end
placed from
560
to
chronologers as
is said to have
he
life.
an
ancient
respectingThales
but
certain
others
saved
There
made
Minyes,
army
lasted
not
their
to
city
is likewise
him
of whom
live to
109,
nothing
is
this statement.
(36) Cic. de Leg. ii. 1 says Thales, qui sapientissimusin septem fuit.
Men
According to Plut. Solon, 3, he was the only one of the Seven Wise
who
explored the region of Physics.
(37) See Clinton ad Ann.
(38) i. 170. This advice is alluded to by JElian, V. H. iii.17. Mr.
this advice to have been given before the
Grote, vol. iii.p. 346, supposes
of
Ionia
Croesus.
by
conquest
(39) i. 75. The story about the Halys was affirmed by the Greeks, but
disbelieved by Herodotus.
It is repeated by Diog. Laert. i. " 38, and
was
Lucian, Hippias, c. 2.
is inconsistent with Herod, i. 141;
(40) Diog. Laert. i.25. This statement
SO
ASTRONOMY
FROM
story, repeatedwith
many
Croesus
the
as
of Thales.
prize to
Thales
nourished
controverted
and
the
are
uncertain, the
all dates
active
confidence
with
scientific
made
knowledge,
the lessons
of the
the
of the
inundation
Etesian
the
and
by
is
winds.
he
to have
(46)
With
respect
are
p. 495
D.
Plut."Solon,
(42) Diog. Laert.
i. 122
have
it to
B.C.
have
to
rived
de-
mical,
astrono-
ii.46.
the
the
annual
resistance
of
ledge,
know-
preserved.
that
iv. 1. ext. 7
Suid.
the pyramids
to his astronomical
been
assumes
Val. Max.
;
ferred
re-
told,moreover,
Miletus
Schol.
not
was
with the fact.

to be inconsistent
Croesus, which seems
i.
Laert.
Diod.
ix.
29
7. Bekker, Phoenix
(41) Diog.
;
4 ;
period
century
and
b.c.
be
may
speculated concerning
attributed
It
this
measured
(45)We
and
probably unfounded.
500
"
geometrical and
Nile,
followingnotices
were
Egyptian priests.
(w) Hieronymus,
their shadows.
writers, that
several
the
lengthof
Egypt,
both
discipleof Aristotle,reported him
by
540
sixth
to
Thales
life of Thales
visit to
existed
seems
historyat
first half of the

a
have
whom
nourished
of the
part
to the
is said to have
from
by
into the hands
opinions of
for Grecian
given bv
cup
came
latter of
b.c.(42)The
544
whole, though
his
by Xenophanes, (43)who
the
which
man,
Pherecydes
about
On
He
gold
is reported to
(41)A philosophicalrivalry
between
have
variations,of
wisest
[CHAP. II.
THALES
ap.
reduced
Athen.
Aristoph.Plut.
xi.
9.
^peKvdrjs. Diogenes recites
in
letters between
time
Pherecydes and Thales, i. 43, 122.
Concerning the lifePherecydes, see C. Mliller, Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. i. p. xxxiv.
(44) The
spurious letter from Thales to Pherecydes in Diog. Laert.
the
i. 44, speaks of his intention
to confer with
to visit Egypt, in order
of that country. Josephus, contr.
Apion, i. " 2,
priestsand astronomers
that the earliest Greek
it to be universally
admitted
states
speculatorsvipou
astronomical
subjects,such as Pherecydes of Syros, Pythagoras, and
left little in
scholars of the Egyptians and Chaldseans, and
Thales, were
his visit to Egypt.
Plut.
2, mentions
writing. Plut. Sept. Sap. conv.
grated
Plac. Phil. i. 3 says that Thales, having studied philosophy in Egypt, miin his old age to Miletus.
Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 15, " 66, p. 130,
Sylb.,states that he had conferences with Egyptian priests. Compare
Euseb.
Prrep.Ev. x. 4.
Pamphila declared that he learnt geometry from the Egyptians, Diog.
Laert. i. 24.
learned
a
Pamphila was
Egyptian lady, who lived in the
of
time
is
of Nero.
Phot,
(45) Diog. Laert.

told by
differently
Biblioth. Cod.
i. 27.
Plut.
The
175.
story is repeatedby Pliny, xxxvi. 17.
Sept. Sap. conviv.
ii. 87, ed. Dindorf. ; Diod.

(46j Athen.
Seneca, Quajst.Nat. iv. 2, 31 ; Galen, ib. 23
It
2.
i.
;
38;
Plut.
Diog.
Laert.
i. 37;
Plac. Phil. iv. 1.
82
ASTRONOMY
and
fire of the
sun
moreover,
determined
of the
part
FROM
is fed
stars
the
diameter
he
exhalations.
aqueous
of the
magnitude
its
to
his old age,
moon
of
He
Priene, who
demand.
might
determined
orbit.
apparent
discoveryto Mandraytus
which
by
Thales
of it to its true
merit
supposed the
Thales
plank of wood,
or
remarks
by
is
water
supported.
sphericityof
doctrine
The
communicated
offered
him
He
is
that he
it is
Hence
the
is
earth
that
have
to
does
bute
attri-
water, like
earth
explained
that
the
be
to
explain how
floats upon
underlying water. (56)

the
not
Thales.
when
that
have
to
to
of the
Thales.
is stated
water
ported
sup-
the water
doctrine
erroneouslyascribed
Egypt by
reputed
the
apparent
earth
the
of
reward
any
would
the
stated
even
conceives
Thales
but
is
he
this
(55)
float upon
to
fluctuations
that
brought from
been
720th
the ratio of the
requested only
author.
earth
ship :
earthquakes by the
Aristotle
the
as
Mandraytus publishedthe discoveryto others,he

the
(53) He,
(54)
sun.
Thales, likewise,in
sun's
[CHAP. II.
THALES
(57)
to have
(58)
his
taught
to
countrymen
imitate
Plac. Phil. i. 3.
(53) Plut.
in
the passage
concerning the phases and eclipsesof the moon,
is
his
in
where
Thales
is
omitted
the
mentioned,
name
sponding
correp. 217,
of Plut. ii.29, and Galen, c. 15.
passages
(54) In
Stob.
(55) This
(56)
ov
01
erji{/Soros Keladcu'
(pacrivflnelv
i;vkop7}ti
Thaletis
et
3'
vehi
is related
anecdote
QaXrjv
toiovtov
by Apul. Plor.
tovtov
yap
MiXtjo-iov,is
tov
erepov.
Aristot.
iv. 18, 6.
cipâioraTOV
Sta
de
tov
Trapeikrjtya/KV
\6yov,
tlvai p.ivovo~av
tt\uit7]v
cocnrep
to
Ccel. ii. 13, 13.

orbem
terrarum
Quae
sequitur,
aqua,
sustineri,
ineptasententia est. Ait enim

more
navigii,mobilitatequeejus fluctuare, tunc
tremere.
Seneca, Nat.
humore
jectojuclicat
Quaest. iii.13.
et
portai'i
Thales
innatare
Milesius
sive
sive alterius naturae
illud
dicitur
quum
totam
oceanum
sub-
terram
sive
humidum
vocas,
adhuc
simplicem
aquam
inquit,unda sustinetur orbis, velut aliquod grande
navigium grave his aquis quas premit,ib. vi. 6. He argued that the earth
This notion is mentioned
in Schol.
too heavy to be supported by air.
was
mare,
magnum
et
Hac,
elementum.
Iliad, xiii. 125.
(57) See
that
the
Plut. Plac. iii.10
followers
of
Thales
Galen,
placed
c.
21.
the
In
earth
Plut. iii.11, it is stated

in
the
middle
universe.
(58) Simplicius,Schol.
ad Aristot.
p. 50C
b. ed. Brandis.
of
the
2.]
SECT.
the
TO
in
Phoenicians
83
DEMOCR1TUS.
steeringby
the
Little instead
of the
Great
Bear.(59)
of Thales
anecdote
The
saying of
discover
which
an
Thracian
by Plato,
Thales
as
and
the
Timon
the astronomical
According
in
described
in Greece.
attainments
Pamphila,
he
as
280
of Thales.
feet,
the
of
as
nomer^61)
astro-
relaxed
b.c.
to
mend
com-
(62)
circle
founder
to
Clouds,
in order
poetry
the
geometer and
first solved
the
his
popular reputation
the
his satirical
sequent
con-
trying
those beneath
Sillographer,about
the
generalterms
of Thales
century,
left
He
and
preceded
or
birth
his
scribing
in-
problem of
:
(63) and
he
is
geometrical science
manhood
the
preceded
nothing in writing ;
attributed
Astronomy/
of Phocus
in
the
(M)
death
a
to
type of
right-angled triangle in
about
slave,that
his
proves
abstract
customary severityof
The
female
well,with
stargazer.(60)
Aristophanes, in
and
astronomer
the
the
things in heaven, he overlooked
is related
names
the
fallinginto
Phocas,
to
a
him,
was
it
of Herodotus
by nearly two
work
considered
Samian.(65)
Hence
by
the
on
the
'
turies.
cen-
Nautical
production
both
accounts
(59) Callimach. Fragni. 94 ; Diog. Laert. i. 23 ; Scliol. II. xviii. 487 ;

Hygin. Poet. Astr. ii.2. See below, ch. viii. " 1.
(60) Plat. Thesetet. " 79, p. 174, repeatedby Diog. Laert. i,34, Origen.
Philos. p. 5, and alluded to by Tertullian de Anim.
c. 6.
of Thales
in speaking of
xiii. 20, alludes to the anecdote
Mariana,
Erat
Alfonso, king of Castille,the author of the Alphonsine Tables.
Alfonso
sublime ingenium, sed incautum, superbse aures,
lingua petulans,
coeluni
literis potiusquani civilibus actis instructus, dumque
considerat,
amisit.'
Diet.
G.
note
terram
art.
Castille,
Compare Bayle,
of Thales
the
Scholiast
Nub.
where
as
to.
180,
speaks
(6i)
irepitov
1009.
Av.
ovpavbv TrpcoTos i"evpa"v.
An
elegiacinscriptionunder his statue, in
(62) Diog. Laert. i. 34.
is commemorated,
is recited by Diogenes.
fame
which
his astronomical
'
Ibid.
(63) Diog. Laert. i. 24.

(64) Apul. Flor. iv. 18, 0.
Compare Brandis, ib. p. 110.
Phocus
occurs
(65) NavTiKT] 'Aorpokoyia,Diog. Laert. i. 23. The name
ascribed
hexameter
in Plut. Solon, 14.
It i3 possiblethat the 200
verses
by Lobo the Argive to Thales (Diog. Laert. i. 34) refer to this production.
likewise
He
Phil. vol. i. p. 111.
was
Compare Brandis, Griech. Bom.
stated to have written a treatise concerning the solstices and equinoxes,
84
ASTRONOMY
doctrines
of his life and
and
confused
were
notices
is
Thales.
(6G)
of
had
visited
had
is
the
but
being torrents,
the
Laert.
p. 286.
i. 23.
Herod,
See
of
'
speaks with
ascribed
at
the
early
an
become
There
of
wonder
and
the
nearly
were
greatest heat
Greek
inundation
the
prove
rivers,
whereas
inundation
of the
philosophersand
torians
his-
it.(69)
Plutarch
doubt
the
to
as
Thales, De
to
Pyth.
Hellas, vol. ii.p. 297; Grote's
says
Inde
of
Nile
the
genuineness of
Orac.
c.
18.
hibernus,
tumet
unda
suis
of rivers
as
vol.
nescit aquarum
longe sole
cum
:
ccelo,mediis
Temperiem
(68) SeePauly, Real-Lex.
Hist,
of Gr.
vol. ii.
leges aliarum
etiam
Officiis caret
Carm.
to
ii. 20.
Nee
inundations
the
Etesian
writers.
2. The
on
their
upon
Kruse's
Lucan
suring
mea-
that
not
had
in the
rose
their
by
theories
astronomy
on
of
it
ascribed
had
and
winter,
Dog-star.
Nile.(68)Accordingly,many
the treatise
mode
not
their
of Egypt depended
productiveness
advanced
losophers
phi-
if Thales
it would
Nile,
Nile
destructive
were
is
excited
in
the
risingof
at the
and
opinion
Greeks,
swelled
whereas
:(67)
summer
of summer,
to Greek
phenomenon
in it which
rivers
1. Their
Greeks.
Egypt,
produced by the
of the
This
Egypt.
circumstances
two
herent
inco-
expressedthis opinion respectingthe
of
curiosity
the
and
visit to
them
The
subject of speculationamong
favourite
(66)
(67)
His
taught
Nile
inundation
annual
period roused
Diog.
loose
Egyptian priestsin geometry,
by Herodotus,
if Thales
of the
the
fable.
such
us.
pyramids.
the
historians,
conclusions, respecting
from
to
have
the
mentioned
Even
dry in
of the
of
inundation
winds
were
certain
Thales,
should
he
height
the
he
earliest
alloyedwith
descended
lessons
likelythat
cause
the
lawgivers,is probably apocryphal ;
the
profitedby
annual
of
have
as
and
is not
reached
any
[CHAP. II.
THALES
journeys to foreigncountries,attributed
like other
that
draw
science
astronomical
the
which
inaccurate, or
is difficult to
It
FROM
remoto
dare jussus iniquo

sestatibus exit.' x. 228-231.
"
v.
p. 615.
unfavourable
omens,
The
considered
Romans
Virg. Georg.
i. 481
the
Horat.
i. 2.
(6"j)See
Herod,
ii. 19;
Diod.
i. 38;
Athen.
ii.
c.
S7, ed. Dindorf;
3.]
SECT.
TO
statement, attributed
If the
of their recurrence,
times
tropicalyear, without
the
follow
from
Whether
his
he
the
conceive
absurd
in
"
Herodotus
to
is
(71)
engaged
that
the
in
change
year
eclipse would
when
the
the
the
he
Greeks
while
in the zodiac.
true
length of the
ful
doubt-
it is still more
originalnotion
in
discovered
likewise
path
sphere
of the
sixth
Cyaxares
and
the
to
as
of
centre
seasons,'is
the
century
of the
to be
B.C.
Medes
and
lasted, with
the
battle
as
foretold
battle
'
sixth
year
as
the
narrative
Lydians
place of day, they desisted from
saw
the
nations
alternate
a
that
to
night had
combat,
dotus
Hero-
he
by Thales,
period within
and
were
tune,
for-
battle took
night.
proceeds
and
Media,
night battle ;' and

the Ionians
to
of
of
account
neighbouring
day suddenly became
The
occur.
in
king
was
two
had
that
the
was
these
which
war,
designates the
fixed
that
would
great varietyof opinions. The
place, during which
this
immovable
length of
ignorance.
for five years
that
an
king of Lydia,
Alyattes was
were
from
exact
alleged prediction of the solar eclipseby Thales
given rise
has
the
of childish
The
far
statement
it supposes
state
so
be
to
The
the universe.
sun's
nearly to
so
the
the true
conclusion
of the
dicted
pre-
for this information
is uncertain;
clays,
departed
earth
known
same
Thales
determined
being indebted
approximated
he
whether
he
have
must
determination
to fix it at 365
as
year
that
Egyptian priests. The
the
to
he
that
Eudemus,
to
solstices,
(!0)means
the
85
DEMOCRITUS.
adds
who
which
the
relate that
taken
eager
the
to
p. 179 ; Mullach, Democrit.

p. 395 ; Strab. xvii. 1,
iv. 269 ; Seneca, Nat. Quajst.iv. 2 ; Lucan, x. 219 ;
23 ; Plut. Plac. Phil. iv. 1.
Schaubach, Anaxagor.
"
5 ;
Sckol.
Apoll.lihod.
Galen, Phil. Hist.
c.
(70) Diogenes professesto

Eudemus,
cite it from
the
History of Astronomy by
i. 23.
holds that
by Diog. Laert. i. 23. Mr. Eawlinson
i.
with
Herod,
vol.
historybegins
Cyaxares,
p. 410, 416.
the
series
ib.
353
of
Lydian kings,see Eawlinson,
Respecting
; Clinton,
p.
F. H.
vol. ii. p. 266.
kings, Clinton,
Eespecting the series of Median
vol. i. p. 257, Strabo, xvii. 1, " 18, states that Cyaxares was
contemporary
with Psammetichus.
According to the Egyptian chronology,Psammetichus
This synchronism does not agree with the
reigned from 670 to 616 B.C.
calculated dates of the eclipse.
(71) i. 74.
Alluded
authentic Median
to
86
FROM
ASTRONOMY
make
peace
the
mediation
with
of
the
that
Syennesis the
Babylonian,and
yenis
another
one
that
it
of
daughter
and
Cilician
Alyattes,
through
the
Labynetus
the
by
with
made
was
peace
cemented
was
[CHAP. II.
THALES
marriage
the
Astyages
of Ar-
of
son
Cyaxares.
The
Historical
that
improbable
had
other
into
at first
second
or
hand.
ancient
national
adds
to
but
to the
Now
Herodotus
have
begun
the
b.c.
If
455
in
585
to
have
This
the
b.c,
taken
period is
but
truth
are
faith
nothing
about
about
wrote
the
their
suppose
interval
placein
within
the
has
the
be
130
years
time
the
without
for
(76)
if
his
we
history
place
oral
preservationof
contemporary
it
suppose
be 155
would
accurate
supposed
taken
have
eclipseto
of
possibility
against
remarked,
be
may
materials
of the
b.c, the interval
610
chances
during so long
would
B.C., and
cans,
Etrus-
article of
an
statement.
original
in 484
collection
we
the
the
repeated by
as
Schwegler
repetition,
born
narrative,
manner
became
even
the
and
subject;
Herodotean
like
it
authorityof
was
the
highly
B.C., should
300
the
on
is in
and
It is
Lydian originof
The
authors,
It
considered
be
may
Herodotus.
followed
reported by Herodotus,
numerous
of
who
doubtless
Astronomy. (72)
occurrence
independent information
any
of
was
Themistius.(75)
the account
Eudemus,
later writers
either
History
this
testimony to
resolvingitself
have
his
in
Thales
predictedby
eclipsewas
Cicero,(73)
Pliny,(74)and
in
recurs
this
Eudemus
repeated by
as
that
statement
years.
sion
transmisthe
exact
registration
preponderant.
The
account
of Herodotus
consists
of two
parts :
The
1
.
(72) Ap. Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 14, " 65, p. 130, Sylb.; referred to by
Diog. Laert. i. 23 ; and see above, note 49.
(73) De Div. i. 49, who names
Astyages instead of Cyaxares, by an
of
of eclipses
In Rep. i. 16, he states that the true nature
error
memory.
understood
was
by Thales.
N.
H.
ii.
fixes the date at Olymp. 48. 4, 170 u.c. =585-4
9. He
B.C.
(74)
in the reign of Alyattes.
(75) Orat. xv.
(76) Eom. Gesch. vol. i. p. 253.
3.]
SECT.
TO
of the
occurrence
2. The
time
The
by
and
wide.
not
Oltmanns
it at
Sept. 30,
the
limits
fixes it at
the
year
585
it
and
Clemens,
and
Eusebius,
Scaliger,Des
solar
both
if
eclipse,
armies, and
their
total,the
alarm
can
the
which
occurred
north
of
this
the darkness
of
was
event
so
(77) ii. 12.

170,
disc
battle,would
conflict.
of
light is
and
'
fixes the
time
was
occurrence
by
two
the
eclipseis
create
duration.
sun
total in the
it
(82)
prevailed.
night battle,'which
duration,must
nified
gods sig-
minutes, and
three
terrify
eclipseof the
which
period that darkness
some
Pliny,
the
of short
In the
July, 1S60,
to
sufficient to
not
eclipseis
minutes.
strikingas the
He
that
unless
But
solar
sufficient
be
to believe
them
expression of Herodotus,
of
28,
and the
partlyvisible,
four
short
May
at
those
Airy,
others.
lasted
Spain, the totality
only during
Mr.
were
the
18th
Ideler, fix
previouslyadopted by
of
totality
on
;(79)
B.C.
been
cause
exceed
its date
with
the
had
the sun's
at
Royal,
determined
and
597
of
approbation
Astronomer
b.c(78)
580
agrees
diminution
mere
and
to
anger
never
An
place this eclipsein

the
of
Among
B.C.
are
nearly
Vignoles, and
happened during
event
It
date
Clemens
583
b.c(80) The
610
b.c(77)
48.
2,
both
divergence
Olympiad,
Baily, with
which
b.c.;(81)
585
others
of
fiftieth
Olymp.
to
and
the
investigationhas
recent
variouslydetermined
but
assigns
while
been
moderns, Petavius
eclipsehas
places it about
Eusebius
accompaniments.
eclipseby Thales.
moderns
Pliny
Alexandria
in
the
of this
ancients
of its historical
and
eclipse,
predictionof
87
DEMOCRITUS.
was
The
implies that
be inaccurate.
of
visible
eclipseof
dates,viz.,Olymp.
48. 4, and
u.c.
(78) Strom,
i. 14,
(79) Doet. Temp.

Berlin
"
65.
x.
i.
Transactions, 1812, and

Compare Ideler, Cbron. vol. i. p. 209.
(80)
Transactions, 1811.
Philosophical
eclipsesof Agathocles,Thales, and Xerxes, Phil. Trans.

1853, p. 179.
Compare Costard, on the Eclipse of Thales, Phil. Trans.
Abridg. vol. x. p. 310 (1758).
(82) Compare Delambre, Hist. d'Astron. Moderne, vol. i. p. 601.
(81)
On
the
88
ASTRONOMY
the
during
sun
total,)could
if
battle, (especially
fail to
not
make
its
the
is not
time
of Herodotus
At
of
seasons
inconceivable, or
the
of
at the
moon
The
doubts
of
which
the
to
predictthe eclipseat all,it

have
been
able to
is likewise
He
If
he
had
eclipsewas
it
to be
strange
seems
who
reported
had
direct
no
he
from
taunted
the
of
crop
with
made
the
semel
ensuing
of
inutility
Miletus
his
and
of modern
to have
and
year;
(85)at
Ionians,
be
having
have
low
been
hired
all
rent, and
the
when
by
known
there would
philosophy,to
Chios
to the
to
olive-crop
of the Second
Punic
War
Eomae
of the first year
:
multa
hieme
ea
prodigiafacta ; aut (quod evenire solet,
'
says
circa urbeni
motis
the
the
also ascribed
is related
large profitby lettingthem
(83) Livy
in
year.
Ionians.
the
even
powers
science in winter, that
olives
predictionsof
fabulous, were
certainly
he
than
not
country
Other
the
able to
was
but
:
intelligible
predictedit
have
Thus
to
whose
be
would
exceed
to Thales.
in
oil-presses
have
aut
are
his astronomical
large
conduct
which
science,and which
authors
Lydians, in
interest in the event.
physicaloccurrences,
ancient
predictedit
year
he should
limits
narrower
have
should
if he
Now
incredible that
the
to
total, his
that
merely predictedthe
within
to
eclipseitself.(84)
the
occur.
seems
predictit
predicted it
of
Thales
was
eclipse
eclipse is subject to
the
occurrence
that
states
with
Thales
the
than
Herodotus
within
ceive
per-
may
siegeof Syracuse.
connexion
greater
we
are
men
respectingthe eclipseof the
of Nicias
measures
bable.
impro-
even
minds
the
danger
the
until
tradition
fears ; (83)as
susceptibleof superstitious
peculiarly
in
nearly
total,or
were
preservationby oral
and
war
it
profound impressionat
period in question; and
[CHAP.II.
THALES
FROM
in
multa
religionenianinris)
nunciata
et
credita sunt.'
temere
xxi. 62.
(84) Martin, Tirnee de Platon, torn. ii.p. 109, thinks that Thales pretended
after it had occurred, or that the story of his
predictedthe eclipse,
to have
predictionwas
doubted
(85) It
is
nearer
after his death.
Astron.
is difficult to understand
than
in the time
invented
by Lalande,
Chios
" 184,
why
The
predictionof
Thales
is likewise
201.
Chios
should
be
named.
island belonged to
to Miletus ; but neither
The words
x.a\ Xi"g"
of Thales.
appear to be corrupt.
Samos
Mdetus
90
ASTRONOMY
moderated
the
forming
obtained
the
"
was
of
the
referred to the year

of
Athenian
into
5S6
with
the
is
of this reform
He
hills;
placed in
sun
is stated
and
the
of twelve
the
result
that
of which
the moon,
Solon
was
made
twenty-nine and
354
days, and
the
true
thus
of
Solon,
intended
as
brought
year
stated
of
by
354
us,
Athenian
into
year
coincide
not
with
of
hours, with
nine
months
were
1^ hour.(95)
to
harmonize
the
with
The
month
with
the
Solon
of intercalation
agreement
of
months
consisted
year
limited
was
method
what
days
about
months
the
the
thirtydays each,
successive
within
make
the
about
two
day
meaning
(91)The
of
did
that
each
reported to
only to
It is not
moon.
and
year;
the
thirtieth
consist of alternate
coincided, within
temporary
con-
month
lunar
the
the
months,
so
the
belonged partlyto
months
year
periodicalmonths
two
it
he
reformed
by callingthe
the
thirtydays;
lunar
equal to
the
he
B.C., and
594
have
to
succeedingmonth.
previouslyconsisted
by
"
whence
regarded as
be, that, whereas
to
appears
winds
flourishing
period is
be
may
had
was
the
whose
%vr\ kclI via, because
preceding and partlyto
it
Etesian
(/c(oAuo-avf/zae)-(92)
Men
b.c.
the
calendar,by bringing the length of

month
reform
on
Solon
Thales.(93)He
harmony
of the
skins
"Wise
Seven
of
Wind-averter
of
legislation
[CHAP. TI.
THALES
violence
asses'
epithetof
of
one
destructive
screen
The
FROM
the
sun
viii. 60; Suid. in 'EfxrrfSoKXrjs,

'A/xvkXoiet i'nvvovs,
Clem. Alex.
Colot. 32 ; Hesych. in KcoXvaave'nas.
in their lives
Strom, vi. 3, " 60, p. 267, Sylb. ; Porphyrius and Iamblichus,
136 ; Porph.
Iamb.
of Pythagoras, state
called aXet-avefios
that he was
"
;
48 ; Karsten, Phil. Gr. Eel. vol. ii.
" 29. Compare Sturz, Empedoeles,
(92) Diog.
Plutarch,
Laert.
de Curios.
1, cout.
p.
de Platon, torn. ii. p. 109, remarks

:
contes
des
out
populaires
repete
plus graves
grecs
de
des especes
premiers philosophes etaient consideres comme
Martin, Etudes
p. 21.
*
Les
oil
ecrivains
ces
s orders.
and
to
le Timee
les
'
(93) Clinton
638
sur
558
death
B.C.,
are
conjecturesthat
F. H.
uncertain.
from
have extended
may
times both of his birth
epistlefrom Thales to Solon is in
the life of Solon
vol ii.p. 301
but the
spurious
exact
Diog. Laert. i. 44.

(94) Plut. Sol. 25 ; Diog. Laert. i. 57 ; Proclus in Tim. i. p. 25
Aristoph.Nub. 1131 ; Varro, L. L. vi. 10, on the expression h'j]koi
Plat. Cratyl.24, p. 409.
see
appliedto the moon,
(95) See Ideler, Chron. vol. i. p. 266.
-^
Schol.
via
as
5.]
SECT.
TO
be
though it cannot
doubted
As
shall
we
twelve
lunations
The
had
previouslybeen.
and
thus, finding it 5^ days
the
His
not
to
the
make
in
imperfect knowledge of astronomy
at
the
reform
months
of
the natural
"
The
and
the
assigned by
this statement
ancients
for
civil
importance in
widely from
more
series of Ionic
the
in
placed at
is reportedto have
been the
the
Apollonia,on
the date
with
is inconsistent
the
sophers
philo-
is
birth
His
founded
colony which
Milesian
Hence
sun.
He
b.c.(98)
at 547
Sea:(") but
deviate
to
the
to
the
adjusting
real
of Miletus.
Anaximander
his death
in
no
It
moon.
(97)
period.
this
days
with
coincide
the
it
days,
it six
practice,owing
failed
by the
after Thales
next
leader of the
Euxine
civil year
measured
as
it
object of
an
"
the
year
was
610,
moon
caused
"
been
Solon, while
the
to
calendar
in
than
354
to
year
with
coincide
attained
have
to
360
short, he made
too
the months
to make
not
appears
of
year
intercalarymonth
an
it from
reduced
He
object was
but
sun,
rectifythe
the year less accurate
rendered
of Solon
reform
shorter.
of
tion.
ques-
of intercalation
system
to
less
or
year.(96)
second
every
insertion
the
was
earliest
more
period in
the
at
in order
Greeks
the
method,
some
the
below,
see
practised by
that
this purpose
employed for
precise,was
91
DEMOCRITUS.
Apollonia,
of
foundation
namely, 609 b.c.(100)

is called
He
and
was
his
both
junior by about
(96) Compare Clinton, F.

ii. 28,
the time
not
of
H.
uses
vol. ii.p. 336
expressionvov^via Kara
eclipse.This marks that
with
note
the
solar
He
thirtyyears.
Clinton, F. H. vol. ii.p. 336,
(97) See
Tbuc.
and companion
disciple
the
of Thales,(101)
left
statement
Ideler, ib. p. 270.

e,
below, ch. iv.
and
in order to
"rikr}vqv,
the
"
5 ;
designate
did
of the calendar
vovurjvia
the real
moon.
new
always agree
Laert.
ii. 8.
(98) Apollodorus,ap. Diog.
Plin. N.
H.
ii. 8, agrees
as
to
the date.
(99) JElian,V.
H.
iii.17.
(100) Clinton, ad Ann.

Compare
Midler, Hist, of Gr. Lit. vol. i. p. 321.
(101) Brandis, ib.
p. 123.
Clinton
in Philol.
Mus.
i. p. 89;
92
in
ASTRONOMY
of
prose
Greek
who
is said
and
his
to have
framed
starryheaven,
have
to this method
written
well
as
stated
to have
set up
one
the
held
motion, carried
into stars.
up
the
that
motions
from
the
stars,
the
is likewise
sun-dial,and
the
time,
the
attached
were
derived
to
seasons,
to
earth, and
its circular
that
; that
the
after
that
the
stars
planetscame
were
escaped
occupiedthe highest
sun
him
them
converted
air,containingfire,which
able
move-
likewise
(105)
of
velocity
the
conceived,moreover,
the
was
moon
and
that
ii.2;
Aga-
in order. (107)
next
(102) Brandis, ib. p. 124

Strab.
(103) Suid. in 'Avat;ip,av8pos;
themer.
fixed
(103) He
or
were
stones
apertures
and
stars
heaven, by
universe
the fixed stars
earth.
showed
the
circular bodies of condensed
place in the
the
on
gnomon,
of the
(106) He
through certain
of the
map
their
fieryether
and
equinoxes.(m)
spheres,whence
that
communication.^02) He
of
Sparta,which
the
Anaximander
invented
at
and
the solstices,
as
first
of
sphere,or representation
celestial
the
having been
geography,
on
[CHAP.II.
THALES
doctrines
philosophical
resorted
to have
FROM
Diog. Laert.
i. 1, 24;
i. 1.
(104) Diog. Laert. ii. 1 ; Euseb. Preep.Ev. x. 14 ; Plin. vii. 56. Pliny
attributes the invention of the gnomon,
of the sun-dial
and the establishment
at Sparta to Anaximenes, ii.76, apparentlyconfounding the names.
Suid.
and yvmpcov.
rfKioTpoTTiov,
Ava"tpav8pos,
(105) Stob. Phys. i. 24, p. 201, Gaisf. ; Plut.
The
words
c. 13.
v"p'fav Znao-ros fiefirjKe
appear
than one
more
sphere.
in
(106) Galen
de Phil. Hist.
c.
(107) Plut.
Plac.
Galen, Phil. Hist.
ii. 15 ;
Plac. Phil. ii. 16;
8e
ttjv
of
13.
Kai Kparr/s dvcjTaToi pev

ttuvtcov
8 uvtovs
anXavrj tuiv
vno
to.
aeXrjvrjv,
'
Ava"ipav8posko.1
TtTa)(6ai,
per'
rfXiov
13.
c.
6 Xlos
MrjTpodcopos
ovtov
Galen^
the existence
imply
to
tov
Kai
ao~Tpav
TrXavrjTas.
tovs
Plut. ib. 20.

Phys. i. 24, agrees with respect to Anaximander,
oKTwKaieiKoaaTrXaaiova
kvkXov
eivai
[tov rjXiov~\
rJjsytjsappareiov
Ava"tpav8pns
Stob.
Tpo%ov
ti]p
ayfrida
i'ôvrakoiXtjv,
TrXrjpr]
TvapairXricriov
nvpos.
81a (rropiov
(paiveiv
in 21.
Differently
r6 nvp,
eiKoainXaalova
Kai
aeX-qi^s,
dnXavu"v
Tav
Phil.
ttjs
reporter
statement
may
Metrodorus
b.c.
dvaraTw
In
kvkXovs.
dcrTepwv
n.
139, emends
dirXavwv
tu"v
8e tov
the same
330
Qocnrep 81a. Trprjo-Tijpos avTov,

Origen, Phil. p. 11. eivai 8e tov
be
tov
pev
and
ttjs aeXr]vr)s,
daTepcovkvkXov.
and
i]S Kara
tov
ti
eivai
tovt
kvkXov
eK-
pepos
tov
jjXiov.
tjXiov enraKai
tov
KaTa"TUTa"
rjXiov,
8e
tovs
of Origen, Itoth, Gesch.
dvatTepco
pev
The
in Plutarch
occurs
eivai
the passage
Kai
eivai
alteration
Stobams
is
;
tov
der
dviOTaTco
rjXiov,
inadmissible,
but
error
as
in the
suspected.
of Chios
was
discipleof Democritus,
and
lived
about
5.]
SECT.
TO
According
Anaximander
held
(108) He
planets.
its rays
that
respecting the
which
that the
that
and
is
band
this annular
the earth
its
on
similar
he
tube, like the
of the
movement
caused
are
by
supposed the
mouth
circumference
earth.
(m)
her
light,though
own
suspended in
that
is further
whose
cylinder,
space,
(109)
(no)
Stob.
Phys.
length
Hist. Phil. 14, who
soph. p.
within
that
in
size
of the
opaque
to
its opaque
to
place when
to be
of
the
tral
cen-
moon
through
seen
eclipses
(orphases)
ring ;
and
that
the
ring is twenty-nine times that of the

held that the
faint and
lightwas
declared
to have
is three
times
and
(113)
c.
earth;
that the
an
circumference
centre
immovable
(108) Simpliciusad Aristot. de Ccel. 497

Acbill. Tat,
form, with
is due
sun
they
doctrine
hypothesisregarding the
bellows
Anaximander
Anaximander
is
of
of the
Hence
the
takes
sun
luminous
the revolutions
outer
that
fierycentral portion, equal
aperture is closed. (110) His

was
of
tances
dis-
awheel;
to
sun
cavity,and
exterior,the
eclipseof the
an
the
and
spokes.(109) His
that
twenty-eight times
is
ring ;
band
annular
opaque
from
Astronomy,
magnitudes
it is of circular
that
was,
sun
of the
like
centre
of
History
compared
emitted
were
this
diverged from
his
first to treat
the
was
of the
he
in
Eudemus,
to
93
DEMOCRITUS.
shone
moon
thin.
(112)
held that the earth

its
thickness, freely
in the centre
a,
by
of the uni-
Brandis.
19, p. 81.
i. 25, p. 203 ; Plut. Plac. Phil. ii.20, 21, 24; Galen,

the ratio at twenty-seven to one.
Origen, Philo-
states
11.
(in) Stob. Phys. i. 26, p. 213, 216; Plut. ib. ii. 25; Galen, c. 15 ;
tov
tov
Origen, Phil. p. 11. In Plut. ii. 29, 'Avaîpevrjs
irep\tov
crTopiov
read
from
Stobseus
and Galen.
For an
eirifypaTToiAevov,
'Avat-ifxavSpos,
rpoxov
of bellows,see
Apollon.Bhod. iv. 777.
example of Trprjo-Trjp in the sense
(112) Stob. ib. p. 215 ; Plut. ii. 28 ; Galen, c. 15. On the other hand,
of a lumiis not
nous
Diog. Laert. ii. 1, states him to have held that the moon
nature, and that her lightis derived from the sun.
(113) Plut. ap. Euseb. Prsep.Ev. i. 8 ; Plut. Plac. iii.10, where Brandis
properly reads \i6iva" kiovi, Galen, ib. c. 21 ; Aristot. de Coal. ii.13 ; Origen,
eV oidevos
Phil. p. 11, has the following clause:
ttjv Se yrjv dvai p,eT(copov
KpciTOvpevrjv, ptvovaav
81a
ti]v
o-Tpoyyv\ou,x'iovi\(6u"
vypov,
opo'iavtt"vtcov (moaracnv.
The word
TrapcnrXrjo-iov.
to
vypov
8i
a\r]pxi
seems
ai/Trjs
dant
redun-
Xida" read kiovi

\i6Lva",as in Plutarch.
Martin, Etudes
x'i"vl
de
ii.
le Timee
Platon, torn.
sur
opinion. Both,
p. 127, is of the same
for vypov ; but this reading is
Gesch. der Phil. ii.2, note 133, reads rpoxpv
;
and
for
94
ASTRONOMY
to
have
held
is
form.(115)He
of the
should
As
is
the
among
time
reduced
those
than
who
make
noveltyto
to
world
of the
the
in
the
the
It
the
the
500
brazen
and
from
indirectly,
(117)
to
and
the labours
to
writing,
the
measure
which
that
at
was
of
he
that
Aristagoras of
plate on
Aristagorashad
it
why
delineate
to
that
B.C.
taining
con-
correctlypreserved
world,
engraved.(118) This
was
been
attempted
Spartans
the
likewise believe
may
in
was
Spartans ;
it,directlyor
quity
obli-
centre
reason
in another.
having
of
map
no
was
than
their
first Greeks
sun-dial.
earth
physicaldoctrines
We
exhibited
Miletus
his
of Thales.
sphere,to
by
discovered
the
direction,there
probabilityof
more
celestial
suspension of
direction rather
one
Anaximander
there
map
for the
in every
in
move
have
to
by sayingthat, being equidistantfrom
heaven
him
stated
(116)
zodiac.
of the universe
stated
less accuracy,
in
but spherical
cylindrical,
not
was
moreover
accounted
He
was
the earth
that
[CHAP.II.
THALES
Others, apparentlywith
(m)
verse.
FROM
time
probablyderived
his
man,
fellow-towns-
Anaximander.
"
Ionic
philosophers. He
of
successor
about
the
teacher
of
both
these
inconsistent
475
Anaxagoras,
statements
with
cylindrical.
(i14) In an
Dercylides by
the
born
was
true, it would
are
the context,
accordingto
stated
in
follow
which
the
to
500
of
series
him
supposes
is likewise
who
in the
and
disciple,
companion,
which
(119)
He
B.C.
third
the
was
is called
Anaximander,
born
been
of Miletus
Anaximenes
have
to
have
been
b.c(120) If
that Anaximenes
shape
of the earth
is
History of Astronomy by Eudemns, cited from

Theo
Smyrnseus, c. 40, p. 323, ed. Martin
(compare Fabr.
the
Bibl. Gr. ed. Harless, vol. iii.p. 462)
'Kva^l:
followingclause occurs
MonpavSpos8e on iarlv f]yrj pereopos, Kai Kivelrai TvepXrbrou Kocrpov pecrov.
tucla reads Kelrai for Kivelrai, with the approbation of Ukert, G-eogr. ii. 1.
p. 20.
doctrine
extract
of the
Bosckh
with
Ideler
agrees
of the rotation of the earth
(115) Diog.
Laert.
that
on
ii. 1.
Anaximander
its axis.
did
not
(116) Pliu.
(117) Aristot. de Ccel. ii. 13, " 25.
(118) Herod, v. 49.

(119) Brandis, ib. p.
(120) Clinton, ib.
ad
141
ann.
Clinton, F. H., vol. ii. ad

500, 480.
hold
Philolaos,p. 122,
aim.
548.
note.
ii. 8.
the
6.]
SECT.
reached
unusual
an
placed in
reported to
are
us
nature, hut that there

eyes, which
and
winter
that
they are
was
held
by
but round
seasons
the earth, but that
its
is
its distance
fire,and that
in
impelled by
the
is
shape
that
of this form
(121)
(popav
Stob.
Pkys.
of this sentence
version
ttjv
version
it is
of
the
; that
the stars
the
by
that
and
moon
The
obscure.
descend
not
air
under
beneath
of
the
earth is
it is
that
(123)
Plut.
clear
givesno
shines
ir
Galen
be that of Galen
sense
to
ti)vnpereprju
the
stars,being
with
c.
her
that
and
the
of the
nature
the air without
Plac. ii.
to
appears
the
is
sun
air, cause
trapezium;
supported by
i. 23;
she
that
flat
the
condensed
the
sun
leaf;that
of the
own
on
count
ac-
sinking.(125)
The
12.
correct
'Ava"ipew)stt)virepiwhich
Plutarch
The
nearly agrees.
"ai Happ.fvi8r)s
:
'Avat;Lp.evr)s
tt)v7re:
latter writer
the
KecpaXrjP
crTpecperai
in
opiuiousattributed to Anaximenes
Compare lioth, Gesch. der Abendl.
the
to
stars
c.
Origen,
13;
round
turn
the
ttiXiov.
latter passages
Philosophie,vol.
are
very
ii.part 2,
(123) Stob. Phys. i. 25, p. 203; Plut. Plac. ii. 22, 23; Galen, c.
it is
to be that the sun,
when
meaning of the latter clause seems
and squeezes
from the equator, approaches the stars at the poles,
againstthem : and that their resistance to this pressure turns the
back
in its
the
sun
i. 26, p. 213.
iii. 10;
Plut,
de Ccel. ii. 13, " 16.
(125) Plut. Plac.

21
14.
thest
fur-
course.
(124) Stob.
c.
as
298.
note
The
stars,
the stars revolve not

does
flat,like
therefore
According
earth, axnrepe\nepi
are
the sun,
exclusively
by
tt)syrjseivai t6v ovpavov.

pi(popai" ttjv "â"TciT(o
(122) Stob. i. 24, p. 199; Plutarch, ii. 14, 19; Galen,
Philos. p. 12.
to
crystallinesphere; that the
sun
with
e"o)TaTT]i"
yrjivrjv elvat,
of Stobseus
igneous
an
lightis interceptedby loftymountains,
resistance
igneous, and
light; (m)
the
of
are
that the substance

great ; (122)
solstitial movements
moon
that
of Anaxi-
substances,invisible
with them
marked
philosophers;
earth
the poet.
stars
solid
sopher,
philo-
part of the heavenly
denoted
are
also
not
other
the
certain
the
would
the
tenets
extreme
(131)that
are
Xenophanes
Anacreon
the
studs, in the
or
and
when
of
he
may
B.C., which
astronomical
carried round
are
nails
fixed,like
summer
century
that
solid ;
sphere is earthy,or
our
sixth
and
following cosmical
menes
period of his life
historian,and
the
Hecatseus
The
active
nearly the contemporary
him
make
The
age.
last half of the
the
95
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
Aristot.
ap. Euseb.
Prcep.Ev.
i. 8;
Galen,
96
ASTRONOMY
He
appliedthe
and
sun
"
in space.
Heraclitus
of the
504
b.c.(127)The
the
last
He
The
:
from
the
of
;
life
the
flourished
line
about
of
the
fifth
written
stylein
to
century
with
nearly contemporary
as
the
placed in
probably belonged
part
which
he
pressed
ex-
proverbial.
celestial matters
ascribed
are
the
in the
luminous
concavityis
of the
sun
it is
that
hemisphere
op-oias
/cat
towards
the
is not
greater
than
the
held that the
ra
Theon.
ap.
receives
moon
the
solar
turned
its
width
aAXa
the
or
is
sun
eclipsetakes
upwards,
; that
earth
winter,
obscure, warm
shape of
that
the
exhalations
by
and
the
and
the
real magnitude
apparent magnitude,
of
ti)vbe yrjv -nkaTelav
12.
ijXiov/cat crikrjvrjv
/cat
tco
eVoêta-c9at
depi81a 7r\aTos.
According to Eudemus
Anaximenes
convexityis
greater than
(128)that
night, summer
turned
no
fed
are
that
;(130)
sun
(126) Origen, Philosoph.p.

Se
and
day
nature
prevalence of bright or
hollow
or
igneous
an
compressed fire,and
the
by
bowl,
place when
man's
foot
eivai iir
aipos oxov-
acrrpa' iravrayap
(131)
ovra
irvptva
Smyrn. 40, p. 324, ed. Martin,

plained
light from the sun, and ex-
her
eclipses.
lunar
mentioned
(127) He
and
Pythagoras, Xenophanes
Hecatseus, Diog.
ix. 1.
For
his
have
first
upon
is of
(129)that
moist, exhalations
Laert.
the
considered
heaven
earth
caused
fxevqv,
to
stated
obscurityof
formed
are
and
be
philosophical
opinionsbecame
the
stars
that of
may
"
That
dark
and
followingdoctrines
to him
are
sixth
be
The
iEschylus.
his
Ephesus, who
active part of his
may
the
(126)
of
of the
part
[CHAP. II.
THALES
explain the suspensionof
to
is
philosophers,
Ionic
B.C.
doctrine
same
moon
FROM
account
an
fragments,
see
of the
philosophy of Heraclitus, and
Schleiermacher
in the
Museum
for
collection of
der Alterthums-wissen-
schaft (Berlin,1807) vol. i. p. 315"533.
(128) Stob. Phys.
i. 23.
(129) Stob. i,24; Galen,

the land
and
sea,
some
pure
c.
13 ; Plut. Plac. ii.17.
He
held
and
that
there
bright, and
were
exhalations
from
dark, Diog. Laert.
some
ix."9.
(131) Stob.
Laert.
i. 25, p.
204; Plut.
ii. 21, 22, 24;
Galen,
c.
14;
Diog.
ix. 7.
Stobseus
ascribes
to Heraclitus
and
Hecatajus
the
tenet
that
the
sun
98
ASTRONOMY
Heraclitus
of
The
founder
540
the
that
and
day, and
manner
conceived
that
in which
case
rotation
which
of flame
weather.
probabilityfrom
that
the
and
of the
many
it
as
disappears,
our
portion of
been
suns
and
the
and
earth
mankind.
the
(140) His
He
earth
doctrine
the
He
;
an
day.(139)
no
moons,
propriated
ap-
the
inhabited
sun
by
comes
be-
explained the
by
the
tance
dis-
vast
concerning the
compressed cloud
Nub.
368"73.
Aristopli.
Jupiter was
ether.
Thus
Euripides says :
lasted
cavity,and
risings
in
that
not
in
coals
extinction
once
had
it were,
round
of
had
earth
portionof
sun's
He
tinguished
ex-
day.
every
the
sun
there
zones
it is carried.
by
the
time
sun
are
formed
be
to
renewed
caused
are
of the
they
of their
cause
sun
be
to
there
preserved.
that
See
in the pure
conflicting,
are
been
is the
eclipseof
an
that it is formed
was
have
fieryclouds
eclipseis
different
eclipsedto
to
School,
placed with
believed
deviates into
sometimes
apparent
of
Xenophanes
lightedagain at night,like
are
stars
solar
held
likewise
moon
be
of
lifetime
Eleatic
of
month, during which
to
us,
the
as
related that
he
entire
He
He
(138)
settings.
same
and
consisted
stars
this alternation
that
nomical
astro-
appear.
cosmologicaltenets
every
and
view, whether
what
the
the
long period
b.c.(137)
of his
Some
held
not
flourishingperiodmay
500
to
of
formed
have
with
to
as
[CHAP. II.
THALES
to
but
;(136)
accounts
Colophon, the
hut his
stated
does
chronological,
or
"
is likewise
solar years
1S,000
FROM
; that
conceived
it shines
as
dwelling
Aids.
lepovaldep'o'lKrjrnv
ojj.vvfj.id'
Melanipp. Soph. Frag.

aWepa Aibs Sa/xdriov.
(136)
Stob. i. 8, p. 97.
(137) Karsten,
from
7. Dind.
to
500
Aristoph. Kan.
Compare Schleierrnacher,ib.
Phil. Graec.
600
and
Kel.
vol.
i. part i. p. 10,
Xenophanes
(138) Stob. Phys. i. 24, p. 199; Plut. Plac. ii. 13
is
Tat. c. 11, p. 79.
charcoal, which
avdpai;means
our
are
word
coal,
as
well
as
100, speak of
p. 396.
places the
life of
B.C.
the present
sense
Galen,
the
of the German
(139) Stob. Phys. i. 24, 25 ; Plut. ii.20 ; Galen, c.

not
quite consistent with one another.
(140) Stob. Phys. i. 25 ; Plut. ii.24; Galen, c. 14.
c.
13 ; Achill.
originalsense
14.
of
koJde.
These
notices
9.]
SECT.
its
with
TO
light;
own
of its
for
(U1)
that
its foundations
Parmenides
of
School, appears
to have
flourished about
have
to
is
owing
the
the world
solid
is
460
the
fluity.
super-
are
posed
com-
and
stars
therefore
sphericalfigure.
likewise
been
born
belonged
about
he
:(U4)
b.c
the
520
B.C., and
considered
was
speak with
confidence
composed of three
that the
that
the
to this
as
circular
wall.
That
the
or
in
(141) Stob. Phys. i. 26;

(142) Stob. Phys. i. 29 ;
this doctrine
fact.(145)
the
"
12.
Galen,
The
c.
c.
Achill. Tat.
verses
that
that
the air is secreted
;(U8)that
Galen,
;
;
fire ; and
of fire and air
flame
highest of these
evaporationfrom
mixture
Plut. ii.25
preservedin
are
Plut. iii.2
de Coal. ii. 13,
(143) Aristot.
tiquity
an-
bands, surrounded
heaven, is of
an
of condensed
formed
are
is
sun
is
moon
the
to
discipleof Xenophanes, although
firmament, like
the earth
band
of the
is
moon
depth.(113) He
who
have
is of air ; that the next,
from
and
meteors
third is the terrestrial circle.(146)That
the
tinction
ex-
is necessary
sun
and
the
to
reported to have held the following doctrines
universe
bands
of
not
Elea,
to
been
Aristotle does not
that
infinite in
are
motionless,and
Eleatic
by
remarked
He
likewise held that comets
He
held it to be
the
phases are
ignitedclouds. (U2) His doctrine concerning the earth
of
He
its
contains, but that the
it
livingthings which
"
that
production and preservationof
the
was
and
light.
99
DEMOCRITUS.
the
the
fiery
; (UT) that
Morning
15.
18.
in which
he laid down
4.
c.
tto"t"t\vSparai
piv r68e Tveipas
ava"
nap
8'es cmeipov iKavet.
aldepiTTpo"nrkd"ov,
ra
Kara)
the emendation
of Karsten, ib. p. 49.
UpocnAaôt is
yairjs
According
Homeric
to
word
it occurs
doctrines
of
both
in the Iliad and
Xenophanes
are
an
nomical
Odyssey. The astrocopiouslyillustrated by Karsten, ib.
the
p. 164"183.
(144) The date

vol. i. part 2, p. 3
of Parmenides
"
(145)Metaph. i. 5.
" 64 ; Sext. Emp.
i. 15,
(146) Stob.
Eel.
is examined
and
Phil. Gr. Eel.
Compare Diog. Laert.
i. 22, 23;
Parmenides,
ix. 21 ; Clem. Alex. Strom.

Suidas in Ilappevidrjs.
p. 213, ed. Bekker.
Plut,
Plac.
Pra?p.Evang. xv. 38 ; Cic. IS".D. i. 11.

(147) Stob. Eel. ib.
(148) Stob. Phys. i. 24.
Concerning
menes
by Karsten,
9.
see
above, p. 95,
h2
n.
ii. 7; Galen,
an
c.
opinion ascribed
121.
11;
Euseb.
to
Anaxi-
100
FROM
ASTRONOMY
star, which
in
highest place
sun
and
the
the
moon
are
the
caused
the
by
the
he
is
He
(\pevdo(pavi)Q}.(151)
the
earth is
taught
that
of
universe.
the
the
10
verse
In
the
this
of
the
phases of
the
opaque
the
pseudo-luminous.
moon
have
to
into
that
fieryand
been
with
five
elements
the
is situated
consistent
earth
and
the
of
vehicle
first who
in the
this
centre
that
account
ascribed
to
naturallyimpliesa sphericalor
at
zones
who
Parmenides
their
examples of
first
was
is stated to have
been
hexameter
didactic
philosophical
as
flourished
who
selected
physical speculations, and
the
served
respect they
Agrigentum,
and
the
Xenophanes
as
gave
is
ven
fieryhea-
size,hut
the
the
comes
hemisphericalfigure.
"
called
stated
this division
him:(153)for
least
of
of
in
that
(15")
spherical,and
(152) It
first division
order
stars, in the
equal
sun
in
next
the
are
mixture
composition,whence
in its
that
moon
lightfrom
Evening star, occupiesthe
are
sun
and
sun
receives its
moon
the
ether, and
under
that
:(U9)that
with
identified
he
[chap. II.
THALES
model
about
the
B.c.,(m)
444
"
of
disciple
That
Parmenides
the
was
(149) Stob. i. 24.
stated by Favorinus
Morning and Evening stars was
his Commentaries.
Diog. Laert. ix. 23. Favorinus
Empedocles
to
455
poem.
Parmenides.
(155)
first to identifythe
in the fifth book of
lived
the
at
of
time
Hadrian.
(150) Stob.
(151) Stob.
Galen, and
as
i. 25, 26
Plut. ii.26.
This paragraph does not occur

in Plutarch
opinion is previously attributed by Stobscus
to Anaxagoras, there is probably some
error.
Eel. i. 26.
the
same
and
words
nearly the same
Laert.
ix. 21.
(152) Diog.
(153) By Posidonius, ap. Strab. ii.2, 2. The cosmology of Parmenides
256.
is illustrated by Karsten, ib. vol. i. part 2, p. 240
(154) Karsten, Phil. Gr. Pel. vol. ii. p. 12, supposes Empedocles
in
"
have
lived from
492
to 432
to
B.C.
in his work
the
on
According to Aristotle, cited by Eratosthenes
the
of
victor
in
grandfather
Olymp.
Olympic conquerors,
Empedocles was
71 '(496b.c.) Diog. Laert. viii. 51, 52.
Empedocles was
subsequent to the expedition of Xerxes
against
which
Greece, upon
subject he left an unfinished poem.
Diog. Laert.
viii. 57.
Some
extant
verses
of
Empedocles
Karsten, Phil. Gr. Pel. vol. ii.
p.
spoken of as no longer alive.

(155) Diog. Laert. viii.55, 56.
to refer
appear
The
person
to
150, 297.
The
poem
of
Empedocles
in
Pythagoras,
question is
was
doubtless
10.]
SECT.
TO
Empedocles
be
may
101
DEMOCRITUS.
regarded
the
as
contemporary of
dotus.
Hero-
(15G)
is related
He
to have
heavenly bodies.
That
of air condensed'
that
the
by fire,so
of
matters
stars
of
are
is
the
and
sun,
of the
universe
the
in
the
by fire,and
great
that
as
the model
its
shape
that
its distance
the
that
two
are
the
between
is that
of
the
earth
See
had
before
and
Empedocles went as
Diog. Laert. viii. 52.
resistance
the earth
or
; (16")
lighted
is twice
the universe
eulogy
the
an
hardened
it is
sun
that
;(161)
his eyes.
light
own
hemisphere
that
the
from
sible
invi-
to the
congealed
disc
one,
it suffers
it and
is mist
moon
the
invisible to
the
that
and
earth;
with
suns;
of the upper
sun
planets
ment
retrogrademove-
produced by
its distance
from
Lucretius
which
to
of the
and
sun;
the
intervenes
moon
the substance
earth
that
the
reflectingits
motion;
being
the fixed
; that
that
its two
is coincident
there
solstices is
the
at
sun
its
the
upon
containingsphere ;
the
the air
hemisphere, opposed
upper
sharing
within
hemisphere, and
lower
of ice
fiery nature,
sun
that
:(1D9)
in the
the
fiery air
eclipsewhen
by
of
are
the circuit of the
equal in magnitude
that
stars
vault,but
crystalline
to
other, in
of
included
are
the
of
the
air
substance
fastened
fire,placed
from
the
assume
the
on
firmament, formed
separated from
formed
the
the
solid
fire
of
is
to
as
fire and
boundary
us
following doctrines
particlesof
free ; (158)
that
are
the
the heaven
that
hemispheres;(157)
formed
held
of him
as
is
in
i. 727"34.
(156) Both
which
was
(157) Stob.
Introd.
Herodotus
in 443
founded
Eel.
in Arat.
c.
Kpvo-TciWosalways
B.C.
colonists
i. 23 ; Plut. Plac. ii. 11 ; Galen,

5.
Compare Sturz, Emped. p.
meant
ice in the
earlier writers,
c.
Thurii,
12 ; Achill. Tat.
321.
though
to
The
word
the later writers
crystal. The expression

tyvxposkvkXos appears to be used in the
cited by Theo
orb by Alexander
Êtolus in the verses
crystalline
crystalin
Srnyrnams, c. 15, p. 186, ed. Martin.
signifies
Cri/stallusalways
use
it for
of
sense
the Latin
writers.
(158) Stob.
(159) Stob.
Eel. i. 24; Plut. ii. 13

Eel. i. 21
(160)
Stob. Eel. i. 25;
(161)
Stob.
Euseb.
Eel.
Prsep. Ev.
Galen,
c.
13 ;
Sturz, ib.
p. 334.
Plut. Plac. ii. 1.

Plut. Plac. ii. 20, 23;
Galen,
c.
14.
i. 26; Plut. ii. 27; de facie- in orbe lunse, c. 16;

i. 8.
The
of Empedocles, cited by Plutarch,
verse
102
ASTRONOMY
egg-shaped,and
height above
of the
and
that
FROM
heads.
our
northern
pole,the depressionof
inclination of the world,
the
He
held
universe
earth
the
and
he
effect to the
of the
"
to be
11
School
of
of
philosophy,and
575
to
historian.
of rest
in
is
to
reportedto
the
accused
rapidly
the
egg.(165)
to
the
Ionic
the
been
have
B.C., and
removed
of
this
cannot
philosophers
; for
two
499
at
cular
rapid cir-
conceived
statement, however,
cityhe imparted
was
an
of the
round
belonged
from
his
Pericles, Euripides,Archelaus,
(167) He
and
sun
compared
ground. (164) He
Anaxagoras
this
the
the
to
whirled
Clazomenae
he
pole,
centre
He
it.
when
chronologyof
B.C.
and
science
the
the
at
around
which
Anaxagoras is placed
at
Athens
motionless
heaven
cup,
impulse of
elongatedsphere,similar
an
tion
eleva-
southern
the
its
air. (163)
its state
fallingto
Avith the
of
menes
be
Anaximenes.(166) This
reconciled
birth
Anaxagoras
of
de
in
water
prevented from
heaven
to
the
by
of the
attributed
movement
greater than
is
(163) Empedocles explainedthe
the consequent withdrawal
is
of the heaven
width
the
[CHAP.TI.
THALES
that
impiety
at
be
the
of Anaxi-
Clazomense
to
physical
opinionson
and
ciple
dis-
Thucydides the
Athens,
and
was
fac. in
orbe
lunse, c. 2, is correctlygiven by Wyttenbacli : rjXios
Sturz, p. 332, misled by the false reading,
fjS'
o|u/3eXr)? IXaeipa aeXi']vr].
He
of stone.
Tjde Xd'iva, says that Empedocles composed the moon
called the moon
is
her
because
her
beat
nor
never
scorching,
IXdeipa,
emendation
of Karsten,
ligbt dazzling. Tbe
rjd'dyXaieaa-n afXijvT),
ib. vol. ii. p. 217, and
tbat of Mullach, Fragm. Phil. Gr. p. 7, are not
needed.
xv.
the
(162) Stob. i. 26 ; Plut. ii.31 ; Galen,

53.
Stobseus represents Empedocles
from
moon
(163) Plut.
xv.
the earth is twice

Plac.
ii. 8;
Stob.
her
c.
to
15 ; and Euseb.
Prsep.Evang.
have
held that the distance of
distance
i. 15;
from
Galen,
c.
the
sun.
11; Euseb.
Pra?p.Ev.
39.
(164) Aristot. de Coel. ii. 13, " 21; iii.2, " 3. Empedocles ridiculed
of Xenophanes, that the foundations
of the earth are infinitely
12.
See above, n. 143.
deep, ib. ii. 13, "
Eel.
Stob.
and physical
Phys. i. 26.
Concerning the astronomical
(165)
doctrines of Empedocles, see Karsten, ib. vol. ii. p. 416
440; Sturz,
is
An
in 168 iambic verses,
entitled 'Ecpalpa,
extant
Emped. p. 321.
poem,
ascribed to Empedocles ; but it is borrowed
from
of
and
is
late
Aratus,
the notion
"
date.
See
Fabr.
Bib. Gr. vol. i. p. 814, 825, ed. Harl.
Sturz, ib.
p. 88.
(166) See Schaubach, Anaxagorse Fragmenta (Lips.1827), p. 3.

of the influence
(167) Schaubach, ib. p. 17 33. A full account
"
of the
11.]
SECT.
TO
by Pericles.
defended
therefore about
Anaxagoras
said,in
contemplation of
Mount
Mimas,
the
to
answer
the
discovery to the
with
by Anaxagoras
De
iii.34.
and
speculationsconcerning
question,that he
and
Plat.
is
him
the
as
(17")
of his
seat
on
his
having carried
possiblelimit. (173) His
given by
to
have
Plut. Per. 4
acquired
6.
"
Pericles
" 120, p. 270. Pericles

Pythocleides and Anaxagoras,
with
physics is mentioned
of
born
was
heavens.
the
ported
re-
Plat. Phsedr.
Alcib. i.
Some
as
supposed
was
is
epitaph inscribed
furthest
(where he
Damon,
in
seventy,
phenomena. (169) He
described
teachingof Anaxagoras upon Pericles

from
learnt perecopoXoyla
Anaxagoras,
with philosophers; first
conversed
afterwards
of
to
School, the attention of
Miletus, is mentioned
near
Egypt
he migrated
life,
age
the moon,
sun,
Lampsacenes
astronomical
to
to
observations.^71) The
astronomical
travels
the
the Ionic
celestial
to
especially
for the
by
about
at
directed
exclusively
to have
tomb
close of his
b.c(168)
430
was
and
Nature,
died
predecessorsin
his
Like
the
At
he
where
Lampsacus,
103
DEMOCRITUS.
" 30.
by Cic.
Alexander
The
instruction
of
Pericles
lirut. 11 ; his instruction
in
Êtolus
Orat.
describe Euripides
verses
See
Gell.
^nt'ov,Meineke, Anal. Alex. p. 247.
'Ava"ay6pov Tp6(pi/j.os
born
and
The
in 480,
T hucydides in 472 B.C.
20.
exact
xv.
Euripides was
of the birth of Pericles
is unknown
was
: he
probably born about
year
495 B.C.
Anaxagoras is related to have predictedthe fall of the aerolite
is referred
to 469, 467, and
465 b.c.
at Êgospotami, which
(Schaubach,
authentic
of the lifetime of Anaxagoras is that
account
p. 42.) The most
quent
of Aristotle,who
priorto Empedocles in age, but subsesays that he was
in the publicationof his writings,Metaph. i. 3.
Empedocles oas
generation as the
probably born about 480 B.C., and belonged to the same
This
Athenian
well with the
statement
disciplesof Anaxagoras.
agrees
born
about
500
Clinton
fixes the
B.C.
suppositionthat Anaxagoras was
Eusebius
prosecutionof Anaxagoras at 432, and his death at 428, B.C.
01. 69.3, 502 B.C., and
that Anaxagoras nourished
died 01. 79.3,
states
as
462
and
B.C.
(168) Alcidamas, ap. Aristot. Ehet. ii. 23, 11, states

a
public funeral, although he
gave Anaxagoras
that they continued
him
to snow
publichonours, even
lifetime.
Alcidamas
lived
in
the
generation
between
that
was
the
a
sacenes
Lampforeigner;
in the
writer's
Anaxagoras
and
Aristotle.
(169) Aristot. Eth.

(170) Diog. Laert.
Philostrat.
Nic. vi. 7.
ii. 7, 10.
vit.
(171)
(172) Diog. Laert.
ivdaft
See
Schaubach,
p. 9.
Apollon. ii. 5.
ii. 15; iElian, V.
H.
viii. 19.
(Til rtppa
d\i]6eias
nept;aus
'Avaâyopas.
ovpaviov
Koapov
5, describes Pericles as Laving learned peTeapoXoylaand
o
TrkeicrTOv
nelrai
Plut. Per.
TapawXea-x^
from
Anaxagoras.
pe-
104
ASTRONOMY
physicalscience
from
be
to
appear
of the
of late writers.
he
is said
while
he
and
circle
imperfectlyattested,and
are
priests),
figment
mere
geometer,
the
[chap. II.
THALES
FROM
to have
was
in
(173) He
written
upon
the
prison on
wise
like-
was
rature
quad-
the
charge
of
impiety.(w)
The
followingare
which
attributed
are
flat
shape
it
He
the
that
menes,
it is
is
buoyed
up
of their
earth
and
He
be
carried
up
motion,
and
had
sun
to
held
a
the
of
mass
to
respect
to
by
been
be
them
during
the
to
force
the
ignitedby
larger than
(173) Amniian.
Marc.
xxii. 16
vol. i. p. 165, ed. Bonn.

is
Anaxfigore. The statement
der Phil. vol. i. p. 290.
Erast.
Theodoret.
be
Exil.
the
invisible part
of the
had
which
of its circular
tical
vor-
or
(177)
fieryfirmament.
Peloponnese,
Affect.
Schaubach,
de
(175)
orbits
circular
stones
Compare
rejectedby Schaubach,
ad init. ; Plut.
ceived
con-
composition
the
the
He
universe.
the
in
move
it
conceived
heaven
to
under
to pass
of
centre
air.
the
by
of its
account
on
ignited stone. (178) Anaxagoras
Chron.
(174) Plat.
stars
(176) With
course.
the
and
sun
heavenly bodies, he
been
in
that
sustained
Anaxi-
held, with
He
and
plane ;
and
immovable
as
the
doctrines
important astronomical
Anaxagoras.
to
earth
supposed the
round
the most
18.
is said
Grsec.
p. 13 ;
2;
and
to
to
have
Cedren.
Bayle, Diet.
ib. ; Bitter, Gesch.
Compare
Schaubach,
p. 58.
8e yrjvtu
ii. 8 ; Origen. Philos. p. 14.
axîpaTi
ttjv
81a to peyedos Kal 81a to
etvcu
piveivpeTe'copov
prjb'ev
nevov,
depa la^vpoTaTouovto. (fiepeiv
According
eTro%ovpeirr]v
ttjv y^v.
de Coel. ii. 13, " 16, Anaximenes,
Anaxagoras, and Democritus
the breadth
of the earth as the cause
of its immobility. ShnAristot. de Coel. p. 91 b, p. 124 a, distinctly
agoras
states that Anaxthe earth to be motionless
at the centre.
Compare Schaubach,
(175) Diog.
lihareiav
Koi 81a
to
eivai
to
Laert.
Kai
top
Aristot.
considered
plicius,ad
held
p. 174-5.
(176) Aristot. Meteor, i. 8 ; Plut. Plac. iii.1 ; Origen, ib. p. 14.

(177) Plut. Plac. ii. 13; Origen. Phil. p. 14 ; Euseb.
Prsep. Evang.
30 ; Plut. Lysand. 12 ; Diog. Laert. ii. 12.
xv.
(178) Plut. Plac. ii. 21; de fac. in orbe lun. 19; Diog. Laert. ii. 8;
Stob. Eel. i. 25, 3; Achilles Tatius, Isag. c. 2, 11.
The
expressionwhich
he appliedto the sun
it
is
that
See
Xen. Mem.
iv.
pvtpos
was
a
bumvpos.
cited
other
7, 7 ; Plat. Apol. 14 ; and numerous
by Schaubach,
passages
142. p.v8posmeant
in general a heated
of iron fresh from
mass
p. 139
the furnace.
Sophocles,Ant. 264, appliesit to the bars of iron used in
the fieryordeal.
Aristotle applies it to the heated
stones
ejectedfrom
"
106
ASTRONOMY
dom
FROM
tlie physicalcauses
concerniiig
remarked
that
Thucydidesknew
at
the
new
place at
the
full. (183) It
place
derived
the
this
physicalnature
Athenian
attributed
Anaxagoras
of
the
This
the
cold
air,
resistance
therefore
between
to
to the
moon
have
the
turned
the
them
fixed orbits
of
concourse
hence
he
Anaxagoras
to
seems
speculators upon
atheist. (1S7) He
to
the
celestial
be
was
difference
does
not
to have
appears
and
seem
with
produced by
no
the
splendour.(186)
the
first of
the
subjects who
body.
and
the
number,
the
resistance
moving
he
he
to
been
Greek
regarded
was
as
an
charge by substitutingmecha-
this
incurred
the
and
sun
knew
combined
their
have
that
to
overcome,
former
definite
no
have
may
to the
the
; but
stars
explainedcomets
planets,and by
of
(185)He
fixed
meteors, of
as
he
the
namely
unable
of
number
takes
moon
is certain
It
of
pressure
course.
the
takes
sun
b.c.(184)
cause,
was
the
be
may
unknown
practically
solstices
the
in its
planets and
the
the
the
that
Anaxagoras.
in 413
by
eclipseof
improbable
same
body
back
known
regarded
caused
eclipseof
an
an
was
eclipses
Syracuse
at
army
phases of
of
that
is not
knowledge from
eclipses.
(182) It
of
that
and
moon,
[CHAP. 11.
THALES
(182) Stob. Eel. i. 27; Origen. Phil. p. 14; Plut. Nic. 23. A similar
hypothesis is described by Aristotle, de Ccel. ii. 13, 7. eVt'oisfie So/ceZ kolI
7r\eia" aapara
roiavra
eu8eêa6ai(pepeadaiireplto peaov, tj/juv fie adrj\a 81a
nXelovs i] ras
tt)s y'js. A16 Kai ras
ttjs ae\i]VT)seK\el\j/eis
Ti)v ennrpoadrjaiv
tov
eKacTTOv
rj\iovyiyveo-Qal
(paaiv'twv
avTT]v,
avTicppuTTeiv
(pepopevav
yap
dW
ov
Gesch.
povov
der
ttjv
yrjv.
Abeudl.
The
attempts
Phil. ii. 2, note
of
1300,
Eoth
are
(183) Thuc.
at
nee
ii.28, iv. 52, vii. 50.

This
later date.
Macrobius
in Somn.
sol unquam
decimo
cursus
nisi
deficit,
sui die nescit
cum
luna
tricesimus
defectum.'
discredit
to
this passage,
futile.
knowledge
had
become
Scip.i.15, " ii.remarks:

lunse
dies
Geminus,
liar
fami'Ideo
est, et nisi quinto

that
c. 9, remarks
lunar
eclipsestake placeonly at the full moon.

(184) Thucydides speaks contemptuously of Nicias as being too much
devoted
devices ; but he says that
and
to divination
similar superstitious
the army
terrified by the omen,
and
were
pressed him to stay, aud he
does not mention
any advice of an oppositetendency.
(185) Stob. Eel. i. 26 ; Plut. ii.23; Origen. Phil. p. 14.
pare
(186) Aristot. Meteor, i. 8 ; Plut. Plac. hi. 2 ; Diog. Laert. ii.9. ComSchaubach,
pp.
106-8.
os
(187) Lucian, Timon. 10, tov ao(pio-Trjv
'Ava"ayopav,
Iren. adv. Ha;r.
6eovs.
pr]8i6Xus thai rivas
fjpdstovs
entide
tovs
6pi\t)Tas
ii.14, Anaxagoras
SECT.
11.]
nical
and
TO
unprovidentialforces
gods;(188)and
believed
to
of
divine
earthy materials.
for the
the
by reducing
to be
107
DEMOCRITUS.
to
terrestrial
doctrines
than
explanationsfurther
doctrine
offence
that
the
; the
is
sun
drove
chariot
His
hypothesis of
his
regarded
autem,
qui et
Dindorf.
his
the
atheus
classes
that
aerolite of
the
earth
cognominatus
mulgated
pro-
out
with
his
sical
phy-
east
the
which
"
god
west.(190)
vEgospotami
"
his
by
was
to
air
his
great
gave
sun
degradation of
"
been
and
the
was
wise
like-
was
heavenly
supposition that she
Aristides,Orat. 45, vol. ii.p.
est.
80.
Diagoras
eclipseof Nicias,
Aristagoraswith
(188) Plutarch, speaking of
the
from
sky
atheistic. (191)His
as
carried
ignited stone,
revolving in
stones
level with
the
were
predecessors.
(1S9) Thus
of
mass
across
probably suggested by
to
spoke
probably
popular belief still being
who
moon
and
courage,
he
the
standard,
had, indeed,
but
:
by preceding 'philosophers
greater plainness and
of
agency
heavenly bodies, which
nature,
Similar
direct
the Melian.
the
ov
says:
yap i)vei-%ovTo
kcu
Tore
(fivcriKovs
ixeTeoopoXeaxas
KaXovpevovs, w? eif alrias dXoyovs Kai
6elov, Nic. 23.
Swdpeis a.TTpopor]Tovs Kai KUTrjvayKaa-piva
ttuOyj
to
hiarpifiovTas
Xen.
eVi ra
Mem.
iv. 7, 6, describes Anaxagoras
6
as
(ppovfjo-as
peyio-Tov
which
t""v deav prjâvas
Diod.
of
comet
ras
xv.
50,
a
e"yelo-dai.
speaking
rovs
appeared
Xapmidos
in Greece
eiy
the
372
B.C.,
says
8e
evioi
"pvo-uc.S"v
rrjv
tu"v
ra
roiavra
dvefpepov,
drroCpaLi'opei'oi
(pvcriKcis ciItlcis
yivecrdai
^povois
KaTrjvayKaapei/as
With
in
the criticisms
the
on
from
followingverses
the
We
shove
Thrust
Or
bind
some
no
of
source
guide,
pride!
high Priori road,

downward, till we doubt
Nature
And
want
and
take the
reason
Make
compare
"
of arrogance,
nobly
And
rrjs
apicrpevois.
irreligious
opinionsof Anaxagoras,
Dunciad
(iv.469) :
All-seeingin thy mists, we

Mother
ytv"Tiv
(pavrd.o-p.aTa
stdl encroach
him
off
as
mechanic
in matter,
or
far
as
cause
upon
e'er
of God
his
we
into
can
his
plan,
;
place;
diffuse in space.
with
the first who
wrote
(189) Plutarch, ib.,says that Anaxagoras was
of eclipses
that at the time of the
concerning the cause
; but
Athenian
his opinionswere
limited to a few, and were
expeditionto Sicily,
in confidence.
only mentioned
(190) Joseph, cont. Apion. ii.37 : 'Ava"ayopas8e K\a"opevws rjv'dXX'
ijXioveivai 8cbv, 6 b ai/rbv ecprj puSpov elvat Bidore
tov
vopi^dvTiovAdrjvalonv
BdvaTov
dXlyas
avTov
Trap'
^rrjfpovs
irvpov,
KaTtyvuiaav.
atheistic error
xii.
as
an
(191) Plato, Leg.
p. 967, speaks of this tenet
deterred
from
had
had
discredit
and
which
men
brought
astronomy,
upon
the study of it.
boldness
'
108
ASTRONOMY
had
plains,and
inhabited
also considered
speculation.
(192) His
to the
rise
been
brought againsthim
It
Cleon.
by
prison,and
is
also
be
defended
was
subjects,but
the
of
denied
who
to
have
been
have
to
carried
was
beginning
persons
sun,
is said
sentenced
been
decree
the
by Pericles,
to
appears
have
to
this decree
the
the
his connexion
The
with
fine. (193)
Athens
at
B.C., about
nearly 70
years
Anaxagoras
the
and
by
Peloponnesian War,
of
existence
gods, or
at Pericles
on
should
account
of
Anaxagoras. (m)
prosecution of Anaxagoras
year 432
was
aimed
was
of
thrown
published opinions concerningcelestial phenomena,

prosecuted;
of
by Thucydides,the opponent
his life ; he
that
Diopeithes, about
who
He
perhaps
stated
declaringthat
either
be
even
freedom
astronomical
prosecutionfor impiety which
escaped with
certainly
into
unauthorized
an
as
might
concerning the composition of
gave
Pericles, or
valleys,and
opinions on
doctrine
his
principally
[CHAP.II.
TIIALES
and
mountains,
was
"
FROM
two
is referred
before
years
his
Clinton
by
death,
and
to
when
the
he
old.(195)
likewise
of
religioussentiments
the
offended
people by givingphysicalexplanationsof prodigies,

(1%)and
by allegorizingthe
(192) See
that
the
sun
together as
Plat.
gods
Apol. 14,
of
where
Homer
the
example, by
published doctrines
of stone, and that the moon

irreligious
opinions,such as Meletus
is made
for
is
an
might
of
Anaxagoras,
earth,
make
con-
are
the
classed
subjects
of criminal
prosecution.
According to Favorinus,
sun
and
moon
were
not
of Anaxagoras concerning the

the doctrines
from
his own,
but were
borrowed
some
previous
ix. 34.
He did not, however, specifyfrom whom
speculator,Diog. Laert.
derived.
they were
(193) Plut. Per. 32 ; Nic. 23 ; Diog. Laert, ii. 12, 13 ; Diod. xii. 39.
Plut. de Superstit.10 : 'Avaâyopas8tKt]vi'cpvyev
t"5 \idov
daefieias em
elirelvtqv
190.
n.
rjXtov. Compare Josephus,
(194) Plut. Per. 32. On the accusation of Anaxagoras, see Sintenis,ad
Plut. Per.
32, p. 220.
(195) Protagoras,in his treatise neplBecov,professed perfectscepticism

concerning the existence of the gods, Sext. Emp. ix. 55 ; Diog. Laert. ix.
51.
Hence
he was
regarded as an atheist, Cic. N. D. i. 2, 12 ; and he was
His
banished
from Athens.
He
died in crossingthe sea in an open boat.
took
death
place about 411 B.C., in the interval between the prosecutions
of Anaxagoras and Socrates.
(196) Plut. Per. 6.
12, 13.]
SECT.
TO
verting Jupiter into Mind,

latter method
dides
of
12
narrative
Diogenes,
have
been
addicted
which
that
aerolite of
revolved
round
the
and
sun
the
and
heat from
the
earth's
to
Socrates
13
The
Socrates
climates.
then
was
teaching and of
the
nothing
School,
from
in
his
that
stars.
to
and
light
the inclination
and
of seventy, in
the
and
469
in 422
of
of
purpose
the
that
demned
con-
was
399
year
b.c
although
but
of his
character
understood
completelymis-
the Athenian
the
after that
he
b.c;
old, the
people.
Socrates
philosophers of the Ionic

The
Anaxagoras.
characteristic
all
it avoided
movements
liarity
pecu-
speculation
of its
component
the celestial sphere to the surface
from
it
that
human
feelings,actions, and
neither
cosmological nor
(197) Scliaubach, p.
(198) Brandis, ib. p.
of
to receive
B.C.,
the sether and

;
ceived
con-
formed
be
to
He
(199)
generation next
acted
philosophywas,
men
the
(201)
with
it descended
dwellings of
have
of the stones
one
opinions was
philosophical
common
of the earth ; from
was
attributed
in
was
concerning the universe, and

parts ;
to
nearly fiftyyears
Thales
of his
and
Anaxagoras,(198)
to the
age
by Aristophanes
had
appears
He
born
of the Clouds
comedy
War.
pumice-stone, and
(200)
was
death, at
to
bility
proba-
to
Apollonia, in Crete,
iEgospotami
belonged
He
Anaxagoras.
The
Thucy-
to
reduced
provision of nature, for the
producing a varietyof
"
be
heavenly bodies
the
the aether.
axis
suggested
Trojan
earth with
other
substance,like
porous
of
Art.^97)
physical philosophy. Like Anaxagoras, he
to
the
which
by
citizen of
into
have
of the
contemporary
himself
supposed
of
Minerva
interpretationmay
the Homeric
to
and
the historical rationalism
"
109
DEMOCRITUS.
the
region of
the
gods
to
the
occupied exclusivelywith
was
interests.
astronomical, but
His
teaching
ethical
aud
was
tical.^02)
poli-
37.
273.
He
is called
discipleof
Anaximenes.
Eel. i. 24; Plut. Plac. ii. 13.

(199)
(2co) Stob. Eel. i. 24, 25, 26 ; Plut. Plac. ii. 13 ; Galen,
(201) Plut. Plac. ii. 8.
to
(202) Aristotle states that in the time of Socrates
Stob.
"
c.
13.
to.
Cyre'iv
71-e/n
110
ASTRONOMY
Nevertheless,when
his contentious
wounded
the
grounds of
on
had
set
fit
the
in
while
great comic
had
to
not
committed
the world
not
were
his
and
his
write
to
down
his
unlike, than
the
picturewhich
if Bacon
had
Aristotelian,and
an
Cpvcreas
ivpbs8e
eXrjê,
De
the
or
real
yet begun
been
Hobbes
to
he drew
decried
tive
argumenta-
or
ri]v xpr}(Tip.ov "*PfTW
his
as
ttjv
an
ponents,
ex-
colate
per-
prejudice
not
of Socrates
it
Athenians
the
was
Spinosa as
"at
act
The
his
He
published
Hence
by
as
think
not
speculationscould
reviews.
the
opinions.
conversations.
his
he
him
upon
stage,did
Aristophanes excited against Socrates

and
as
not
whom
and
through newspapers
which
fixed
friends
were
his
readingpublic,to
the
when
feelingsof
current
philosophyto writing,and
had
disciples
he
by questioning
of life ; and
upon
antagonistsof Socrates, what
when
argument;
poet, Avho
of the
unpopular by
nions
apparentlyintuitive opi-
the
hostilityto
inquireeither
to
of
fellowcitizens
subjectfor satirical exhibition
it worth
himself
principalconcerns
the
public;
made
and
traditionary
of the
himself
had
his
vanity of
[CHAP.IT.
THALES
scepticalmethod
their
some
Athenian
Socrates
and
had
FROM
was
less
not
founded,
un-
less
contemporaries
abstruse
theo-
ol
aireKkivnv
TroKiriKrjv
(pi\o-
Abantiqua philosophicusque ad Socratem

"ro(povvT"s.
Arclielaum,
Anaxagorse
audierat),numeri motusque tracdiscipuluin,
(qui
omnia
tabantur, et unde
orirentur,quove reciderent : studiosequeab his
siderum
anquirebantur,et cuncta coelestia.
maguitudines, intervalla,cursus
Socrates autem
devocavit
colloe ccelo,et in urbibus
primus philosophiam
vita
etiam
de
et
et
in
domos
moribus
introduxit,
cavit, et
coegit
rebusque
Cic. Tusc. Disp. v. 4.
bonis et malis qusrere.
Quo etiam sapientiorem
Socratem
soleo judicare,qui omnem
deposuerifc
ejusmodi curam
; eaque
hominum
ratio consequi
de natura
qusrerentur, aut majora quam
quae
dixerit. Cic. de Rep.
attinere
ad vitam
hominum
posset, aut nihil omnino
Socrates mihi videtur, id quod constat inter omnes,
i. 10.
primus a rebus
ante
occultis et ab ipsa natura
involutis, in quibus omnes
eum
philosophi
adduxoccupatifuerunt, avocavisse philosophiam,et ad vitam communem
isse : ut de virtutibus et vitiis,
omninoque de bonis rebus et malis qusereret,
vel procul esse
coelestia autem
a nostra
cognitionecenseret, vel, si maxime
ad
vivendum.
Cic. Acad. i. 4.
nihil
bene
tamen
cognitaessent,
is represented in the Phredo, " 40, p. 96, as saying that when
Socrates
he had a strong bias for physical philosophy,but that he
he was
young,
he says, veus
discovered
his unfitness for it. eya" yap,
6avp.aarcos
cos
Part.
An.
i. 1.
w^
av
"ro(pias i]v 87) KaXovcri irepl(pvcrecos larTopuii:kul
"a\ r^vyrju
Kal tci Treplrbv ovpavov
reAeurcoi'
re
ttu6i],
aaoTrwu,
(pOopcis
e7re6vp.r]cra
tcivttjs
tovtojv
ovtq)s
rcis
ttjs
ipavTOie'8o"anpus
"
ravrrjv
ttjv
aKe\jnvacpvijs eivai,coy
ov8ev
^prjua.
13.]
SECT.
logian.(203) Near
the
Socrates
complains
with, the
old
whose
he
new
and he
in
to
meet.
who
did
not
forward
come
their calumnies
against him
Aristophanes, in
Socrates
from
the
nature,
in
diagrams inscribed
in
intent upon
the sun,
called
even
denying the
the
and
as
floor.
phenomena
Thales.
(205)
of the
existence
airy region in which
had
were,
been
acted
persons,
picture of the Ionic
of
He
from
in
the
is
pended
sus-
earth, and
contemplatingon
of the
moon
recognised gods,
Socrates
presented
re-
geometrical
is, moreover,
thoughts of
the
pound
com-
are
himself
Socrates
engaged
the
Socrates
poring over
mind
sophist
called
clouds, the unsubstantial
the
for them
accusers
unnamed
and
money,
investigatingthe motion
another
judges,
features of the modern
some
withdrawing his
celestial
and in
ideal
reproduced an
upon
gasket
his
private.
studyingastronomy,
as
of
old
various
pupils in the school
The
Socrates.
the old accusers,
publictheatre,but whispered
taught for
rhetorician,who
The
deal
to
accusers
minds
the
Apology,
Clouds, instead of paintinga portraitof
physicalphilosopher,added
and
the
on
of
sets
(whose comedy
previously),and
twenty-three years
Platonic
impliesthat
root
difficult for him
more
two
he says, the poet of the Clouds
as
as
has
taken
have
of the
beginning
that
the
calumnies
the
are
and
Ill
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
(2W)he
represented
and
as
denizens
are
is
tuting
substiof
the
conceived
to
expatiate.
(206)
who
men
(203) la the Apology of Plato, Socrates describes the young
first
families
who
the
in
and
Athens,
belonged to
frequented his company,
as
imitating his style of interrogation, and as convicting their fellowcitizens of ignorance aud presumption. He then proceeds thus : ivreiOev
Koi
vtt' avroiu
eêraôpevoiepol opyiôvrai,ov\ avrois,
\iyovcnv as
ovv
01
fTTfibav tis airovs
Kai
veovs.
kcu
tovs
Stacpdeipei
SwKpar^s1 tls eari
piapcoraros
on
"pu"TQ
ttoicov
km
otl
doKUHTiv anopeiv,ra
p.f]
otl
olv,
KpeiTTQ)
ra
pereaipa
noielv,
(204) Nub.
(205)
Meton
In
v.
Kal
eiTtelv aAX
vrro
iva
ayvoovcnv,
rap
Se
\eyovtjtto) Xoyop
ravra
171, 177, 191, 201, 202, 225, 227.
8tjt ineivov
Nub.
ra
ovbep
(pi\o(ro"povi"Ta"v
npo)(eipa
6eovs prj popi"eipnal top
kcu
y?]s,
tvuptcop
10.
is, in like
(206)
uereapa
ri
8i8dcrKa)i",
e\ovo~ipep
Kara
manner,
Nub.
QaXijv davp.afrp.ei",
called
217, 264-6, 365.
v.
npciypara,
228.
360, he is included
The
among
Thales
Socrates
clouds
the
180.
in the Birds,
is described
appear
tcZ
v.
as
The
astronomer
1009.
occupied with
(ppovTMrr?/
pereapoi,
According
pereiopoo-otpurTaL
v.
to
ra
266.
Xen.
112
Meletus
by
and
of
bounds
the earth and
to the
does
subjects,and
whether
they
the
on
impiety
heated
for
stone.
from
the
It
truth.
avoided,
for
stars
to
only
not
was
But
not
represented
for
the
Aristophanes,and
he
fiction;
(208)
with
his
the
the
thinker
who
he
investigatingand
of
mass
the
sophy
philosation
accu-
of the
reverse
very
of
accused
of men,
teaching what
as
drew
was
was
homes
say
ridicule
first diverted
the
was
to
to
Aristophanes
sun
this
If Anaxa-
for Cratinus
the
true, but
with
them.
philosopher who
affairs and
him
says that
hearers
many
that
treats
but he
disrespect,
upon
importance
the
under
refuting this charge,
picture which
of
sake
of
discourse
having taught
transgressed the
occupied himself
never
suited
have
words
astronomy
him
bill of indictment
had
(207)In
appeals to
the
stage,
would
Socrates
he
of sufficient
been
had
goras
he
heard
ever
of
prejudicecreated
investigatingthings
ridiculous
speak
to
confidentlythat
class of
him
wish
not
fhe
in
heaven/
poet'srepresentationas
affirms
of
in
expresslyrefers
Socrates
in the
allegationthat
things
of the
advantage
legitimateknowledge,
[CHAP. II.
THALES
witty caricature,and inserted
this
the
took
Anytus
against Socrates, an
he
FROM
ASTRONOMY
deliberately
teaching other
subjects.
The
and
real
opinions
astronomy
disapproved of
geometry
as
set
out
abstruse
useful
i. 1, 1, the
Mem.
are
of Socrates
at
upon
the
study of geometry
length by Xenophon.
geometrical problems
only
indictment
so
far
it could
as
distinctly
charged
be
Socrates
and
Socrates
considered
serviceable
with
not
for
nising
recog-
the
deities.
gods recognised by the State, and with introducing new
The idea of cloud-worship
is the same
that of the saying reported by
as
de Stael,that the French

had the
and
the
of the air.
Germans
of the sea,
Madame
(207) The
of the
accusation
afiiKei kcu
^(OKpdrrjs
rJTTaXoyov KpUTTUi
(208)
empire
against Socrates stands thus

irepupyd^Tai "r)Tavrd re vtto yrjsKa\ ra
iroiwv,
kcu
aXXovs
ravra
land, the English

in
Plat.
enovpavia,
Apol. 3,
/ecu
tov
SiftdcrKtov.
iapdre kcu civtoI ev tj/ 'ApicrTocpdvovs

Kapadiq, SooKpaTrj
kci\ "IXXt]v
TLva
eicei
depoftarelv,
irepicpepopevov, CpuaKovrd re
itoXXijv
(pXvap'uiv
The
ovre
cpXvapovvra' hv eyw ov8ev ovre
p.eya
crpiKpov
Trepi itraica,ib. 3.
is to JNub. 225, where
allusion
asked
Socrates, on being
by Strepsiades
what he is doing, answers
ko.\ irepicppova tov
:
depoj3aTco
ifXiov.
TOiavra
yap
114
ASTRONOMY
Meton
with
who
Phaeinus,
observations
made
by Aristophanes in
a
of the
streets
is
fate of the
415
"
of
great, that
lifetime
year
agree
keep
the
soon
have
lay
the
out
He
(2U)
principles.
in
it sailed
probablynearly coincident
reformed
these
years,
calendar
the
the
year
with
the
calendar
would
Sign. Pluv.
Meton
alien ; and
in Sehol.
3.
Ideler
about
and
Alcib. 17
extant
p. 146.) An
p. 155, vol. ii.p. 602.
summer
and
sun,
the
make
to
the
thus
to
therefore
must
Nic.
in
been
that
called
extremities
insertion of
that Phaeinus
The
an
was
name
clusively)
in-
addi-
dent
resi-
$aeivos
that
323.
13; Êlian, V. H.
verse
of
Phrynichus
Gr. vol. ii.p. 589.

Phrynichus
Fragm.
exhibited
at least as early as 429
and
B.C.
guide to
proper
$afiv\s in Thuc. iv. 133.
and
remarks
Com.
21st of Phamenoth,
so
was
sun
Aristophanes, who treats

impostor,prohably knew as much about him
an
says
Athenian.
Socrates, vol. i. p.
is mentioned
of
both
in the
Theophrastus
native
992-1019.
(215) Plut.
Meton
have
to
appears
Aristoph.Eq. 963,
charlatan
he knew
seasons,
days.
manifest.
trieteric; it consisted
the
the
order
of the
(who, in general, counted
Greeks
as
with
harmony
the
to be
cease
soon
periodicalcircuits
in
become
(214) Av.
from
deviation
the
originally
consisted of 354
of Solon
necessityofintercalation,in
with
(213) De
consisted
of the Greeks
earliest intercalation
The
xiii. 11.
the
comic
poet, Mein.
was
a poet of the old comedy,
(Clinton ad ann. Mein. vol. i.
fragment refers to the Hermocopida:, Mein.

Ptolemy, Magn. Synt. iii.2, vol. i. p. 162.
solstice observed
and Euctemon,
by Meton
in the Archonship of Apseudes (433 b a).
See
997 ; Ideler, Berl. T. 1814,

fr. 99, ed. Muller.
Philochor.
Av.
to
B.c.-'-as
gloomy forebodingsrespecting
was
year
The
The
seasons.
speaks
is ridiculed
in 415
offers
mathematical
entertained
common
days.
In either
as
and
observer
an
expedition against Syracuse before
The
15
Meton
air
acted
was
stated,
Thucydides.
of 360
occurs
the
city upon
b.c.(215)His
that of
from
is
of the solstices from
the time
which
"
measures
have
he
he
Lycabettus: (213)
the Birds
new
reportedto
the
by
who
geometer,
Mount
and
Anaxagoras
School
assistance
determined
on
with
of the Ionic
derived
have
to
[CHAP. II.
THALES
connexion
no
speculative
astronomy
by Theophrastus,
named
had
to have
appears
the
FROM
p.
239; Muller, Gott. Anz.
vol. i.
Halma
on
the
Schol.
1822, p. 459;
15.]
SECT.
TO
tional month
115
DEMOCRITUS.
in every alternate
year.(216)Two
730! days; but the addition of
days would
of 360
years
similar month
days.
the
the former
In
it would
latter,
Censorinus
;
year,
practice in
Greece
Croesus
Solon,
consistingof
appears
itself;and
we
been
of 22
it
attribute the absurd
days;
(216) Censorin.
and
the
his year
as
c.
6.
the
of 30
the
month,
as
claysin
tion
intercala-
an
to
medy
re-
of Herodotus
is consistent
when
of
number
the year
the text
with
ignorance
intercalation
of less than
month, Mercedonius,
intercalated every
19; Geminus,
c.
Roman
common
colloquy
result to his
anomalous
an
the
intended
was
calculation
is,that
probability
Thus
that
in
month
assumes
but
(219)
must
; his
is said to have
Numa
he
which
generaluse
and
in alternate
the
computation of
sound
The
as
in
is inconceivable
error
in
inserted.
days,was
which
the
in
the
would
Geminus
month
intercalary
an
in alternate years,
made
738
intercalation
month
seasons,
to be
of astronomy.
30
introduces
of
19| days;
case
Both
and
time;(217)
(218)It
increased
could have
was
he
alternate year.
which
his
at
days,with
360
of the
account
on
two
length of the intercalary
in 70 years, in which
days contained
be
days the
one
days to
produce
speaks of the intercalation of
Herodotus
and
of
tain
con-
the addition
would
error.
the
mention
not
and
would
excess
diminish, the
they do
of 30
7^ days. In neither
be
every second
each
days
the intercalation
attest
but
month.
of
the
case,
increase,not
years
of 354
years
be effectual;for the year of 360
remedy
would
month
produce 750 days;
to two
solar years
contained
other year,
355
sisted
con-
days, there
Compare Ideler,vol.
i. p. 269,
272.
(217) Herod,
a"pea"v
ii.4.
"EWrjves81a
rpcrov
ereos
enefiâXXovaito"v
ep.^6\ip,ov
eivatev.
(218)
i. 32.
He
months
intercalary
reckons
as
70
years
containing1050
containing25,200 days, and 35

correctly
days. He states the sum
as
of Servius
like that concerning the census
is
of
the
to find
of
remarkable
Cicero, a
disposition
Hepublic
proof
the
is
of
that
it
most
difficulties where
exist.
Larcher
one
none
says
He
himself
difficult in Herodotus, and that the text is certainly
corrupt.
alteration of the text.
givesa translation founded upon a conjectural
at
26,250 days. This passage,
in the
(219)
See Ideler,ib. p. 273.

i
116
FROM
ASTRONOMY
was
of
error
an
that
the
Roman
before
there
was
their
the
different
Greek
States,
time, sometimes
months
intercalated
Polybius that
from
at the
the
and
amounting
of Herodotus
time
mical
astrono-
who
regulated
(221) We
seasons.
the
compared
of
calendars
discrepanciesof
thereby
detected
three
months,
to
laxity
unequal length at
of the
state
Tinueus
of
pears
apthis
to
Great
priestsor publicofficers
discretion,
accordingto
learn
according
reform.
Julian
calendars
Greek
the
doubtless
calendar
period.
(22") It
recognised scientific authorityon
no
questions: and
the
the
prevailedin
doubtless
biennial
administered
was
year
of intercalation
system
in
only 1^ days
[chap. II.
THALES
or
quarter of
year.(222)
The
It
period.
or
the true
length of
the
and
it
the
we
moon,
this
that
approaches
of
(221) On
the
calendar
to
the
upon
attribute
that
year
is
of
solar year
sun
but
the
is neither
twelve
tions
luna-
cause
only be-
taken
365^ days.
stead
ancients,in-
the
(as is
sun
lunar
done
by
p. 38.
tbe Greek
in which
arbitrarymanner
at
States
tampered
Peloponnesian War, see Grote, Hist,
explanationof the difficultpassage of Thucydides
the time
of Gr. vol. vii. p. 90, whose

seems
to the
nearest
knowledge of
naturallyof
determining it exclusively
by
(220) Above,
the
in mind
of lunations
number
the
from
error.
trifling
writers,
consists
nor
assumed
within
bear
must
basis
different
modern
necessarily
depends
year
with
solar year,
many
year to the Greeks,
by
on
nial
octenor
octaeteris,(223)
intercalation,and
with
we,
measured
founded
was
biennial
trieteric
When
the
intercalary
cyclewas
next
of the
correct.
me
(222) Polyb. xii. 11.

a
(223) It will be observed that the terms

quadrennial and an octennial period,are
of counting from the term
trieteris for
The
was
oKTasTqpte
Censorin.
18.
see
erovs
upon
biennial
also called svvaErrjple,and

vol. i. p. 287.
that
says
ciple
prin-
period.
the Terpatrijpig
irivratT^plq,
the
Olympic
Games
were
celebrated
ircfXTrTov.
Concerning the Greek method

Dodwell, de Cyclis,p. 50.
As
octaeteris,for
differeut
Compare Ideler,
Aristoph. Plut. 583,

01
tetraeteris and
formed
to the true
nature
of
of
lunar
counting from
year,
see
one
Dodwell,
terminus
de
to
another,
Cyclis,
p.
163.
15.]
SECT.
TO
moderns), made
the
the moon,
the
according to
The
of
essence
the
system
the
closelyto
most
determined
measured
be
should
the
of lunar
solar
civil
and
and
sun
dar
calen-
or
eking
out
by intercalarydays.
that
was,
integer number
of that
formed
the
of the moon,
course
thus
aggregate of months
the
compromise between
regulated its length by fixingthe
and
months
of
sort
117
DEMOCRITUS.
months
and
should
year
which
mates
approxi-
the
year
thus
brought into agreement with
the
solar
year
that
be
by intercalation^224)
year
from
Starting,then,
the
solar time.
true
quantity by four,
this
fractional
naturallyoccur
form
to
that
tetraeteric
intercalation
ascribed
and
Eudoxus, (225)
is
there
to
no
historical
although
of
hollow
gate
aggre-
11
days
multiply
to
quadriennial
used
the Greeks
quadriennial cycle is
is mentioned
trace
of
venient
period being incon-
cycle. Censorinus, indeed, mentions

but
up
in the
of
deficiency
therefore
and
year is made
of alternate full and
year
it would
intercalation,
for
the
thirtydays, forming
for each
have
days, we
354
under
twenty-nineand
of
months,
that
therefore consists
periods,and
lunar
the datum
in
its actual
Stobaeus,(226)
yet
in
use
Greek
any
calendar.
five
Although forty-
days would
length ;
form
and
only a
is
convenience, but
also of
number
doubled
this
a
was
be
of
eight years
month
(224) Compare
desired
ordinarylunar
grounds
on
an
only
not
entire
intercalate
of
of
months,
instead of
octennial
multiplicationof 11^ days by eight

months
of
remarks
the
half of the
by adopting
three
ninety days, or
religion,to
quadriennialperiod. The
gave
and
month
it would
as
integer number, this number
an
and
hence, if
intercalated
thirtydays was
of
in
Laplace, Systeme
du
Monde,
period
in the
torn.
ii.
p. 316.
(225) Plin. N. H. ii.48.

(226) Four
mentioned
tbe
great
are
60 years
of 4, 8, 19, and
respectively,
and
is
omitted,
of
i.
4
The
8.
period
Pbys.
years
is stated at 59, in the correspondingpassages of Plut.
years,
Stob. Eel.
by
period of 60
years
Plac. ii. 32; Galen,
c.
16; Euseb.
Preep.Er.
xv.
54.
118
FROM
ASTRONOMY
and
third,fifth,
this
follows
of
consists
year
the
at which
this
point
ascribes
it to Cleostratus
the
conjectureto
both
from
be
be
ancients, to
It
earlier than
Thales
(227) This
months
been
added
says
astronomers,
been
times
with
done
the
of
racy,
accu-
consists
tropical
year
Solinus, i. 42, states that the

This seems
an
eighth year.
Macrobius
practice probably varied.
of Geminus.
of the
the end
the
that the Greeks
like the Romans,
Greek
the
that
the
(229)
the
if this had
known
at
arrangement
the
It appears,
b.c.
Meton.
determined
had
is the statement
were
inconvenient
merely
have
that
upon
testimony of
the
it
Censorinus
be referred
may
from
tainty.
cer-
but
date.
century
cycleof
the
solstices ; and
it must
three
and
doubted
downwards,
and
equinoxes
fifth
known
with
Eudoxus
to
to
indicate
was
ascertained
earlier
an
important
solar year
Tenedos, who
evidence
scarcelybe
can
from
of
of
first half of the
internal
the
be
cannot
be
the
that
since it would
is attributed
unquestionablyto
seems
would
It
length of
introduction
Its
sun.(238)
period implies a knowledge
true
be
days would
354
explanation be correct, it
365^ days.
the
But
Greece.
the
of its introduction
time
the
epoch
with
of
year
well-attested
octaeteric
the
determine
in
and
simple
that
solar
a
(227)
years,
close accordance
brought into
If
eighth
[chap. II.
THALES
intercalated
in the middle
of
of the year, and
at the end
not,
month.
(228) This explanationof the originof the octaeteric intercalary

cycleis
given by
starts
consisted
year
Sat. i. 13.
Macrob.
Solinus
from
of 365i
the false
days, and
effected
that
assumption
he
supposes
this year,
established
the
that
the
Greek
intercalation
was
so
by deducting 11J days
producing a year of
of
354 days. Allowing
instead
of
them
to an
days,
adding
existingyear
for this difference,his explanationof the method
is identical with that
Grseci singulisannis undecim
of Macrobius
dies et quadrantem detra:
in
reservabant, ut contractus
hebant, eosque octies multiplicatos annum
nonum
from
and
354
'
nonagenarius
qui anno
vel
embolimos
quos
(229)
says
Ida.
See
he
menses
efficiebant dies
per tricenos dies scinderetur
Ideler,vol. i. p. 287, 304-5.

determined
really determined
i. 42.
(354 -f
Theophrast.
the solstices from

the
quadringentosquadraginta quatuor,
hyperhallontasnominabant,'
that Cleostratus
If
in tres
numerus
restituti
nono
solstices,he
de
444.)
Sign. Pluv. 3,
observations
must
90
have
on
Mount
known
the
of the
length
tropicalyear ; and if he knew the true length of the
he
could
tropicalyear,
easilyhave formed the octaeteric period. Ideler,
ib. p. 605, accepts the statement
introduced
that the octaeteric period was
true
by
Cleostratus
tropical
years
;
was
but he thinks
known
at
an
that the
earlier
agreement
period.
of 99
lunations
with
15.]
SECT.
of 365
of the
the
Ideler
thinks
cycle,and
that
that
of the
tropicalyear
that
suppose
biennial
may
An
and
and
made
by
Now
the
was
for
fixing
in
originalintercalary
of
knowledge
was
sub-
be had
to
as
Censorinus
improvement
an
the
cannot
imperfect
Herodotus
in Greece
common
and
length
the true
introduced,we
once
the existence
trace
to
Prof.
anterior
Boeckh,
and
But
has
the
of
which
in
time.
right
are
on
that
his
in
trieteric
the
of the octaeteric
of
time
been
cycleto
Cleostratus, has
supported by
evidence
adduced
in
Ideler
proof
It consists of certain festival

was
Aristot. Meteor,
to
the
to
inconclusive.
duration
(230) According
tion,
atten-
subsequent introduction. (232)
hypothesisis
cycles,the
naturally
much
made
it is certain from
was
Muller.(23S)
Otfried
been
and
phenomena
periodical
afterwards
octaeteric
of
as
so
north
quadriennialcycleswere
therefore,that Geminus
attempt
of this
and
if it
and
would
early period,long
been
the great
octaeteris
intercalation
representing the
system,
have
would
implies
intercalation.
It seems,
attracted
tions
explana-
by subsequent calculation. (231)
recourse
the biennial
ii.2,
probably
some
determined
of the earlier
by
speculators
ture,
nourished
solstices by saying that the sun
was
by moisto
the same
places could not always supply nourishment
for the
accounted
and
the
propounded. (23") We
have
we
various
the
the biennial
the octaeteris
But
as
sun.
the
multiplesof it,formed
and
course
theory had
of the
course
had,
from
preciseintervals between
the annual
an
in its
observations
continuous
solstices
attention
sun
been
that,where
suppose
of the
much
of the
turns
south, had
the
the
theory
attracted
already seen,
from
The
days.
119
DEMOCMTUS.
TO
that
sun.
(231) Chron.
vol. ii.p. 607.
mentions
other intercalary
two
periods,viz. of 16 and
(232) Geminus
160 years, introduced
for the purpose
of correcting the departure from the
in the
octaeteric
moon
period, c. 6. See Ideler, Chron. vol. i. p. 296 ;
Dodwell,
de
Cycl. p.
173.
Bockh, Berlin
(233)
(Leipz. 1855),
lenen
Chron.
Gottesd.
ii. p. 607
Alt.
; see
" 49, n.
Transactions, 1818-9,p.
98 ;
Mondcyclen
der Hel-
Ideler,
Miiller, Orchomenos,
p. 218-221;
p. 10;
X.
F.
i.
Hermann,
vol.
247-255
also Hock, Kreta,
p.
;
11 ;
Dodwell,
de
Cyclis,
p.
213.
120
FROM
ASTRONOMY
grounds wholly unconnected

festival
mathia
of
of
Proems, (234)
the
with
and
flowers,
which
to
denoted
moon,
and
in
the
the
expressedthe
is
in
number,
balls
sun's
mentioned
by
annual
the
service of the
ancient
the
upon
festival
knowledge
symbolicalrite
the
is of
sive
festival allu-
fastened
was
to it.
There
octaeteric
have
made,
large
fillets
365
octennial
same
with
period
monies
religiouscere-
of
statement
labours
in
pressed into
the
his twelve
proofthat
no
intercalaryperiods,founded
described
the
solar year
by Proclus, in
produced
practicalpurposes,
the
assumption that
between
is the
p7)
the
six hours
the
that
or
fifth
ninety-ninelunations
There
is
would
cause
It
century,
5h.
is 365
48m.
48s.
the
octennial
deficiencyof nearly 1^ days;

a
deviation
of
more
See
Ideler, vol. i. p. 295.
for
than
upon
rence
diffe-
The
1 days.
(namely,11m.
But
the
which
in
12s.)
coincidence
cycle is
less close.
a
century
eighteendays from
(234) Ap. Phot. Bibl. cod. 239, p. 321, ed. Bekker.

(235) De Def. Orac. 15, 21 ; Quast. Gr. 12.
(236) ii.5, " 11.
remarks
that the octacteris coincides with
(237) Geminus
makes
that the assumption of 29 i days for the lunar month
short.
perly
pro-
accurate
sufficiently
inaccuracy.
with
were
produced perfectaccuracy
tropicalyear
and
intercalations
calendar
of its annual
measure
if the
cycle would,
all
too
The
The
is,however,
length of
true
the
at
representedthe
stars.
been
fixed,and
top, was
size
completed
likewise
crowned
was
The
temple of Delphi.(235)
has
Chresto-
high antiquity.
The
of
in
The
cycles were
of the
the
at
next
the Boeotian
attached;
connexion
argument.
same
top
were
the
signified
in
month,
one
ball
that
appended
were
Hercules
that
Apollodorus,(236)
and
that
course.
Plutarch
belongingto
eightyears
the
sun,
the
at
principal
the
olive-stick
balls
size than
small
An
smaller
in
at
usage
branches
365
purple fillets,
ball
curious
The
periodof
account,
year.
ball,less
the
the
ball,
middle
and
length of
laurel
brazen
intercalation.
ennaeteric
the
Daphnephoria,
of
to
from
is derived
argument
with
[CHAP. II.
THALES
the
it ^
sun
of
the
;
a
but
day
122
ASTRONOMY
been
FROM
generallyused
in
cycles prove
that
attained,not
later than
in
the
determining
of the
After
16
reformed
fifth
consist of
quadrupled the
seventy-six
lapse of
accurate
of
his
the
this
great
had
accuracy
and
month
solar
therefore
cycle both
sun
the
with
solar
made
the
of
in
produced a cycle of
thus
into
the
of the
The
cycle.
the
closelythan
hence
Cal-
The
cycle.
and
more
lunations, made
940
Metonic
moon,
day, and
one
octaeteric
the
in the
had
365^ days,Callippus
standard
more
and
the
the
to
year
than
exact
more
assumed
deducted
periodof 27,759 days, divided

lunation
cyclewas
doing
so
year
Metonic
cycle he
previouslyadopted
year
in
period, and
From
years.
had
Meton
day than
lippiccycle agreed
by
Metonic
Greeks
lunar
the
century,
365T\ days, and
Metonic
thereby reduced
the
the
and
the
B.C., to
century
respectivelengths of
the
longer by TV
same
of
astronomy
by Callippus.(241) As
to
year
scientific
the
octaeteric
The
Greece.
solar year.
"
year
the
[CHAP. II.
THALES
Metonic
it
was
used
scientific astronomers.
first year
The
is
There
no
reason
regulationof
"
17
the
and
the
to
suppose
geometry,
as
Callippic period
that
civil calendars
Pythagoras
astronomy,
upon
of
and
well
as
by
their
was
school
their
exercised
date of
Pythagoras
are
influence
an
arithmetic
speculationsupon
cosmologicalhypotheses.
teaching,but
only the philosophical
Not
the
applied to
ever
of Greece.
his
by
it
b.c.(242)
330
was
involved
in doubt
even
and
the
life and
obscurity. The
Egyptians and Chaldseans. Tlieophrastussays that

cycle from Phaeinus.
determined
Dr. Whewell
was
conjectures that the length of the month
of
he
that
the
the
observation
and
cycle of Meton
eclipses;
pointsout
by
in
t
he
for the time of
is so exact, that it is stillused
moon
new
calculating
by
the Greeks
Meton
obtained
from
the
his
Easter, ib.
See
p. 129, 130.
Ideler, vol. ii. p. 197.
(241) Callippusand
certain
of his astronomical
by Aristot. Metaph. xi. 8, p. 1073,

Simpliciusad Coel. p. 500, Brandis.
(242) Geminus,
p. 130.
c.
6 ; Censorin.
18;
Bekker.
Ideler, ib.
hypotheses
On
p.
this
are
tioned
men-
passage,
344; Whewell,
see
ib.
17.]
sect.
to
concerning his
statements
123
democritus.
lifetime
probable supposition is, that
most
his death
not
Pythagoras himself
was
than
569,
made
and
reported
profitedby
and
have
to
astronomy
and
Babylon,
he is
have
to
Both
Chaldseans.
the
Phoenicia
the
accounts
too
sources
of
received
suspiciousto
is
He
have
far
the
from
information
as
Egypt could easilybe reached
and
The
his life which
he
to
journeyed as
of his travels,and
extent
with
Oriental
subjects,must, however, remain
scientific
and
Egypt,
to have
his communications
of
nature
and
stated
there
teacher
Egyptian priestsin geometry
his native island of Samos.
from
oral
opinions.
philosophical
of the
even
earlier
not
was
b.c.(343)
470
Phoenicia
visited
birth
exclusivelyan
instruction
the
his
later than
of his
record
written
no
widely discrepant; the
are
doubtful
reached
have
fulfil the
priestsupon
us
(244)for
from
derived
are
conditions
of
historical
credibility.^45)
The
his
opinions to writing and
Philolaus, a
contemporary
published them
of
committed
Pythagoras who
earliest of the followers of
and
Socrates
world
the
to
Democritus.
was
(246)
(243) Eoth, Gesch. der Abendl. Philosophic,ii.1,p. 288, fixes his birth
He considers Xenophanes, Anaximenes,
at 569, and his death at 470 B.C.
and Pythagoras as exact
contemporaries,ib. p. 174. Brandis, ib. p. 422-4,
does not attempt to fix the dates.
He
was
The
mentioned
writer
580-568
by Xenophanes
Pythagoras
of the art.
Heraclitus.
and
in
Pauly, placeshis
birth
between
b.c.
Pytbagoras, being fortyyears old, seeing the

and
despotism
migrated to Italy,
Polycrates confirmed, left Samos
is given by Iambi, vit. Pyth.
Porphyr. vit. Pyth. c. 9. A different account
11 : he states that Pythagoras escaped from the despotism of Polycratesin
his eighteenth year, and
and Thales.
went
to Pherecydes, Anaximander,
The reign of Polycrateslasted from 532 to 522 B.C.
See Aristoxen.
fragm.
4, 23, Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.; Inquiry into the Cred. of Early Eom.
Aristoxenus
states
that
of

Meiners, Gesch.
der Wissenschaften
(244) See below, ch. v. " 5.

by Meiners, ib. p. 376.
The
und
in Griechenland
p. 362, 368, 370, placesthe birth of Pythagoras

his death at 01. 68.3, or 69.2 (506 or 503 B.C.).
at
eastern
Eom.
01. 49. 2 (583
travels
of
vol. i.
B.C.),and
Pythagoras
are
doubted
(245) See Meiners,

down
ib. vol. i. p. 179-185, where

sound
for determining the truth of the traditionary
accounts
(246) Plato, Pheedon, p. 61, D.
Diog.
Laert.
ix. 38
criteria
of
see
are
laid
Pythagoras.
.Boeckh, Phi-
124
ASTRONOMY
far these
How
himself, and
no
and
ascribed
by
of
other
late
Aristotle
this
to
of the
the
Round
the
'
this
the
to
fifth
doctrine, attributed
by
Universe/
Altar
centre
of
"
then
moon,
regionof
the
the
the fixed
lolaos,p. 5.
Philolaus
motionless
is
place
the
that
in
the
five
occupied by
of the
Mother
Gods/
orbits,in
and
the sun,
planets,then
earth
the
planets, and
of
orderlyand
the
the
subjectof
about
Watch-tower,
or
in circular
after
the
mystical appellation
House,
the
probably born
was
with
highest extremitythe heaven,
stars
as
'
moved
earth, and
considered
was
is not
the
'
Nature/
bodies
ten
At
earth
the central
the fixed stars, next
moon,
of the
part
cording
(247)AcPythagoreans generally.
designatedby
was
of the
followingorder
The
latter
haye
teristic
charac-
as
compilersto Philolaus, agrees
universe,but
Hearth
'
Jupiter/
the
master
great
considered
in the
astronomical
doctrine, the
of fire,which
mass
the
B.C.
Stobseus
centre
be
they-may
Pythagorean School
highly important
of
but
from
peculiar to the writer,we
they were
judging :
of the
century
far
[CHAP. II.
THALES
derived
opinions were
how
of
means
FROM
the
taining
con-
then
antichthon.
the
and
sun
science
the
goras.
century after Pytha-
(247) See Boeckh, Philolaos,No. 11. The doctrine is stated in Stob.

of Siuiplicius
Compare Aristot. de Coel. ii. 13, and the account
founded
the Treatise of Aristotle respectingthe Pythagorean tenets,
upon
Schol. Aristot. p. 504 b, and
This
last important testimony
505
a, Brandis.
is omitted by Boeckh.
See Brandis, Aristoteles, vol. i. p. 85.
Aristotle,
in his work
the Pythagorean philosophy,reported a secret
on
dictum
of the sect, that there were
three sorts of rational beings,gods,men,
and Pythagoras, Iamblich.
vit. Pyth. " 31.
The
Pythagorean scheme is likewise described by Plutarch in his Life
of Numa,
Numa
with reference to the supposed tradition which made
ciple
a disof Pythagoras (c.11). It is there stated that the Pythagoreans placed
Eel. i. 22.
fire in the centre

that
of the universe, and called it Vesta and the Monad
:
did
in
of
not
the
centre
the
immoveable,
the
earth
to
be
or
they
suppose
moveable
orbs, but revolving in a circle round the central fire ; and that
they
did
conceive
not
the
earth
as
first in
dignityamong
the
celestial
bodies.
Diog. Laert.
earth
We
in
moves
shall
see
winch
supposed
viii. 85, states that Philolaus was

circle ; but that others ascribed
lower
was
the earth
that the doctrine
down
not
to
the
move
case
in
with
an
the first to teach
that the
the
Hicetas.
of Hicetas
that of
orbit.
doctrine
to
centric,
properly heliothe
latter
Philolaus, although
was
17.]
SECT.
sublunary and
subjectof
the
earth
system
part
in
moving
as
formed
was
of the universe.
worthy
than
to
the
is
centre
round
system
the
in
but
orbit of the
earth
found
and by
(351)
for the
inhabited
never
the
day
what
this
this
ductively
de-
fire is
more
be
must
given
worthy
more
the
as
the
of the
centre
be
visible from
understand
the
It
changes of
to
that
turned
to
The
of the
apparently
assumed
was
the
divine.
to
easy
oblique
always
the earth.
circle round
explanationwas
of the year.
was
heliocentric
no
night, and
to
hypothesisan
earth
was
earth, in
side to the central fire :
It is difficult to
of
constructed
inferred that
was
it is not
supposed
was
side of the
inventor
that
fire is at
and
manner
phenomena
the uninhabited
was
like
it caused
the seasons,
it
entire
earth,togetherwith the heavenlybodies,
the
moved,
sun
had
extremity is
fierycentre. (25") But
the
central fire ; and
sun
the
extremity,the place of
an
universe, and that

move
that
the
reasoned
worthy place
more
parts ; hence
the intermediate
than
the
and
worthy ;
more
he
assumed
was
the
The
and
arbitraryprinciples,
(219) It
; that
earth
But
space.
until
principles,
scheme
it conceived
system is,that
unscientific method.
an
those
from
disturbed, and
as
(248)
faculty.
through
orbit
certain
from
proceeded
of this
an
by
regarded
was
intellectual
different
remarkable
The
it
earthy region
a
125
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
that the
the
sun,
that the central
so
and
fire
(252)
how
the
diurnal
of
movement
(248) See Boeckh, ib. p. 95, 167, and Anon, de vit. Pyth. " 10, rf/vBe
Be vnb aeKrjvqv ovKeri
tci^lv
aa""e(rdai,
ra
6p.ol.cds.
fiex.pi ae\i]prjs
(249) The method

\6yovsKal rets aiTias
is thus
described
aXka
^rjTovvres,
by
Aristotle
"
ov
irpbsra
(paivopeva
Xoyovs Kal 86"as avrav

ra
avyKoape'iv. De Ccel. ii. 13, 2. The
TrpocrekKovresKai neipapevoi
(paivopeva
"unscientific character
of the Pythagorean astronomy is pointed out by
rovs
ib. p. 555.
Meiners,
(250) Aristot.
motion
rivas
TTpos
i3 the most
(251) Boeckh,
ib.
The Pythagoreans likewise held that

perfectmotion, see Aristot. Probl. xvi. 10.
circular
ib. p. 116.
(252) See Martin,

expressly stated that
(Boeckh, p. 115),and
fire.
the
Etudes
sur
le Timee
the
antichthon
the
antichthon
de Platon, torn. ii. p. 97.

the
not
be seen
from
could
was
between
the earth
and
the
It is
earth
tral
cen-
126
the
and
sun,
with
sun,
nocturnal
the
the
system
of
stars
by night was
in the
hazardous
of
impliesa knowledge of
precessionis
of celestial
this
made
assumption that
the
and
may
that
they
this
and
phenomena,
themselves
the
apparent
this
and
stars,
motion
hypothesis
it would
be
likelyto
not
have
purely gratuitous
been
communicated
vered
disco-
was
close scientific
not
it is
have
Egyptians may
the
The
equinoxes.(253)
were
ciled
recon-
Pythagorean system
Pythagoreanswere
have
of
inequality,which
annual
discoveryfor
the
by day :
sun
precessionof
the
by Hipparchus ;
observers
the
the
minute
revolution
circles ; but
to infer that
extreme
stars, were
easilyexplainedupon
as
apparent motion
the
of the
synchronous
[CHAP. II.
THALES
movement
earth, in concentric
and
of the
as
EROM
ASTRONOMY
the
their
discoverers,
discovery to
Pythagoras.(254)
It is further
two
heat
lightand
them
is
the
from
earth.
to the
the
The
body
and
nature
of the
the
universe,
(255)If
from
the
not
earth, and
seems
to
this
must
and
bodies
of
part of
cated
communi-
the Philolaic
that
the
lightand heat
system
from
source
is the central
revolve.
the
antichthon,in
than
nearer
equivalentto
of
crystal,reflected
clearlydetermined.
the
existence
afterwards
suppose
derives its
functions
invisible
moreover
it
ten
are
glass or
originalsun,
sun
crystalline
which
fire round
supposed the
of
which, formed
we
correctlyrepresented,
which
is
of
one
suns,
stated that Philolaus
it to
inhabitants
the
It
this scheme
is
distinct
the
central
fire ; it
of the
earth.
cally,
Practi-
hemisphere opposite to
that
vol. v.
(253) CEttinger, art. Planetse, in Panly's Real Encyclopiidie,
fails
shows
that
this
the
of
to
explain
phenomena
system
night
p. 16(37,
and day.
advanced
by Boeckh, Philolaos,p. 118, and
(254) This conjecturewas
It
98.
ib.
is, however, rejected by Ideler,
was
accepted by Martin,
p.
Beob.
der
Alten.
and
Astron.
by CEttinger,ib. p. 1C69, and has been
p. 89,
Boeckh
abandoned
himself, Manetho, p. 54 ; Kosmisches
by
System des
93.
Platon,p.
(255) See Boeckh,
ib.
In the passages
which
contain the ment

statebe in the heaven
the
or
it to be the central fire,this doctrine is not
aether.
But unless we
suppose
consistent with the Pythagorean or Philolaic system of the world.
of this
no.
14.
doctrine, the originalsun
is said
to
17.]
SECT.
to the
known
ancients.
the antichthon,
the
hypothesisof
framed
plan
their
number,
He
which
universe
so
the
the
that
number
the
comprehend
to
ten
reans
Pythago-
make
it harmonize
properties and
held to be
was
notion
entire
assigns to
the
to
as
hypothesisof
he
that
says
principlesrespecting
virtues of numbers
and
of the
to the
that
to
the central fire.
their
with
ascribes
Aristotle
originsimilar
an
127
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
fect
per-
of numbers
and
that,as the apparent celestial bodies (namely,the sphere of
the
fixed
stars, the
earth) were
five
planets, the
It
to
the doctrine
by
of certain of the
of the
antichthon.
of the
scheme
of the
ratios.
one
of this
of
Hicetas
antichthon.
an
central fire was

the
antichthon
seven,
this
and
to be
so
on,
three,
to the
down
as
sun
was
preserved by
rical
by nume-
and
several
the distance
nine, to the
moon
the antichthon, and

to be different from
between
antichthon
was
earth, while the
to
the
twenty-
According
729,
that
a, states
p. 505
but his own
report of
that it
be next
earth
the
the
orbits
to
represented by the number
(256) Metaph. i. 5 ; Simplicius,Schol. Aristot.

the antichthon
;
Pythagoreans called the moon
shows
of
the
account
Aristotle's
Pythagorean scheme
the
rean
Pythago-
unity;
the
to
the
moon
is
triplingeach successive number.
method, the
Philolaic
(258)
determined
centre
earth
the
earth
It relates to the distances
were
set
the
the
Pythagorean scheme
from
added
eclipseof the
with
representednumericallyby assuming
were
to
harmonizes
of his scientific tracts.
proportionatedistances
the
decad.(356)
interpositioneither of
revolvingbodies,which
The
antichthon,and
Pythagoreans,an
just described.
the doctrine
branch
Plutarch,in
the
and
moon,
Philipof Opus, that, according
(357) This
universe
likewise held
Another
by
full
the
Aristotle and
might be caused
moon
or
stated
was
the
only nine, they imagined
it to the rest, in order to make
the
sun,
supposed the
beyond
in order
and
the
central
fire.
(257) Stob. Eel. Phys. i. 26 ; Plut.

Prsep.Ev. xv. 51. Philipof Opus was
writer : see Diog. Laert. iii. 46.
Suidas, several treatises
on
Plac. ii.29
Galen,
c.
15 ; Euseb.
of Plato, and a voluminous

a disciple
In the list of his writingsgiven by
astronomical
subjectsare included.
(258) Plut. Plac. Phil. iii.9.
128
ASTRONOMY
which
is both
both
called
from
universe,
of
name
of observed
cube.(259)
this
account
principlesas
The
antichthon
of
the
and
bodies
failed
of
in
the
to
had
this
earth
the
it
know,
we
orbit round
of
centre
the
unable
of
knows
by
(259) See
is the
729
that
the
The
and
central
of the earth
sun,
and
moon,
of
of
the
and
useless
system.
it was,
as
originality.So
it
made
monize
fire har-
entire
and
body.
one
the- central
which
speculativesystem
in
move
to the
opinionas
have
may
besides
time
discover
to
far
to
gave
a
circular
been
earth not
shared
being
other
by
Pythagoreans.(26") Sim-
the
these
who
and
Philolaic
the
others
were
; he
only
subsequent to Aristotle,who
Plutarch
de
of 27 and
square
the cube
Copernican systems
it
writers,(262)
modern
some
Anim.
Procreat.
the cube
of 3),
(which is
of 9.
according to
is
c.
The
31.
number
the virtues of the number
On
the
been
plain that they have
Tim.
have
Pythagorean doctrine, see
Philolaos,p. 77.
Boeckh,
(260) ttoWoIs
diro8i86vai,to
Xoycov,De
Kai
av
ovk
mcrTov
SetV
crvvhoêie
firj
eTepois
"K
177
yrjri]v
tov
/ifcrov \a"pav
"paivojj.ei"a"vadpovaiv ciXXu fiaXkov en
twv
tgov
Ccel. ii. 13.
(261) Schol.
whom
explanation
(261)
opinionin question.
the
Although
identified
space,
the
imagination,
motion
to
boldness
certain Archidemus,
entertained
in
universe,
his
philosophersin
pliciusis
first
of
centre.
Aristotle thinks
the
the
was
motion
was
reducing the apparent
real
character
of
merit
of the
the
hypothesis,unscientific
undoubted
the
as
fanciful
the
the
numbers.
orbits
mythological appellations
given
Nevertheless
27
with
numerous
for
invisible ; the motion
were
explainednothing,
with
sun
mystical abstractions,and
the virtues
to
circle concentric
of
the
Pythagorean system
work
certain
governed by
the
motions
the
It is rather
phenomena.
certain
stars,
that
therefore
reported by Philolaus, scarcelydeserves
as
and
and
and
guided
in
cube
[chap. II.
THALES
devised
philosophical
hypothesis,
fire and
and
square
square
It results
the
FROM
some
Diet, of Anc.
(262) See
Aristot. p. 505
notices
Biog. in
a.
Archidemus,
preserved,is probably
are
v.
the references
in Martin, ib. p. 93.
the
Stoic
meant
philosopher,of
see
Dr.
Smith's
130
that
the doctrine
the
FROM
ASTRONOMY
the
stars, the five planets,and

which
the
was
Greece,
immovable
an
universe, round
of the
centre
earth is
the
which
and
sun
undoubtedly shared by
was
sphere,placed
the
sphere of
revolve.
moon
belief of the
common
[CHAP. II.
THALES
at
fixed
the
(265)This,
scientific astronomers
of the earlier
some
of
gorean
Pytha-
and probablyby Pythagoras himself.

philosophers,
the
Simplicius enumerates
Empedocles, Anaximander,
critus,and
the
Plato
universe.
white
of
(266) The
an
illustrates,
by
held
the Clouds
and
egg,
the
yolk :
idea
heaven
which
of the
of
to the
comparison
universe
monly
com-
(267) Aristophanesin
philosophers.
Greek
speaksof
likewise
the
compared
image, the
Demo-
Anaxagoras,
earth is at the centre
the
sect
earth to
the
the
by
Anaximenes,
Orphic
sensible
"
holding that
as
"
followingphilosophers viz.,
the earth
freelysuspended in
as
the air.(268)
A
of this
version
himself, is
scheme
there
and
intricate
more
artificial.
orbits,which
12
are
followingorder, beginning from

of the fixed stars.
6.
fire.
(269) This
received
Greek
which
version
air.
3.
1 1
other
each
:
in
other
1. The
"
this
the
sphere
Mars.
5. Venus.
Moon.
9. The
sphere
sphere of
water.
of the Philolaic
earth
is
(repeated by
to
the
as
the
evidentlytaken
revolve.
bodies
According
Suid.
in
earth
of
12. The
scheme
Pythagorean doctrine,the
viii.25
to
Jupiter. 4.
The
; for the
Pythagoras
to
According
remotest
the
of the
(265) Diog. Laert.
the
reduction
system
centre, round
another
is
succeed
8. The
Sun.
sphere of
10. The
Earth.
2. Saturn.
7. The
Mercury.
attributed
belief,likewise
was
to
the
Uvdayopas). Varro,
The
L. L. vii. 17, which
latter passage
is uncertain.
harmonic
intervals of
the planets,attributed to Pythagoras in Censorin. c. 13 ; Plin. N. H.
ii.
19, 20, likewise
(266) Schol.
(267) Achill.
the earth
in the
(268)
that the earth is at the centre.
assume
Aristot. p. 505
Tat.
same
c.
4.
a.
See
other
illustrations of the
immobility
3" SiarTVOT aval-,dperprjTdrjp,

6s
?XelsTVV
"Y*lv p-CTeapov.
Nub.
(269) Anon,
of
passage.
de Vit.
edition
Pyth. 10 (inXiessling's
Porphyrins,vol. ii.p. 108).
264.
of Iamblichus
and
17.]
SECT.
centre
the
system, the firewas
of the
of the
at the centre
earth,and
antichthon.(270)
the
was
moon
131
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
Pythagoreansare declared to have first laid clown

and to have first taught that
of the planets
position
; (371)
the
The
of the
motions
equable.(272)They
force which
centre
and
moon,
sun,
likewise
are
circular and
planets are
reportedto have held that the

of the
the motion
causes
five
the
starry heaven
is at
the
(273)
of the universe.
earlyPythagoreansfurther conceived that the heavenly
The
bodies,like other moving bodies, emitted

supposed that
circular
of the
the musical
combined
orbits,were
Hence
intervals
of the different
sounds
the
they
established
planets,and
seven
harmonious
the
the intervals of the tones

determined
were
spective
re-
phony.^74)
sym-
analogy between
an
according to Censorinus
followingmanner,
they
spheres,in their
into
intervals
scale.(275)These
sound; and
in
in the
(276)
TONES.
From
the
Earth
to the Moon
1
....
From
the Moon
From
Mercury
From
Venus
From
the
From
Mars
to
to Venus
the Sun
1^
to
Sun
Mercury
to Mars
Jupiter
to
From
Jupiter to
From
Saturn
......
Saturn
to the
Zodiac
.....
distribution of
The
Pliny agrees, except
that he makes
1 \ tones
ad Aristot. de Ccelo,p. 505, Brandis.

(270) Simplicius
Schol. Aristot.,p. 497 a.
(271) Simplicius,
to Plato,
(272) Geminus, c. i. p. 2. Sosigenesascribed this hypothesis
below ch. iii. " 3.
ib. p. 453 a.
(273) Simplicius,
(274) Aristot. de Ccel. ii. 9.
Compare Athen. xiv. p. 632. Pseud.
Aristot. de Mundo,
(275) See Theo

Ephesus
Comm.
cited
by
in Somn.
(276) c.
c.
6.
Smyru.
c.
15, p. 181, and
him, Achill. Tat.
Scip.ii. 1
"
the
verses
16 ; Cic. Sonm.
c.
4.
13.
K
of Alexander
Scip.c.
of
5 ; Macrob.
132
ASTRONOMY
from
Saturn
in the
being
spheres,the
the
of the
end
grave
as
and
system,
tardiest
informs
Aristotle
the
that
us
objectionfounded
loud,
so
lowest
represented
the
end.
of the
inaudibility
habit
constant
the
its
rapidin
most
Pythagoreansanswered
the
transcend
to
tains
con-
sphere of the fixed stars,
acute
explanationgiven by
as
scale
being the
its movements,
earth,and
the
on
spheres,by saying that

The
entire
as
moon,
the
motion, represented the
circular
is
in
scale ; while
highestabove
the
his
therefore
6.(277)
of
of the
this music
In
and
zodiac,
instead
7 tones
the
the
to
[CHAP.II.
Til ALES
FEOM
it
tible^278)
impercepthe
is, that
capacity of
of the
music
rendered
Cicero
the obvious
our
sound
of
sense
hearing.(279)
Pythagoras is
of
zodiac, and
best
This
the
retrogrademotion
discoveryof
the
zodiac, and
knowledge (Enopiclesis
Egypt. (280) CEnopides
the
appears
the
his
the
in reference
have
to
have
to
been
as
solstices.
follower,CEno-
of
obliquity
stated
the
zodiac
the
at
sun
to
division
obliquelyby
cut
of the
motion
its proper
originatedthe
obliquityof
authorities,however, attribute
pides of Chios,
in the
to have
five zones,
considered
have
to
of the
cause
The
stated
heavenly sphere into
the
the
further
sun's
to
course
the
stars.
derived
from
contemporary of
Anaxagoras.(281)
of Croton,
Alcmseon
the
prime
of life when
discipleof Pythagoras,who
Pythagoras
was
old
an
at
was
man,(282)held
(277) ii.22.
(278) De
(279) De
Timee
Ccel. ib.
Rep.
vi. 18,
(280) Eudemus,
12
repeated by Censorinus,
de Platon, tom.
13.
c.
Compare
cited below,
n.
293
Diod.
i. 98
Anon,
de Vit. Pyth.
Plut. Plac. ii. 12, 23.
Compare Martin,
ib. p. 101
"
8.
(281) See Plat. Erast. ad init.; Diog. Laert. ix. 87. Two
to him
are
preserved in the Parallela Sacra of Joann.
Eel.
calc. Stob.
Compare Dr. Smith's
p. 760, ed. Gaisford.
in
tin,
Mar-
ii. p. 36.
v.
(282) Aristot. Metaph.
i. 5.
sayings
tributed
at-
Damasc.
ad
Biogr.
Diet,
17.]
SECT.
TO
that the movement

to that
The
comets
of the fixed stars.
to
lost their
brilliancyand
the horizon
which
to have
related
of
the
of their
constancy
with
held
that
time, have
appearances
they compared
them
rises above
horizon, and only appears
seldom
trary
east, con-
(283)
moreover
are
west
planetarystars, which, through lapse
are
above
from
planetswas
of the
Pythagoreans
133
DEMOCRITUS.
the
the
cury,
planet Merat
long intervals. (284)

A
portion of the Pythagorean
Milky Way, by supposing that

had
either
had
been
heavens.
disturbed
been
burnt
which
stars
catastropheof Phaethon,
its passage
in
sun
hypothesis,which
(385)This
explained the
composed of
was
in the
the
by
up
it
likewise
sect
through
or
the
seriouslyrefuted
is
by
Aristotle,hardly belongs to scientific astronomy.
GEnopidesis
reported
the
have
to
of the
course
held
sun
that
but that
it
Thyestean banquet,
the
he
sun;
theory that
likewise
of
conflagration
he
adds
another
illustrious
Pythagoras
about
the
cultivated
the
its
Phaethon
and
into
(283) Plut. Plac.
and
is
(285) Aristot. Meteor,

TOVTOV
fjTl TOIOVTOV
sense
seems
to
repeated in Stob.
(286)
Milky Way,
of the
course
of the
of
souls
occupied himself
to have
also
but
Galen,
have
designated
have
c.
to
fundamental
some
to
appears
Eel. i. 24
milk
(287)
solved
have
to
ii. 16 ; Stob.
Meteor,
(284) Aristot.
the
ancient
mystical propertiesof numbers,

geometry,
the
it is formed
only
not
zodiac.
effusion of Juno's
the
heaven.
geometrical problems.(288) He
TOTTOU
the
at the
back
the
to
original
mythologicalexplanationsof
the
to
reported
turned
sun
course
been
that
hypothesis,
is
was
explanationsof
it had
translated
men
when
the
adverts
the
Milky Way
changed
Manilius, in enumerating
mentions
the
13.
i. 6.
i. 8.
aXko
In the words
olov
ITtTVOvdeVCUITClQoSVTTO
requireatrov
for
avrav.
The
ovv
TTjS
bia
Kemvo-dai
to
CIVTUIV
(f)0pO.S
substance
of
tov
((f"a0~iv),
this passage
Eel. i. 26; Plut. Plac. Phil. iii.1.
See above, p. 96.

(286) Ap. Achill. Tat. c. 24, p. 86, ed. Petav.
(287) i. 701"802.
vivi sec. Epic. 11. In
(288) Plut. Symp. viii.2, 4. Kon posse suav.
the
sacrificed
stated
have
ox
to
latter passage
an
upon
Pythagoras is
the
dis-
134
ASTRONOMY
geometry by the
is nevertheless
of
name
said to have
FROM
THALES
laropia,or
his
derived
[CHAP. II.
He
investigation.'^89)
geometricalscience
from
Egypt.(290)
It may
the
be observed
that Aristotle
Pythagorean School,
"'
by
which
expressionhe
Italian sect known
that
by
the opinionsof
faithfully
It
is
the
the
Pythagorean
assignthe
the
them
the
School
of
to its founder.
of the
music
of the
but the
and
Laert.
system engrafted
the
later writers
the
did
of the
tenet
every
not
Pythagorean
doubtless
was
attempt
ment
develop-
of the
mysticaldoctrines
self
originatedwith Pythagoras him-
number
the
of the
the
for
seven
hypotenuse to
the
problem concerning the
i. 25, viii. 12
planets,
their intervals and
analogybetween
covery of the relation of the square

the other
sides ; or
of the
two
parabola, Diog.
to
distinguish
Thus
an
of
to
have
of
tenets
authors,or
respective
assumption of
the arrangement
to
general
we
general,there
spheresmay
possess,
in
are
The
idea.
original
we
as
astronomical
Pythagoras from
In
represent
able
but attributed
discriminate,
sect
the
(291)
successive
his followers.
by
that
time
in his
not
information
neither
doctrines to their
original
dogmas
upon
to
periodsof
intimate
to
appears
their founder.
such
of
once
gorean
philosopherscalled Pytha-
did
name
impossible,with
determine
'the
as
than
speaksmore
Callimachus,
of
squares
of the
area
ap. Diod.
x.
11. ed.
Eekker.
An
Plut.
epigram referringto
non
posse
viv.
suav.
this sacrifice is cited in
sec.
Ep.
ubi sup.
Athen.
Diog.
x.
Laert.
viii. 12.
F.
p. 418
fjv'iKa
Uvdayoprjsto TrepiKkeesevparo ypdp,p.a
Kelv e(f)
ora"
f5ov6v"rir)v.
Kkeivr/vfjyaye
(Anth. Pal. vii. 119.)
This
6
is quoted
Xoyio-riKos
should
by Cic. Nat. D.
authorityby Piogenes.
sacrifice is also alluded

be restored
as
for
an
to
iii. 36.
The
Apollodotusin Plutarch.
vit. Pyth. " 89.
Plato, Phsed.
(289) Iamblich. de
the
word
to physicalinvestigation
lo-Topia
; and
denotes
physicalknowledge in the fine verses
'
name
p. 96,
AnoWohapos
Apollodorus
appliesthe
used simply,
word
lo-ropla,
of Euripides,frag. 101,
Dindorf.
(290) Diod.
ubi sup.
rfjv'irnXiW, KaXovpevoi
Coelo,ii. 13, Aristotle says : ol 7rep\
i.
and
Meteor,
In
Ccel.
ii.
1.
8,
Metaph. i. 5, ol koXov2, "
Uvdayopewi.
nai
'IraAiKcop
i. 6 to"v
rives
ILvdayO'
Ka\ovp.evu"v
; Meteor,
fievoi Hvdayopeioi
(291) In De
8e
ptLav.
18.]
SECT.
TO
the intervals of the

of
"
scale,is unquestionably
in the harmonic
tones
posteriordate. (292)
18
cycle of
of
59
made
years,
apparentlyfor
calendar, is ascribed
the
School.
a
135
DEMOCRITUS.
been
has
(Euopides, "who
the
to
Censorinus
this
is 7
j
of 59 Julian
excess
intercalation.
no
cycle of
Philolaus, with
have
of these statements
of
meaning, the
for the
differ from
of
enormous
two
statements
21
the true
59
months,
distributed
however, forced
(292) Iamblickus,
364
years
may
to
is stated
to
terpretati
in-
made
cycle
If this be the
with each other
year
of 36 \\
An
therefore
indeed
1 days includes
it still leaves
de vit.
ascribed
obvious
equalize the
59
of
admits
of the
days only
tion
intercala-
produce
an
with
assume,
the
intercalary
this interpretationis,
cycle:(296)
the
over
and
is to
We
of
he
\ days by 44];days.
excess.
year
and
months.
619^ days, would
or
in
error
Boeckh, that the

months
of 365
21
and
solar year;
years
therefore
irreconcilable
are
object of intercalation
cyclewith
21,557 days; which
is,that Philolaus
364| days,and added
at
length.(293)
364| days.(295)The
at
year
tablet
this
years is likewise
59
as
365"f days.(291)If
and
years,
intercalarymonths;
21
fixed the natural
of 59 years
cycle of
assumption,his cyclecontained
days in
rean
early Pythagobrazen
that his year consisted of
states
his
was
the details of
justment
ad-
alreadymentioned
contemporary of Anaxagoras, dedicated
Olympia, containing
the
wide
uncorrected
Pytk. " 31, speaks of Pytkagoras as

in Greece.
Comp. Ovid, Met. xv.
of scientific astronomy
depar-
tke originator
71.
in kis History of Astronomy,

(293) iElian, V. H. x. 7. Eudemus,
stated tkat CEnopideS evpe Trpcoros tijv tov
fabiaKov Siafacnv kiu ti)vtov
p.eyakov iviavToii irepiaTacnv.(Ap. Tkeon. Sruyrn. c. 40, p. 322, ed. Martin.)
(294) Censorin.
19.
(295) Censorin.
18, 19.
Plac. ii. 32, but is not

to
Pytkagoras kimself
No.
Tke
attributed
;
Galen,
c.
cycle of
59
to
one.
any
16 ; Euseb.
by Plut.
years is mentioned
Stob. Eel. i. 9, ascribes it
54.
xv.
Compare Boeckk, ib.
16.
Concerning
tke
cycle of G"nopides, see
782.
(296) Pkilolaos,p.
134.
Dodwell, de
Cyclis,
p.
262
"
6,
136
ASTRONOMY
ture
from
may
perhaps
The
if we
A
solar year.
the true
be
of
months
be
rendered
to
year
consist
of
3544
of
years
the numbers
The
cycles.
of 3641
the
double
of
the
of
gorean
Pythahas
Boeekh
of
month
lunar
mean
while
difference
perhaps, as
may
intercalary
21
of these
explain either
59
days.
21,535 days;
21,549" days; being
number
be
(298)
conjectured,
instead
total of
is difficult to
It
only 14f days.
make
contain
years
intelligible,
more
3544 days, together with
29^ days,would
Julian
59
corruptionin
Some
would
Philolaus
supposed his
59
[chap. II.
THALES
suspected.(297)
cycleof
cycleof
FROM
29| days.
"
Leucippus,the
19
said to
been
have
discipleof
probably somewhat
was
That
which
the
involved
to
movement,
moist
and
being
carried
it like
stars
the
thus
were
sun
to, the
space
earth,
; that
inclination
inclines
its
and
of the
on
no
lightupon
and
became
and
south
the
that
thinks
364??
stars.
and
that
the
that
but
that
That
the
nearest
intermediate
by
axis of the
rarityof
the
resist pressure
it incredible
that
mately
ultithe
caused
hard
were
That
moon
the
were
moon
regions,being frozen, are
and
the
earth
southern
;
as
where-
solid,and
Philolaus
should
days.
comments
of Eoth, ii.2, note
subject.
(299) See Brandis,
of its
first
motion,
of the
in
were
of the
account
The
at
stars.
their
from
to
consequent inability
(298) Philolaos,p. 135.
coat,
whirl
hardened;
were
planets
the
(297) Ideler, vol. i. p. 303,

given the solar year only
the
these
that
trines.
doc-
his
its external
able,in
was
rapidityof
sun
to
have
the
sphere; that
from, and
the
earth
south,
their
northern
the
the
Anaxagoras. (299)
following were
fieryproperty
that
to
and
Zeno,
or
rapid circular motion, they
the
furthest
was
time
afterwards
in
eclipsesof
to the
regions,and
the
sun
but
ignitedby
received
orbit of the
fierynature,
Parmenides
foreignbodies
round
acquired
is
membrane,
attract
muddy,
either
subjectsthe
universe
philosophy,is
of the Atomic
in
posterior
astronomical
Upon
founder
G-escb. der Phil. vol. i. p. 291.
1269, throw
138
ASTRONOMY
held
intercourse
adds
that
in
not
with
learned
the
even
he did
from
have
there
the
list of
the
sacred
on
the
several
he,
of
calendar.
months.
intercalary
the
assumes
of
year
days. Upon
of
The
year
months
universe, and
disc,but
i. 98.
erroneous.
see
rope-tier,
the
has
that
with
period,
of
the
collector
evidently
of
months
intercalary
thirty
accords
Democritus
day.(309)
but
days ;
the
twenty-eight
remarked)
of 354
are
;(307)
subjects
government
years,
on
as
thirtydays, this cycle does
the
not
tercalary
in-
agree
supposed
immovable.
hollow
He
the
at
and
(310)
its
of the
centre
its form
conceived
middle
in the
to be
earth
the
to
be
that
to be
support
i. p. 304; Sylb. Euseb.

Prsep. Er. x. 2;
in
80
The
that he passed
statement
Egypt must be
years
the
word
See Mullach, p. 19.
or
apTretomnrrjs,
Concerning
Sturz de Dialect. Maced.
p. 98.
(305) Clem.
Diod.
year
and
moon.
Democritus
lunar
of
are
writings
3G5| days,within only half
of
is
discourse
numerous
cycle (asMullach,
days, and
nearlythe
and
Meroe,
assumption,the cycleof
this
eighty-twoyears
the
eighty-two
Democritus,
355
with
is
of
(308) This
fragments
treatises
included
mathematical
for
struction
in-
much
Egypt,
physicalphilosophersof
intercalation
consisted
It
and
inferred
knowledge. (305) In
are
at
in
years
astronomical
his
him
foreign priests. He
Democritus
like other
cycle of
be
it may
he
but
excelled
having derived
passed five
astronomical
on
declares
Egypt
which
other
or
writings at Babylon and
treatises
of
as
Chaldseans.(306)Among
framed
with
much
the works
moreover,
of
himself
to have
obtained
himself
; from
Egyptian
Diodorus
reported by
to
the
he
land-measurers
consider
not
[CHAP.II.
THALES
men,
geometricaldemonstrations
that
of
FROM
Alex.
Strom,
(306) Mullach,
p. 124"6.
(307) Mullach,
p. 129"131,
(308) Censorin.
18.
(309) 82
355
142-147.
Compare Mullach,
28
30
29110
p. 143
840
"
5.
29950
and
82
365"
29950|.
be to
\iiuov,Plut. Plac.
(310) ArjfxoKpiros8mtko(i8?i
fiev tq5 nXdrei, kolKtjv
in
verbal
iii.10.
variations, Galen, c. 21; Euseb.
Eepeated, with slight
Prsep.Ev. xv. 56.
20.]
SECT.
derived from
resistance of the
the
He
for the
accounted
it
by saying,that, as
direction rather
one
the earth
in
remained
vibratory motions,
south, by
milder
climate
the
each
of
earth which
we
placed the
moon
and
and
other,
held the
that
and
that
; (318)
is in
(311)Aristot.
"
solid
caused
the
the
de Ccel. ii. 13,
"
their
Galen,
held
stars
he
the
moon
conceived
the
perceivedthat
likewise
He
to west.
ignitedmass
an
the
its vortical
of
ment;^17)
move-
tains
body, containing moun-
marks
velocityof
proportionto
Eel. i. 25
the
He
is
sequent
con-
supposed
before
sun
apparent
distance
upon
of the
the motion
from
the
the
tial
celes-
earth
16.
(312) Stob. Eel. Phys. i. 15.

(313) Pint. Plac. iii.15 ; Galen, c. 21.
(314) Agath enter, i. 1.
(315) Plut. Plac. iii.12; Galen, c. 21.
(316) Origen, Eef. Hser. p. 17. Compare
i. p. 50, ed. Gaisford ; Diog. Laert. ix. 44.
(317) Stob.
He
produced by
are
is
moon
valleys,which
face
bodies
the
the
That
east
its
distances from
at various
stars.
to
axis
earth's
earth, beyond the
is from
stars
three
as
plants in the
of
unequal distances. (316)He
at
represented
part.(315)He
existed
fixed
the
the solstices
that
first
earth, and
magnitudes.
to the
sun
following tenets
stone, and
growth
northern
have
to
nearest
of the
the movement
the
over
different
the
subjectto
was
inclination of the
part of the
southern
inhabit
taining
con-
incline in
to its breadth
luxuriant
more
of
beyond
length
of worlds,
plurality
planetsas stationed
moon's
its
for the
preponderance
doctrine
of rest, though it
portion of the earth,he
of the
the
explainedhow
he
Hence
centre
produced earthquakes.(313) With
which
accounted
to the
earth at
it should
why
reason
state
rectangle,having
two.(314)He
the
all sides from
in another.
regard to the inhabited

as
equidistanton
no
than
the
the
was
held
(313)
spherical.
to be
immobilityof
was
sphere, there
sun,
He
subjacentair.(311)
shape of the surrounding heaven
the
it
139
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
c.
(318) Stob. Eel. i. 26, p. 550, 564
Euseb.
Praep.Ev.
14.
;
Heeren;
Galen,
c.
15.
i. 8, vol.
140
ASTRONOMY
hence
of
all
;
the
that
planetary
the
v.
motion
of
esse
nondum
nomina,
t.
(321)
vii.
result
"
the
where
34,
619
is
sun
of
quae
this
clearly
subtilissimus
Democritus,
stellas
(32")
orbits.
the
to
more
them,
name
Like
he
of
certain
singular
comprehensis
illarum
numerum
nee
siderum
quinque
to
account
suspicari
omnium,
antiquorum
sed
currant
attempt
expounded.
posuit
Seneca,
cursibus.
3.
Aristot.
to
or
Anaxagoras,
concourse
With
know
to
of
rapid
(319)
moon.
profess
not
attempt
not
were
and
sun
least
(321)
Lucret.
See
(320)
did
and
comets
stars.
proper
plures
he
did
the
II.
than
rapid
more
being
the
upon
is
stars
moon
Democritus
number
their
conceived
for
gain
stars
fixed
the
determine
(319)
the
[CHAP.
DEMOCRITUS.
TO
moon,
existence
their
than
the
planets,
to
respect
and
sun
that
and
of
motion
the
that
those
THALES
FROM
Meteor,
i. 6
;
Galen,
c.
17
Stob.
;
Eel.
Phys.
i. 27.
ait
se
nee
Nat.
141
III.
Chapter
SCIENTIFIC
ASTRONOMY
PLATO
"
rPHE
it
Timseus, though
mainly
Plato
touches
into
occasionally
these passages
we
is
are
must
he condemns
which
that
to
of the pure
mechanical
tendency
in space.
Plato
appears
in space,
proper
rejects,as
he
manner
astronomy,
on
the
the
templation
con-
and
is
sublime;
an
exercise
as
held
that
the
its
to
and
posed
sup-
of
use
material
doctrines
full of stones
were
mersing
im-
as
vulgarprejudice,
owing
gross
Republic
from
heavenlybodies
condemned
the heavens
the
science
phenomena
speculationonly
like
of
he
celestial
In
withdrawing it
He
founded
was
of the science
that
the
of astronomical
causes,
taught
astronomy
of Socrates.
of the
intellect.(l) In
atheistic
The
flightsof speculation,
of astronomical
forms
and
truth.
the idea that the observation
who
questions,is
place in the historical survey
Plato
in matter,
of abstract
approves
with
contact
study of
all close
the mind
he
astronomical
the
Even
astronomy.
his discursive
occupy
opposed
diametrically
and
dialogue
any
taking.
now
generalview
The
FROM
expositionof cosmologicaland physicalideas.
an
comes
which
contain
not
upon
however, in
great philosopher,
and
do
principally
upon
turns
GREEKS
ERATOSTHENES.
TO
writingsof
which
-*-
THE
OF
ception
con-
of those
culating
earth,cir-
(3)
to have
and
held
that
in
stationary
(i) De
Eep.
vii. p. 529, 530.
(2) De
Leg.
xii. p. 967.
earth is
the
the midst
(3) In the Phsedo, c. 132. p. 109, Socrates

is of circular form, in the midst of the heaven
lays it
;
aud
pended
sphere,sus-
of the universe.
down
that
that it is
the
kept
(3)
earth
in
its
142
His
this
language on
opinionconfined
this
time
for
them
the
took
who
lived
the
examining
with
probablethat
wound
twined
or
the
referringto
in
the
and
the
on
Nor
ancients.
Plato
arguments
majorityof
the
of
idea of
the
the
and
earth,
ball of thread.
earth at
the
ground that this
of those
best
dern
mo-
suggesting,
(5)
the
not
was
his old age,

of the
centre
verse,
uni-
(6)
fitting
position.
its
to the
cular
surrounding cirlowers
taught by the folCompare Ukert. i. 2,
was
p. 90, 118.
ib. vol. ii. p. 88
Martin,
was
universe, this word
axis of the
equilibrium,and by its resemblance

That
the sphericityof the earth
Socrates
is stated by Cleomed.
i. 8.
(4) See
It
describe the world
merely to
meant
round
Timee,
was
who, therefore,had
the
its
of
Timseus, for comparing
heaven.
Martin,
has
rejectingthis construction.^) It
repented at having placed
p. 29.
universe.
reportedby Theophrastus that Plato, in
was
placeby
the earth
the
the
weighing
But
in
of the
him,
ambiguity,and
that
among
globular shape
the
metaphorically,
It
axis
words
different view.
free from
to affirm
after
context, and
expositorsagree
appears
the
[chap. III.
FROM
not
Aristotle
to
by others,who
shared
him
about
of rotatiou
motion
subjectis
understood
Aristotle
even
as
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
"
91
Kosmisches
Boeckh,
System
des Platon, Berlin, 1852 ; Prantl, Translation

of Aristot. de Ccelo, p. 312.
Plato is distinct in making the celestial sphere revolve upon
its own
axis,
iv too
816 Sj)kcito.
iv
kcu
Tavra
clvtco
previouspart of the Timseus.
34.
Kivd.crdai
avrb
kvkXo)
11,
eTroitjcre
"
7repiayayc)"v
p.
crrpecpopevov,
81a Travrbs ttoKov
eiWopevrjv Se irep\tov
(5) yVv ^" Tpocpov pep fjperepav,
of these words,
Tim. c. 15, p. 40.
For Aristotle's interpretation
Ttrapevov,
his treatise de Ccelo, ii. 14.
see
Compare Plut. Plat. Qurest. viii. ; Cic.
The
Acad.
ii. 39.
of reference
to the manuscript books
was
difficulty
much
than
it
books
and
the
ancients
is
to
were
printed
obviously
greater
;
in the
eavrco
in the habit
of citingfrom
Concerning the meaning of eiWopevrjv
memory.
in this passage,
Boeckh, Kosm.
see
Syst. des Plat. p. 64-5, 67. Letronne,
Journ. des Sav. 1841, p. 76, thinks that the word
impliesthe rotundity of
the earth, without
motion.
Compare Journ. des
expressingany rotatory
Sav. 1819, p. 329.
The use
of the word
nokos for axis is peculiarto this
passage ;
Cicero
notes
see
A.
and
C,
at the end
of the
chapter.
reports the theory of Hicetas that the earth is in the centre

of the universe, but moves
its axis ; that the other heavenly bodies are
on
and
stationary,
the earth.
dicere
He
that their apparent motions

then
proceeds to
quidam arbitrautur,sed
Se
Qeo(ppao~Tos
(6)
p(\e7v,cos
ov
/cat
are
Atque hoc
paullo obscurius,
say
due
to
the
real motion
etiam
Platonem
Acad.
ii.39.
UXcitcovi Trpeo-fivTepu)
to)
irpocrurTopei
yevop^vco
rjjy")ti)vpitrrjv x"pav tov
navTOS,
irpocrrjKovcTav dirobovrt
of
in Timaco
pera-
Plut.
1.]
SECT.
The
that
Plato
is
M.
questionedby
in
already advanced
was
composed the Timseus. (7)

the
143
ERATOSTHENES.
of this statement
truth
remarks
TO
PLATO
the
But
Martin
when
years
this
on
point. The
Pythagorean doctrine
the most
observed
is
heavenly
stated,after the death
It
have
Archytas
the
Timseus
and
Locrian, both
have
to
doctrine
obtained
to the
as
with
superiordignityof
(as has been
alludes
Plato
eclipticin
their inclination to each

of the
planetsin
attention
attracted
had
been
Plat.
1. raxiTa
Qusest.viii.
6at nepl rrjsyrjs(lisev

tlvi
other.
with
him
place,and of the
to the
earth,
cosmology.
of
to
He
the
have
that
proves
that
Plato
astronomers.
and
equator
been
likewise makes
Greece, and
in
the
Pythagorean origin,and
circles
(9)
which
the
exploredby
and
Pythagorean sect,
the central
of
shows
manner
had
erepco
great
which
manner
the
the
Sicily,to
Tarentum,
Philolaic
the
with
to
of
dignifiedstation
most
already shown)
probably combined
was
scientific
writings of Philolaus. (8) Now
improprietyof assigningthe
was
to
studied
Italy and
of the
members
the
reference
no
of Socrates, to have
his visits to
conversed
is
support of Theophrastus, that
Pythagorean philosophy in
there
to the
the first in
inductive
on
great
the centre
is not
has
founded
in
be added
It may
the earth
bodies.
is not
and
phenomena,
arguments.
Plato
the
that
has
opinionalludes
by Aristotle,that
dignifiedplace, and
dignity among
of the
ground
mentioned
he
testimonyof Theophrastus,
of Aristotle,
and nearly his contemporary,
disciple
weight
who
of
aware
mention
in his time
they
their movements
speaks of
seven
8e ko.1HXdrcova
erepa
X^PQ
Kpt'irTovi
Trpo"rr]Kov(Tav,
(fiacri
Trpea-fivT-qvyevofievov
diavevorjaSe pecrrjv Kai KvpiarciTriv
Kadf(TT"o(rT]s,
t/ju
Plut. Num.
11.
Compare
Aristot. de Ccel.
ii. 13, 3.
(7) Timee,
vol. ii.p. 91.
Boeckh
agrees
with
Martin, Kosm.
Syst.des
Plat. p. 149.
iii.9 ; Iamblickus, de Vit. Pythag. c.
Pep. i. 10, de Fin. v. 29 ; Gell. iii. 17.
(8) See Diog. Laert.

ed.
Kiessling;
Cic. de
31, p. 406,
IamDlicb.ua
not
the three volumes
as
being the compositions of Pbilolaus
but
as
himself;
traditionarywritingsof tbe school; and he says that
been
before Philolaus, all the treatises of the Pythagorean sect had
kept
Mus.
Alterth.
vol.
405
der
ii.
Martin,
secret.
Compare Ideler,
;
p.
describes
Timee, vol. i. p.
(9) Martin,
42 ; Theo
ib. p. 39.
Smyrn.
p.
120, ed. Martin.
144
the
planets; namely,
planets visible
which
by
names
names
called
also
bon,
Plato
which
the
Phaethon,
is
the planetof
lastly,
He
Pha3non.(10)
slowest
he
likewise
from
the
Evening
Phosphorus,
the
two
not
as
the
into
received
other
the
knows
attributes to the
with
compared
by
some
clearness
that
which,
names,
popular,
names,
same
and
signification,
(10) Tim.
p. 38 ;
(n)
p. 38.
in
of
the
horses
sun
appears
p. 821.
In the
star
is called
the
Jupiter;
but
the other
distinct
to be
Eosphorus
Eosphorus :
Syria.
With
it had
regard
first observed
This
he
priority
those
countries,
ever,
how-
designates them,
been
given
not
them
to
at that
unborrowed.
and
Pluenon,
or
consolidates
Plato
sky in
and
and,
them.^1)
they were
He
makes
of Venus.
and
Stil-
colour
some
from
former
of
Star
native
have
nothing distinctive
by
time
The
nearly the
and
charac-
p. 987.
Martin,
Ovid, Met.
ii. 193.
ib. p.
66.
Pyroeis is one
of the
Hesperus; Martin, ib. p. 63. Plato, however,

Morning and Evening stars as distinct in Leg. vii. 22,
epigram ascribed to Plato, Anth. Pal. vii. 670:
art.
the
"
duTTjpivpXv
pep eXapnes
vvv
Morning
the
have
Compare
Pauly,
to treat
comes
Venus
summer
says,
in
fiery,
one
Saturn
Morning
Greece.
express
Epinom.
Tim.
(12) See
of the
Stilbon, Phaethon,
three
the
and
name
Egypt
all events
at
were
he
by
and which, though

Greece, (13)
in
persons
of
but
course
that
that
says
in
names
the
of the
name
planets,Plato
first received
and
of its red
Hesperus. (12)
under
one,
the
the
Pyroeis,or
which
called
gives
singleplanet;
different from
They
latter
as
course,
the
five
known
originally
after Saturn
next
he
the
Hesperus, the Morning
slowest
conceived
the
latter
account
on
the
only
star.
and
stars
yet
and
distinguishes
Mercury
earlyGreeks
The
the
Mercury
slowest
that
togetherwith
been
have
planets,as having courses
three
as
the
To
named
of
not
circuit,and
of
so
planet
eye.
identifies
he
Star
remarks
moon,
Lucifer
are
the
the
to
appear
Evening star, which
and
to
naked
they
These
Greece.
the
to
and
sun
[chap. III.
FROM
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
and
(13) Epinom.
the
8e Oavuiv
\"ip7reis
eanfpos
Evening stars
p. 987.
iv\ faolcnv
appear
ev
to be
ewos,
(pdipevois,
distinguished.
146
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
cycle of eight years. (18) The

in which
B.C.
expeditionof Agesilaus to Egypt,
placedNectanabis
he
(19)this
the
on
throne, occurred
be the date
therefore
must
year
and
givenby Agesilaus to Eudoxus,

latter to
at this time
of
if the
Egypt,
residing with
was
Apis
licked
would
be
his
of
; whence
date
the
be
to
of Sotion.
and
the
calls
but
native,not of Heliopolis,
of
lessons
Chonuphis
their
story of
the
residence
Eudoxus
in
is
Egypt,
is
reportedto
the
Artemisia, erected
related
to
have
bull
he
does
to
that
not
the
count
ac-
Eudoxus
377
to have
from
The
the
353
visited
of
to
instruction
priests,
during
in
his
by Diodorus.(23)
king
of
Caria,(24)
whose
wife,
to his memory.
his
the
given rise
B.C., and
Mausoleum
indication
profitedby
have
mentioned
to
he
Memphis. (21)
visited Mausolus,
celebrated
another
fact affords
moreover,
from
sacred
man,
Plutarch
Egypt.
to
likewise
have
Eudoxus
which
prediction,
This
belief may
derived
Eudoxus
reign extended
whose
This
(23)which
jointjourney
which
astronomy
of
is stated
Eudoxus,
as
age
of Chonuphis, whom
disciple
Egypt,
Plato, as well
was
the
at
while
obscure
by
visited
a
of the
Eudoxus
Egypt, according
is mentioned
361
priestspredictedthat
and
young
became
visit
died
that
in
dation
recommen-
Heliopolis,the
the
of his visit to
It
he
reports
celebrated,but short-lived. (20)
with
agree
Laertius
Chonuphis
garment
Eudoxus
supposes
of the
fortyyears old, and
Diogenes
fifty-three.
of the
be true.
of Sotion
account
than
more
[CHAP. III.
FROM
lifetime.
Dionysius the
He
(25)
is,
younger
of
(t8) Diog. Laert. viii.87.
(19) Clinton, F.
H.
vol. ii.p. 213.
Compare Grote, Hist,
of Gr. vol.
x.
p. 499.
(20) viii. 90.

(21) Dels,
et Osir. 10.
Gen. Socrat. 7 ; Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 15, " 69,

says
Sechnuphis was the instructor of Plato, and Conuphis of Eudoxus.
likewise stated
was
(23) i. 98. Compare Sen. Q. 1ST.vii. 3. Eudoxus
to have published some
Dialogues of Dogs, translated from the Egyptian,
Diog. Laert. viii.89.
(24) Diog. Laert. viii. 87.
(22) Plutarch, De
that
(25) Clinton, F.
H.
vol. ii.p. 286.
2.]
SECT.
Syracuse ; (26)which
and
356
was
visit must
have
taken
the
and
geometer
for
Plato
appliedto
duplicationof
to be
147
ERATOSTHENES.
place between
of the
condition
mathematician
solution
cube, which
the
of the
the oracle of
cessation
to Eudoxus
island,he referred them
of
problem
the
of
the
Apollo had declared

pestilencein
and
when
their
Helicon, as being abler
himself to afford the desired assistance. (37)
than
His
chief scientific
reputation was,
upon
practicalobserver
of the
researches.
heavens, and
consigned to writing the results
he
According
to observe
observed
from
high placesoccurs
and
even
be traced in the
may
and
Prometheus.
astronomical
As
knowledge,
suffer the
willingly
that
from
on
it the
star
in order
high hill,
the stars
elsewhere
could best be
the
among
ancients,
mythologicalstories concerning
proof of his ardent
sayingof
(28)
Italy.
time of Posidonius,
saw
lived
tions,
observa-
Sicilyand
in the
notion
(30) The
the stars.
in
of Cicero, who
is related to have
of his observations.
astronomical
also
extant
was
early contemporary
Canopus.(29) He
Ptolemy, he made
Cnidos
at
observatory
Atlas
was
only in Asia Minor, but
not
His
to
He
however, founded
his astronomical
the
367
b.c.
Eudoxus
Delians
TO
PLATO
his
fate of Phaethon,
desire for
cited,that
was
he would
provided he could approach
(26) iElian, Var. Hist. vii. 17.

(27) Plut. de Gen. Soc. 8. Compare Ideler,Berl. Trans. 1828, p. 207;
Montucla, Hist, des Mathematiques, vol. i. p. 186.
Helicon
wrote
work
Suidas
8ioar]fj.eio}v,
in
but
an
by
the former of
Plutarch to have
he was
staying at
prophecy to have
Dion.
entitled
The
v.
and
unorekea-ixaTa,
latter of these
of
was
character.
Helicon
astrological
predictedan eclipseto Dionysius
his Court
been
with
Plato, and
upon
presented by Dionysius
an
treatise rrepl
astronomical,
is likewise stated
of Syracuse, when
the verification of hia
with
talent
of silver,
19.
Concerning
curvilinear
who
Eudoxus
geometry
of
lived from
as
geometer,
Eudoxus
see
Ideler, ib.
is celebrated
276 to 196
B.C.
See
in
p. 203
"
212.
The
thenes,
epigram of EratosBernhardy's Eratosthenica,
an
p. 180.
(28) De
Apparentiis,p. 53,
(29) Strab. ii.5, 14;

(30) Petron. Sat. c.
montis
consenuit,ut
ed. Petav.
xvii. 1, 30.
88
astrorum
Eudoxus
excelsissimi
quidem in cacumine
cceliquemotus deprehenderet.
L
148
within
its
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
such
figureand
been
in two
sun
as
labour
of the
descriptive
map
with
works, nearlyidentical
Enoptron,or Mirror,
the other
These
longer extant
works
versified
270
are
no
by Aratus,
B.C., and
an
therefore
the
being rendered
into
Csesar, the grandson
each
but
of
It continued
as
to
late
that Aratus
Eudoxus,
as
be used
the
the
at the
; and
Eudoxus
Cicero
it has
the
task
of
of
our
the
; his poem
the
and
honour
Germanicus
descended
ancient
to
our
scholia. (u)
of sidereal
era.(35)It
the
versifying
was
about
wrote
it received
manual
practical
century
called
of them
second
large apparatus of
sixth
undertook
by
executed
Appearances.(S2)
who
poet,(33)
verse
Augustus
he
other, one
or
to
appears
which
heavens,
century after
Latin
days,accompanied with
as
to discern
Eudoxus
Phenomena,
Alexandrine
about
of
enjoyed a high reputationin antiquity

;
of
enable him
would
magnitude.(31)
principalastronomical
The
have
of the
distance
[chap. Til.
FEOM
nomy
astro-
appears
work
prose
suggestionof Antigonus Gonatas, king
of
of Ma-
not
tov
(31) ~Ev8o"os8e T]V)(eTO, Trapaaras tw rfklca,
KarapaOatvto o~x"jp(i
Plutarch, non
Sarpov Kal to peyeQosKcii to el8os,cos 6 "ae6a"v KciTa(p\(yrjvai,
viv. sec. Epic. 11.
posse suav.
(32) According to Cic. Hep. i. 14, a solid celestial sphere or globe was
ever,
first constructed
Cicero, howby Thales ; and afterwards
by Eudoxus.
confound
the
of
Eudoxus
with
the
material
to
description
appears
globe.
8e els tov
~Ev8o"ov 8vo /3i/3Xi'aTrep\ tosv
(33) ava(fiep"Tai
(paivopevoov,
kcitu
ttuvtu
d\\r]\ois,
Tr\r)voklycovcr(pd8pa.
to
o~x_e'8ov
ovv
ev
crvp"pu"va
pev
avTwv
"TLvonTpov, 8e erepov Qaivopeva' ivpbs
""aivopeva 8e ttjv
eTTiypdcpeTm
Hipparch. ad Pham. i. 2, p. 98, ed. Petav.
TTotrjo-iv (TWTeTuxev.
The followingpassages
relatingto the head of the Great Bear, cited from
their relation.
the two works of Eudoxus
to show
by Hipparchus, will serve
8e
vnb
the
Phenomena:
From
wo\v 8uxovad
tov
ILepaea nai ttjv Kao-o-uneiav
ol 8e perai-vtovtcov
lipKTov,
eo~Tiv
f]K.e(pa\r)
daTepes elcriv dpavpol.
ttjs peydXrjs
the Enoptron : omo-8tv 8e tov
Prom
ra
Tlepo-eu"snai napa
i"rxia ttjsKao-aieirelns ov noXv 8ia\ei7Tovo~a rj Ke(fia\r)
Tr)speydXrjsapiCTov Kelrai, 8e perni-v
The differences are
do-7epeselo-lv dpavpol. In Phsen. i. 12, p. 109.
merely
to
to.
ov
01
verbal.
(34) The list of ancient

Uranolog. p. 147, contains no
been
framed
have
by
names
occur
of Thales
on
Aratus, printed in Petav.
It must, however,
thirty-sixnames.
ignorant compiler,for it contains the
The names
of the two Aristylli
likewise
commentators
less than
some
and Parmenides.
twice.
(33) See the treatise of

in Buhle's Aratus,
o-'puipas,
Leontius
Mechanicus, nep\ "aTaa"cevr]s

'A-pareias
vol. i. p. 257.
2.]
SECT.
PLATO
cedonia.(36) As
Aratus
he may
descriptionsof
works
be
his
who
"
We
pursued by Eudoxus
critical commentary
about
therefore
This
method
conceive
into
with recognised names,

constellations,
to
was
the
Hip-
Aratus
posteriorto
judge of
able to
these
upon
starry heaven
the
stars.
distributed
as
and
them
define
to
partly by their juxtaposition,partly by their relation

to the
zodiac,and
modern
tropicaland
deal
astronomers,
places by celestial
right ascension
territorial
by
The
time
had
been
determined
See
The
had
been
B.C.
an
their
neither
and
latitude
the
the
degrees
by
tude
longi-
distinguished
of the
course
ecliptichad
iu
moon,
with
the
time
reigned,with
of Aratus,
of his
see
the
which
ecliptic
the
celestial
the
apparent
made,(39)had
planets are
Hipparchus,
before
into twelve
divided
lives of Aratus, in Westermann's

biographer states that Aratus versified
Gonatas
account
in
lunation;
visible
Greeks
sun
been
width, within
and
the
the ancient
ancient
Antigonus
for
their
named
Eudoxus, as he calls his evonrpov

; but
that
of
states
the
Aratus
decisive,
poem
For
laid down
geographical description of their
coincidingroughly
of the sun,
(36)
of
sort
Eudoxus;
of
band, of sixteen
59.
he
define their
singly,and
name.(38)
parts, each
motions
declination,nor
constellations
the
the stars
the
to
not, like
did
He
positionand limits,according to groups
common
with
measurement
and
but he gave
arctic circles.
is,
"
method
the
determining the places of
for
nomer^37)
astro-
astronomer
great
century
are
scientific
faithfully
reproducedthe
to have
Aratus, by the
and
extant.
moreover,
himself
not
was
supposed
was
149
ERATOSTHENES.
guide.
of Eudoxus
parchus
TO
Biogr. Gr.
the
whose
p. 53,
KaroTrrpov
of
authorityis
founded
the (pa.1v6p.eva.
was
upon
from
certain interruptions,
277 to 239
F.
H.
vol. iii. p. 488 ; and
Clinton,
Donaldson's
writings,see
Hist,
of
Gr. Lit. vol. ii.
p. 425.
(37)
Constat
ornatissimis
Orat.
inter
doctos
hominem
atque optimis versibus
de
Aratum,
ignarum astrologiee,
stellisquedixisse, Cic. de
coelo
i. 16.
method
of Aratus, see Delambre,
descriptive
Anc.
torn. i. p. 61
74; Penny Cyclopaedia,art. Zodiac.
by the
(39) Ptolemy, Synt. viii. 4, states that the zodiac is bounded
that
it
down
of the planets in latitude.
i.
motions
Cleomedes,
4, lays
Somn.
in
tbe planets never
Macrob.
exceed
the zodiac.
Scip.
Compare
i. 15, " 10.
(3S) For
an
account
Hist, de l'Astron.
of the
"
150
SCIENTIFIC
been
defined
the
labours
in his
of
world.
the
the
upon
the
into
twelve
the
parts by
Greeks
latitude
it could
have
method
of
had
from
the
of the
sign,or
did
solar
sign
vernal
equinox, was
year
but
of
other
Ideler
at
sign,affords
the
no
have
astronomers
been
they
of
has
that
reckoned
for
founded
the elevation
the
as
middle
basis
the
and
of the north
The
as
the
the
ancient
sion
precesbetween
constellation.
the
the
corresponding with
the
the
astronomical
equinoxes
at other
refined inferences
upon
before
practice of Eudoxus,
the
by
from
sometimes
the
used
distinction
beginning of
the
of the
originally
year is different
as
these
tances
before their dis-
and
and
zodiac
of
But
course,
no
of
number
determined
ignorant of
made
Aries,
shown
course
zodiac
laid down.
were
point
same
been
it had
observed,
the sidereal
taken
ancients,who
sometimes
(40) On
that
know
The
year.
and
part, of
twelfth
not
been
The
width,
annual
sun's
Hipparchus,
equinoxes,
the
planets.
width;
path had
sun's
until
astronomers,
They
the
the
dence
coinci-
annual
with
definite
of
their
the
sun's
sign.
or
visible
the
planetshad
nocturnal
they distinguishedeach
defined
no
measuring
of the
courses
of
the
agreement
time,
of the
axis
the
to
appeared at
constellation
the
by marking
divided
year,
acquired, after
greatest
the
solar
view
starry sphere.
parallelto
and
which
rude
the
by observingthe points at
course
Having
parts, by
in
this
ceived
re-
early period observed
an
right angles
at
or
therefore
of
originality
The
entire
is not
course
constellation
horizon.
lunations
twelve
at
set,
successively
sun
with
had
defined
(i0) They
which
the
stars,
had
comprehensive
of
description
annual
the
circle.
in his
astronomers
sun's
motion
the
consisted
ancient
the
zodiacal
[CHAP. III.
FROM
and
constellations,
of the
name
of Eudoxus
The
that
twelve
by
heavens, and
ASTRONOMY
and
solstices
degrees of
which
and
the
modern
it.(41)
pole,see
Ideler, ad Aristot. Meteor,
vol. i. p. 505.
(41) Berl.
on
other
Trans.
inferences
1830, p. 55
founded
on
"
61.
the
Compare
statements
the remarks
of Delambre
of Eudoxus,
Astr.
Anc.
3.]
SECT.
"
in
Eudoxus
his
that
the
to have
appear
noticed
they were
the
"
the
by
English verse
of Aratus
They
raises
in
only
passage
in
Dr.
to the
are
not
once
and
the
manner
silence
which
the
(43)
is thus
"
other stars remain
of various
That
lawless
Hash
the attempt for artless hand
to
rendered
of the poem
size,
seem
wander
their orbits and
trace
like mine
their bounds
define
easier task the circles to rehearse
My
Of
the fixed stars, and
for
practicalmanual
introduce
mention
any
his
and
trace
Sol's annual
course.
(whose objectit probablywas
although Eudoxus
Heavens
guide.
"
To
not
in
planets are
through the skies

Hence
planetscalled ; yet stillthey ever run
Through the twelve signs,the circuit of the sun.
Thousands
of ages come,
thousands
depart,
Ere all return
and meet
where
once
they start.
tioned
men-
Five
But
his
by
in his translation
Lamb,
planets
strong presumption
nearlytotal
versifier of Eudoxus
by
adverted
Hipparchus;
Aratus
by
passed over
following
mentioned
of
comment
they are
The
into
does not
151
ERATOSTHENES.
descriptionof the heavens.

in
which
TO
PLATO
finding the time

of the
Phenomena
did
night) (i3),
planetsinto his Mirror
of the
yet he
Greek
the
was
systematictheory
for
first
astronomer
who
torn. i. p. 122.
c'est qu'iln'a
d'Eudoxe
s'accordent pas entr'elles ;
ne
le
recueilli
les observations
a
ciel,
point regarde
qu'il
grosII n'est
differens
differens
terns
et
en
vue,
peut-etre en
pays.
sieres faites
a,
devised
of
to compose
Mais
explainingthe
les donnees
il ait donne des discordances

qu'avec des elemens aussi imparfaits,
c'est
la
inutile
etonne
enormes
qui
davantage,
peine
; ce
que se sont
donnee
modernes
tout
cela, en supposant des
quelques
expliquer
pour
II faudrait
faites a des epoques
les
des autres.
observations
eloignees unes
s'est
differentes
Eudoxe
d'etoiles.
On
autant
a
nomme
d'epoques
qu'
etaient
accorde
les observations
a
prendre pour idee fondamentale
que
bonnes.
II etait bien plus naturel de les supposer
mauvaises
alors
; mais
n'aurait pu batir aucun
on
systeme.'
last two
The
plained
verses
are
(42) Aratus, v. 454-61.
correctly exthe
Scholiast
thus : ovk av ev6apo-rj?
emelv,
nepl ra"v 7r\avi]TQ}v
by
8' av ei-q poi to irepl
aivKavav
tcov
pddrjpa.
aptcovv
Delambre
it
down
that
the
(43)
lays
commentary of Hipparchus upon
pas
etonnant
Eudoxus
and
Aratus, and which
interprets, appears
of facilitating
the means
"
l'Astr. Anc.
torn.
to
have
of
i. p. 172.
has
the
same
character
as
the works
for the
exclusively
been
composed
finding the hour during
the
it
purpose
night,"Hist,
de
152
periodicmotions
with
and
His
of Greece
the
planetarytheory
was,
developments, adopted generally
scientific astronomers
ultimatelyassumed
it
planets.
corrections
certain
the
by
of the
[CHAP. ill.
FROM
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
form
who
succeeded
of the Ptolemaic
him,
and
of the
system
world.
to have
It appears
propounded
it
movements
of the
as
originatedin
problem
the
to
planetsby
suggestion of Plato, who
explain the
to
astronomers
hypothesisof equable
and
form
uni-
movements^44)
The
heavenly bodies
having each
planets,as
general and
uniform
planets visible
Sometimes
The
and
was
three
circle
its
four
and
stars
poles in
direction
the
the
to the
the
the
is that
moon
of the
(orecliptic)
; and
zodiacal
than
moon
of which
zodiacal
circle.
Of
circle,
(45)and
moon.
planets,
seven
carried
fixed stars, one

the
third
the
are
the
along
moves
Each
being
of the five
spheres of
other
the other
by
moves
latter circle
sun.
five
stars.
each
are
circle ; the
for the
the
the
the
and
sun
five erratic
and
sun
zodiacal
obliqueto
and
The
spheres,two
the
of
name
stars, were
comprehended
the
the
gave
Eudoxus
circle
oblique to
planets has
fixed
"
fixed
eye,
limited
of which
zodiacal
obliquefor
more
spheres,one
along the
a
follows
as
naked
was
hypothesisof
ancients
of the
course
term
the
peculiar motion, independent of
the
to
the
to which
two,
the
has
one
in
moves
this circle.
(44) Simplicius,on
Geminus
p. 498, Brandis.
uniform
circular movements
the
authority of Sosigenes, ap.

attributes
to the
of the
the invention
Pythagoreans
see
Schol.
Aristot.
hypothesis of
above,
p. 131.
(45) Dr. Whewell, Hist, of the Inductive Sciences,vol. i. p. 1G6, thinks

erroneously,and that
reported the hypothesis of Eudoxus
instead of saying has its poles in the ecliptic,'
he ought to have said, has
its axis perpendicularto the ecliptic'According to the report of Aristotle,
Eudoxus
supposed each planet to have four spheres 1. that of the fixed
would
be identical with those of the earth ; 2. a
stars, the poles of winch
and whose
sphere whose motion is .alongthe ecliptic,
poleswould therefore
be perpendicular to the ecliptic
in the
whose
3.
a
sphere
poles were
;
the
and
whose
would
be
to
ecliptic,
motion, therefore,
perpendicular
tic
eclipof the planetshad the poles of this sphere in different pointsof
; each
the ecliptic,
with the exception of Venus
and Mercury, which
agreed in
the
whose
motion
having
was
same
poles for this sphere : 4. a sphere
that Aristotle
'
'
154
of
SCIENTIFIC
made
This
idea
the
This
philosophers,who
being attached,like
nails
or
motion
by
apparent
which
and
It
might
rotation
to
of the earth
But
sphere.
when
round
starry firmament
relative
be
to
appliedto
abilitybecame
spheres,in
the
reduces
bodies,as
to
compared
explanationlost
its
sun,
It
doxus,
spect
re-
that
each
that
the
of
the
fixed
stars,
planets,its unsuit-
anomalous
of the fixed
tracks
stars
its
limited to the
multiply the
to
necessary
was
of
simple and
of the
and
which
simplicity,
The
of the starry
afforded
movement
tain
re-
cause
revolution
the diurnal
was
had
star
revolution
of the rotation
moon,
they were
and
of these
thus the
mendation,
principalrecom-
fixed stars, according
intention.
original
the
The
earth.
another.
one
but it makes
for the
account
while it remained
to
the
the
with
which
the diurnal
earth, which
apparent.
order
the
they
uniformly,and
move
to
positions
theory of
satisfactory
explanationof
came
which
adequatelyexplainedby
all should
instead
itself,
the
fixed stars
round
improbable that, if
seem
singlecause
sphere in
revolvingsphere to
Copernican hypothesislikewise
the fixed stars
the
hollow
with
unphilosophical,
not
uniform, were
same
the
studs,to
whirled
spoke
of the fixed stars ; their movements
independentmovement,
constantlythe
the
they are
motion
simple hypothesisof
all fastened.
an
to
exclusively
which
twenty-fourhours.
Aristotle conceives
even
natural, and
was
supposition
being simultaneous
the
by
solid
set, and
were
Ionic
their
to the
stars
of
the
entertained
fastened, and
are
the
primitiveidea
every
sphere ; (50)and
owing
the
the earth
was
stars
celestial
as
round
rotatory motion
which
in
[chap.III.
FEOM
revolvingspheresoriginatedin
firmament,
crystalline
of
ASTRONOMY
periodic times
learn
we
as
to which
statement,
of the five
from
planets were
stated
by
Eu-
Simplicius: (51)the followingis
the true
times
are
for
subjoined,
the
sake
his
of
comparison :
"
See above, p. 95. The word ?}Xo?

is used merely to signify
in Homer
stud, and not a nail for fastening. It probably had the
meaning in the writingsof the ancient Ionian Anasimenes.
(50)
an
same
ornamental
(51) lb.
p. 499 b.
3.]
SECT.
TO
PLATO
155
ERATOSTHENES.
Statement
of
Eudoxus.
Y.
Mercury
....
Venus
1
....
Mars
12
Jupiter
Saturn
30
....
this determination
Upon
the
with
error
wdth
to
respect
respect to Mercury,
of 88
that
than
days, more
Eudoxus
three
four times
from
proximityof Mercury
The
its
difficult to
large
with
error
and
observe
respect
to
the
to
poles in
render
would
sun
measure
the
but
cause
(130 days), is
Venus
to
instead
the other
the
sphere each, with
one
365
Aristotle remarks
distinguishesMercury and Venus
common.
of the
numbers,
much.
too
First,
is considerable
Venus
is,in round
it
be made.
may
Mercury and
planets by givingthem
course
remarks
two
not
apparent.
With
respect
Saturn, the
of
approximation
continuityof
a
fact could
of
single revolution
have
not
close; and
period
for
observation
such
a
is
astronomical
an
of
long periodictimes
the
to
been
of
the
by
within
the
the
and
mination
deter-
proves
antecedent
ascertained
or
accurate
thirtyyears
considerable
of Saturn,
Jupiter
the
period :
observation
lifetime
of
singleobserver.
Eudoxus
further
stated the
is shown
as
planets (52),
in the
Statement
(52) Simplic.ib.;in p. 499,

(53) Ideler,ib.
p.
synodic periods of the
followingtable
of Eudoxus.
col. b,line 25, read
78, thinks that the numbers
"
True
arro
several
time.
for dnocfxiaecds.
(fidaeas
of Simplicius
in the text
156
Settingaside
be
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
Mars
supposed),the
times
of
the
numbers
which
corruptionof
Eudoxus
given by
the
for
text
the
III.
may
periodic
planetary conjunctions approach closelyto the
times, as may
true
(as to
[chap.
FROM
be
in
clearlyseen
more
the
parison
subjoinedcom-
"
Time
of Eudoxus.
True
Days.
110
116
Venus
570
584
Mars
260
The
about
.
early Greek
rather
fixed stars
night, and
always retained
could
first
no
of
doubtless
assistance.
Socrates
a
possessedby
the
Eudoxus
of
them
as
every
respect to
with
endued
that
the
The
of
names
of
the
five
Philolaus,who
of their
number
fuller and
School
movements.
and
more
the
time, when
course
exact
of
planets
was
that
The
of the
dial
sun-
temporary
con-
date
same
planets
knowledge of
his determinaand particularly

tion
respectingthe planets,
their
chieflyderived
for Mars
with
equable motion
Pythagorean
general idea
Plato.
they
than
comets,
positionswith
same
to
Anaxagoras
to
planets,which
or
an
The
scheme
general acquaintance with

was
the
of nocturnal
measure
in the cosmical
occur
to
Thales
characteristic of the divine nature, but
was
better
give
378
from
made
only appeared
immutabilitywhich
also afforded
the
780
(
w
wandering meteors,
the latter,which
another, not
one
had
390
astronomers,
with
[qy.770]
Democritus, paid little attention
classed
the
Days.
Mercury
Saturn
and
time.
periodic and
from
the
synodictimes,
appears
(55) His
Egyptian priests.
to have
visit to
been
Egypt
that the true reading is probably twenty-five

The
line described
days.
twenty
by the planets
irregularcurve
called Ev86"ov 'nnronedT).
See Simplic.ib. p. 500, col. a, and Ideler, ib.
are
corrupt, and
months
was
p. 88.
is reckoned
at thirtydays.
(54) The month of Eudoxus
of
the motions of the five planets,Seneca says : Eudoxus
(55) Speaking
Nat. Quast. vii. 3.
primus ab Êgypto hos motus in GrsDciam transtulit,
3.]
SECT.
PLATO
is well attested ; and
of
TO
without
profound astronomical
157
ERATOSTHENES.
adopting the extravagant theory

down
science, handed
generations of the Egyptian priesthoodfrom

we
Greeks
as
they had,
of
beginning of
the
at the
Aristotle
testimony of
Egyptians having
which
moon,
the
received
from
as
them
his
comet
It
in
The
to
and
be
as
had
he remarks
to
been
observed
that
they had
that the Greeks
testimony is
observed
the
had
Egyptians
acquire a tail
credible
that Aristotle
having composed
any
to the Greeks
knowledge of the planetarybodies

regarded by the Greeks
though
does
not
astronomical
tions
any observa-
author
'
of the
to
seven
knowledge
he
ought
It is necessary
had
at this time
trulyscientific
(saysPlato, or
Epinomis) that the genuine

and
the
others
of the
by
such
risings and
to be likewise
planets,and
Chaldaeans
of
began
essential to
as
astronomer.
should, not like Hesiod
The
of Mars
writing.
the Platonic
of the
of
reports concerning each of the
having communicated
accomplished
himself
the distinct
occultation
stars
years, and
their
as
more
before his time.
of the fixed stars
will be
their
observed, he proceeds
of other
some
that
that
observations
Meteorologies,he appeals to
speak of the Egyptians

treatises,or
have
for years
on
himself
oral
many
he adds
only hearsay.(57)
facts than
astronomical
Babylonians :
attestingthe fact that
like
bodies,and
the
century before Christ,
describingan
for many
heavens
(56) In
stars.
had
he
by the Egyptians and

observed
fourth
carried
similar occultations
that
state
been
de Ccelo, after
his treatise
by the
the celestial
the
to
as
antiquity,
remote
scientific neighbours. We
more
successive
Egyptians preceded
largerstock of astronomical
and
intelligent
In
the
practicalobservers
accumulated
the
that
reasonably believe
may
by
as
mer
astrono-
Hesiod, confine
settingsof
acquaintedwith
the
stellations
con-
the circuits
eighth celestial sphere/(58)
this time
applied their knowledge
(56) Cool. ii. 12, 3. See below, "

(57) Meteor, i. 6, " 9.
(58) Epinom. " 11, p. 990.
4.
158
SCIENTIFIC
respectingthe
planets
scientific
spiritcharacteristic
The
Plato
nativityof
"
the
(60)but
Thales
with
Socrates
the
of
progress
himself
to
of its constituent
considered
is
and
earth
the
of
treatise,
and
the
of
the
have
to
Ethical
b.c.
So
rapid was
this
Aristotle
his
an
astronomical
Heaven
attempted
It
or
(ttejoi
ovpa-
on
the
the
inquiriesinto
Milky Way.
works,
rology
Meteo-
between
includes
the
and
astronomical
treatise
intermediate
of
One
of the universe
The
of his
World,
highly
philosophy,and
character, attributed
the- collection
the
the
extent.
and
nated
origi-
scientific form, took
properlybelongs to
stars.
with
question.
century
movement
region
by
physical,metaphysical,
concerning
in its widest
region
in
of
as
ments
move-
them
accomplishedthis object.
(62)
form
to
in
century. (61)
circle
parts, and
(Concerning
Koafiov
fifth
meteors, comets,
included
sixth
the
connect
are
it
mentioned
are
be considered
the
of
nature
and
the
confined
the
not
followingcentury
treatises,that
relates
vov),(GS)
science
does
science, in
political
have
to
affairs
from
investigationamong
entire
logical,ethical, and
extant
the
in the
the
comprehend
believed
derived
systematicand
intellectual
nation, that
endowed
in
Greek, condemned
fortunes
in
in
speculation,
political
his
he
whose
person
its rise with
to
with
Eudoxus, who,
to
be
Physicalspeculationmay
in Greece
and
of
prognosticsto
Timseus
the
in
known
astrological
to
movements
planets respectinghuman
of the
[CHAP. ill.
FROM
their
applicationbecame
deceptive.
(59)
the
and
This
purposes.
the
ASTRONOMY
to
third
Aristotle,
is entitled
Universe), but
7repi
it is
(59) Cic. de Div. ii.42.

teal oTj/xeia to)v
rols Svvcifiivois
ravra
""o/3ouy
(60) p. 40.
pera
yevrjaofxevcov
\"yyl"ecr6a.i
nefjurovcri.
born eighty-five
(61) Aristotle was
years after Socrates, and forty-five
years
after Plato.
(62) See
(63)
Treatise
For
de
Concerning
in Dr.
p. 588.
Meteor,
i. 1
Eth.
ad fin. ; and
compare
Cic. Fin. i. 4.
of Simpliciuson Aristotle's
Hist,
l'Astr.
de
Anc.
Delanibre,
torn. i. p. 301.
see
this Commentary, see likewise the art. Simplicius,by Brandis,
Smith's
an
account
of the
Nic.
Commentary
Ccelo,
Diet, of Anc.
Biogr.,and
Cramer
in the Philol. Mus.
vol. ii.
4.]
SECT.
TO
PLATO
unquestionablyspurious,and
last
century
Apuleius.(64) Aristotle
separate treatise
of limited extent.
observation
of
calculation.
(G6)
intimatelyconnected
more
All
according
men,
have
This
and
gods
regionis
immortal
and
to
fore
there-
was
science
and
with
is eternal
mathematical
with
on
mathematical
on
occupied
as
founded
an
and
essence
being
as
science than
any
Aristotle,whether
to
in the most
all agree
elevated
called heaven
is therefore
Greeks
or
sether
in
barians,
bar-
or
placingthe
region of the
it is
fitted for the
verse.
uni-
imperishable
residence
of immortal
(6S)
natures.
treatise De
(64) The
as
conceptionof gods ; and
of the
habitation
(67)
philosophy.
of
other branch
it
sensation
objectof
is the
which
written
book, and
one
phenomena, and
describes
He
in
astronomy
celestial
the
have
to
of
(65)
considered
Aristotle
the
lost,which, according
now
comprised
Diogenes Laertius,was
in
it is in the works
of
likewise
appears
astronomy,
on
probably composed
was
translation
Latin
B.C.
159
ERATOSTHENES.
Mundo
is properlypseudonymous
See
Great.
8e
it is addressed
to Alexander
the
k.t.X.
ap'io-TCjt
adapted by Apuleius, who omits the

Alexander, and inserts an acknowledgment of obligationsto
Theophrastus. See below, ch. iv. " 2.
dedication to
Aristotle and
first
The
C.
chapter
Trpeirew
olpai ye
kcu
crol rjyepdvmvovri
is
treatise on
(65) Aristotle, de Ccel. ii. 10, refers to his own
astronomy
of
the
full account
order and distances of the
as
containinga sufficiently
he omits this subjectin his extant
treatise de
stars ; hence, unfortunately,
not
divided by himself into books : the
Aristotle's treatises were
Ccelo.
made
in later times by the grammarians:
divisions in our
manuscriptswere
be taken as equal to
of Aristotle, according to their division,may
a book
about twenty or thirtyprinted octavo
pages.
e'erriTrapatovvai.
Aeya)
epTreipias
ao~Tpo\oyiKr)s
eniaTrjprjs' XrjcpdevTcov
yap
al dcrTpoXoyiKai
Anal. Prior.
'iKavas to"v (paivopevcov,
ovtcos
cmoSeit-eis,
evpedrjcrciv
8el /cat
i. 30.
8et,K.vvov"nv,
to.
01 padrjpa.TiKo\
ivepl
ovrco
KaOdirep
rrp" acrrpokoyiav
rd
to.
to.
nepl
""5a
/cat
ra
8ea"prjcravTa
to.
tov
irepl
(paivopeva 7Tpa"Tov
peprj
(pvcriKov
"7rei#'ovtcd
curias,17 dWcos nas, De Part.
\eyeiv to 8id t'i /cat Tas
eKaarov,
(66)
810
ras
dp%ds ras
pev
irepi. eKaorov
8' olov tt]v acrTpohoyiKrjv

pev epTteipiav
An.
tt)s
i. 1.
(67) Metaph.
For
xi. 8.
summary
of the
astronomical
Philosophiedes Aristoteles,vol. ii.p. 59

(68) Ccel.
opinions of Aristotle, see

"
i. 3 ; ii. 1.
Speaking of the sether
thus : eoiKe
del 6elv),
he remarks
25, he derives from

dpxaiav 8ia8e86a6ai
Ka\
/xe'xpt
tov
vvv
xpovov,
Biese,
92.
tovtov
(which with
tov
8e ko.1 rovvopa
rpoirov
Plat. Crat.
napd tg"v
VTroXapftavovrav
160
SCIENTIFIC
conceives
He
end
and
whose
for this
form
is
with
greater accuracy
human
this
In
to the
attached.
are
and
heat
motion
is likewise
collision
with
the
Aristotle further holds

is
themselves
is,that
the
sphere,which
suited
sphere, but have

shape of the
spherical.
avrcis
the
work
Their
to
which
they
but
their
light
and
their
by
which
several
heavenly bodies
for
instrument
motion, is
for
fixed in
He
own.
Sis aXX
the
that
she
sun
in
of the
the
movable
adds, that
phases, proves
sphericityof
conclusion
this
fitted
are
of their
the
of any
fixed.
are
of the
crescent-shapedappearance
proves
is
an
But, he
moon.
Set vopi"eiv
aireip"Kis
ras
12.
He
repeats almost
why
heaven
the
same
i. 3.
in Meteor,
Lucretius
seat
no
wpe'isXeyopev'ov yap a7ra"ov8e

86gas els rjpas, i. 3, "
dcpiKveladai
of the
by
ground
Km
words
universe,is shaped
or
equable.(71)
the form
bodies
to
form,
circle.(69) This
fierynature,
chief
in her
moon,
The
has
or
air.(72)
His
motion
no
eclipselikewise
ovivep
circular
sphericalorbs
that
spherical.
best
form
of
not
are
the
the celestial bodies

of the
beginning
produced by their circular motion,
are
consequent
with
is attainable
than
motion
They
endowed
sphericalheaven,
sphericalheaven
is due
motion
divine,without
perpetually in
move
sphere. The
hand;(70) its
be
to
reason
it is to
nature
to be
the heaven
[chap. III.
FROM
ASTRONOMY
explains the
thus
gods (v. 1186"91)

In
sedes
et
quia lux
volvi
caelum
is
supposedto
be the
:"
cceloquedeum
Per
reason
templa locarunt,
et luna
videtur,
et noctis
signa serena,
flammseque volantes,
Noctivageeque faces cceli,
Nubila, sol, imbres, nix, venti, fulmina, grando,
minarum.
Et rapidifremitus, et murmura
magna
Luna, dies,et
The
word
nox,
derived
aWrjp is
Aristotelic treatise de Muudo,

from
del
delv,after Plato
(09) avayKT)
yap
11.
rt
to)
81a
delov),
oeico
and
cuoiov
but
e7ret
vnapêiv.
eyKvuXiovcrco/xa,
to
eêi
aWa
the
author
of the
2, rejectsthis etymology, and
pseud-
derives
it
Aristotle.
Kunjtriv
tovto
from
c.
ovpavos
{acopa
toiovtos
(pvaei Kivelrai kvkXco
del,Ccel.
3, 2.
(70) Ccel. ii.4, 18
on
(71) Ccel.
ii. 6.
ioriv 6 Kocrpas, 8rj\ovex. tovtcov,

a(paipoeibr]s
ovtcos
wore
prjdev
prlTe XiLP^KtvlT0V*Xelv 7raPa"
iv 6(pda\pois
fjp'iv
Trap'
(paivopevcov.
peu
Kar
aKpifieiav
on
evropvos
rap
pr)0ev
ttXtjo-lois
pr\T ak\o
Ka\
ovv
(72) Ccel.
ii.7, 8.
162
SCIENTIFIC
ASTRONOMY
lonians, which
had
known
which
difficulty
contain
so
he
stars
many
that
inconsistencyarises
the
bodies
heavenly
ought
with
and
the
bodies
the
bodies
middle
it
and
reading (Ideleron
information
the
this
on
in
Macrob.
significant:
sidus
emends
the Chaldsean
et
the
received
with
at
obstacles
by
motion.
(78)As
tion
mo-
effect ;
but
energy,
to the
second
irdXai TeT-qprjKOTCS
\eyovo~iv01
fov TToXXas
no
with
their
mareis
nepl
(\opev
is evidently the
which
iricrTeis,
Aristotle
to say
means
astronomy).
Greeks
its
perfectand
most
move
we
Each
means
sphere,has
to
that
life,but
uncomposed
irregularmovements.
Buttmann
best
the
external
aWovs
fie icai nepl tovs
acre
pas
(77) opoicos
TSafiv\a"vioi,
koi
AlyvnTioi
nap
Ccel. 11 12, " 3.
enacrTov
tu"v
aarpaiv,
niareis
only
the
being
in TvkeLcTTaiv ircov
For
down
as
assume,
pounds
pro-
vanishes.
difficulty
unable
are
the
overcome
only with complex
the
with
endued
we
not
simple and
from
to
nearest
If
according to
by
the
assumption
erroneous
the
whereas
he lays it
first,
of life.
sphere, as
furthest
the
to
the
should
difficulties Aristotle
endowed,
are
circuit
its purpose
earth, being
from
Another
sphere
innumerable,
As
action,
external
The
divine, effects
The
of
power
accomplishes its
command.
they
external
these
destitute
are
that
to assume,
will
Of
(77)
Greeks.
heavenly body,
one
followingsolutions
the
the
appear
itself.
peculiarto
movement
orb
to
as
the
to
is, that
states
spheres contain only
other
the
become
[CHAP. III.
FROM
the
true
that
Egyptians
by
lonians
Babysubject,was not written, but oral.
Somn.
Scip.i. 14 : Apud Grajcos aster et astron diversa
stella
aster
est, astron
signum stelli3 coactum, quod nos
from
and
vocamus.
Schol. Arat,
10
lareov
8e
on
aarrjp
ecrnv
pev
(cat
povov
ecrrl ko\
ov
Ka0'
8e to re Kivovpevov
Ktveirai, oiov Kpovos, Zevs, xai ra Toiavra'
koi
aarpov
oiov KapKivos, Aecov.
Bead
Kal Ka6' ovtov
irkeio-raiv
ex
ao-Tcpu"v avanjpa,
which
is not
latter definition adds a condition
in the first.
The
Kivelrai.
avrbv
kol
to
Moreover,
if it be
by
that
never
times, but
the
same
as
Sirius
Arcturus.
or
could
similar
be
appliedto
definition
is
given
He remarks
Hippocr. Epid. i. vol. 17, parti,p. 16, ed. Kiihn.
called
but
is
sometimes
that
constellation
is
star
a
cio-Tpov,
single
in question may
be observed
in later
The distinction
called ao-rrjp.
Galen
a
word
neither
strictly
interpreted,
singlefixed star, such
two
in
it is unknown
words
to the
earlier
interchangeably.
distinction, admits
that
it
writers.
Achilles
was
not
Aristotle, for example,

draws
Tatius, c. 14, who
observed
by
the
uses
the
earlier writers.
between
equallyinconsistent as to the distinction
them
Macrobius.
Sidus
is
sometimes
to
by
stella and
and moon.
to the sun
appliedto the planets,and sometimes
(78) This explanationof the motion of the planetsis not very unlike
the explanationof the originof evil,giyen by Leibnitz in his Thcodicee.
The
Latin
writers
are
sidus, attributed
5.]
SECT.
TO
PLATO
objection,lie thinks
and
superiornumber
the interior orbs

idea
The
the
that
stars
"
mathematicians,to
and
number
orb, by giving
elsewhere
occurs
this
nature
heavenly bodies
readers who
researches
own
respect,but
with
of the
causation
which
orbs,to
mention
certain
native
Polemarchus,
he
Athens, where
(79) Ccel.
(So)
different
of
in
that
and
the
of
the
Phys.
ii.4,
animals
and
divine
most
"4
8'
"
on
aXka
avdpooiTov
KotTpos
awecrrrjKev.
oparoi.
both
his
rities
autho-
respectingthe
of revolving
plurality
(81)and
theory made
Cyzicus, where
resided with
treat
Eudoxus
by
of that
of his
any
accurate.
more
hypothesisof
gives
result, either from
others, to
he
he
he
proceeds
by Callippus.
studied
went
with
subsequently
Aristotle,
occupied in
"
6, lie points out the

created
plantswere
of all visible
concert
The
divine
those
design,but that the
divine than
more
man.
Eth.
liKkiov "a"a"i",
ov8ev 8ia(pepfi'
Kill
PcXtuttov avdpanrosTuiv
OeiorepaTt\v (pvaiv,oiov
Plato, in the Tirnseus," 15,
noXv
nature
of the
stars
ancients.
(8i) Above,
of
inconsistency
by
objectsoriginatedspontaneously:
dno rov
Elsewhere
yevecrdiu.
avToparov
8' ovpavov
Ka\ to. deinrara rwf
(pavepcov
he lays it down
that the stars are much
Nic. vi. 7,
he
He
tion
mo-
ii. 12.
Thus
hold
heaven
exhorts
friend of Eudoxus
the
philosopherin correctingand completingthe Eudoxean
that
who
for
alreadyadverted
have
of the
respectingthe
own,
to be due.
to follow
modification
Callippus was
nearest
some
supposed
planetarymovements
we
the
was
those
the
first describes
He
with
from
or
approached
subjoinshis
doubt;
some
arrive at
may
especiallyin
inhere
to
writings of
in the
revolving spheres to which
of the
exposition with
to
(79)
expounds the views of
he
which
agency
of the
yap
outward
livingbodies, eminently partaking
are
Aristotle elsewhere
largest number
Godhead.
of the
habitation
to the
first
degree compensates
some
bounding sphere of the universe,which
the
top
the
of motions.
supposed this
Aristotle. (80) He
to
the
greater number
of the divine nature,
to
in
of stars
sphere, being the
in
he adds, that Nature
of stars ; but
the
external
naturally contain
perfect,would
most
the
that
163
ERATOSTHENES.
p. 152.
M
was
ra
(pavepaiTaTd
ye, e" a"v
p. 40, calls the stars 6eo\

prevalent belief of the
164
Aristotle,because
it
the
round
circles
that
additional
two
of
of
centre
bodies
the
the
to
move
universe.
spheres, and
Jupiterand
to
each
sphere to
the
spheres to
of the
three
with
in
pus
Callipplanets,
respectively.
moon
total number
the
Eudoxus,
(83)
also
But
other
and
sun
of
Saturn.
this number
twenty-six; Callippusincreased
spheres was
opinions of
the
heavenly
of
originalscheme
to the
According
distances
respect
additional
an
gave
and
with
number
the
at
with
hypothesisof Callippusas agreeing
the
in
of Eudoxus
their
earth
the
Aristotle describes
all the
supposed
[CHAP. III.
FEOM
hypothesis accorded
This
hypothesis.
in
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
to
thirty-three.
hypothesisof Callippuswas
The
of astronomy
did
The
assigned by
reason
allotted
by Callippusto
movement
The
unequal
three
the
omitted
The
but
statement,
to
it
new
eight spheres for
the
and
twenty-fivefor
with
the
sun
and
is founded
element.
He
those
of
He
moon.
the
of
principleof
to his
(82) Simplic.ib.
was
330
B.C.
The
nearly with
see
calculation
p. 398, col. b.
lifetime of
that
The
Callippiccycle,and
(83) The date of
(84) Simplic.ib.
of Aristotle (384"322
Smith's
Diet, of Anc.
its scientific character,see

these observations
p. 500, col.
a.
of
is 432
stices
sol-
each
Callippus,
Callippus,
and
Jupiter,
planets,together
a
separate
set
of
these, according
one
sphere
of the Callippiccycle
cided
supposed to have coinB.C.). Concerning Callippus,
Biogr. Concerning the
first year
be
the article in Dr.
the
succinctly
is to deduct
Callippus may
spheres
text.(84)
Saturn
assumes
(which
own.
Meton.(8S)
with
three
the retrogrademotions
spheres,for effecting
his
sphereto
that
assumes,
other
then
his
on
advancing motions
lippus
Cal-
Simplicius either
but
fallen from
it has
of Aristotle
scheme
adds
or
and
Mercury, was
perspicuouslystated by Eudemus;
and
tory
his-
of its annual
between
additional
and
planets,Mars, Venus,
Aristotle.
anomaly
Euctemon
an
the
additional
intervals
by
from
writing of
two
the
was
why Callippus allotted
reason
of the
sun
equinoxes,discovered
and
in any
for the
Eudemus
the
only
of
disciple
world
to the
in the
shown
as
the
by Eudemus,
publish it
not
known
above, p. 122.
B.C.
SECT.
6.]
for
each, and
PLATO
to omit
the lowest
highest planets,and
two
with
the
and
sun
number
of
six for the
are
planetaltogether),
sixteen
for the
moon.(85) By
three
others,together
adding twenty-two
the
makes
Callippus,he
165
ERATOSTHENES.
TO
total
number
the
to
of
spheres
(86)
fifty-five.
spheres of Eudoxus, Callippus, and
The
mathematical
mechanical
solid
problem.
been
has
As
the
firmly attached.
are
all motive
The
its
:
principle
of
sake
not
are
solving a
alreadyobserved, they
though transparent substances, to
bodies
of
for
hypotheses, imagined
Aristotle
which
the
is due
the
to
heavenly
itself is devoid
heavenlybody
motion
are
spheres by
it is borne.
which
"
Aristotle
holds
that the heat and
light of the
sun
are
numbers
6 and 16 are
obtained
by deducting
superior planets one sphere for each, and by
making a similar deduction from the 20 spheres of* the two intermediate
and
The
moon.
planets,and of the sun
following table exhibits the
difference between
the schemes
of Callippusand Aristotle :
(85) Metaph. xi.
from
the
The
8.
spheres of
the 2
"
Aristotle.
Callippus.
5 spheres
Moon
spheres
Sun
5+4
Mercury
5 + 4
Venus
5+4
Mars
5+4
Jupiter
4 + 3
Saturn
4+3
Total
33
55
...
Aristotle
to
the
motion
calls the
spheres which give the retrogrademotion

contrary
spheres to which
they are respectivelyattached
"
of the
"
avik'iTTovaai,from
a(f"aif)ai
to unroll
dve\iTTa",
or
unwind
the reversing
'
or
retractingspheres.'
In
requires,6 8e
Simplic.p. 500, col. a, I. 34, ed. Brandis, the sense
teal
KaAXi7T7rou
86"av
7repiru"v
to
civtov
lo-Topr/crai
rfjv
'ApKTTorekrji
pera
rr)i"
The
the
additional
dveXiTTovacbv
theoryrespecting
o~(pcupai di'fXireTrrjyayev.
is
Aristotle
his
and
it
is
as
so
given by
regarded subsequently
rovo-ai
own,
by Simplicius.
(86) Aristotle adds,
are
the
that
omitted, the total number
previousnote,
it will be
if the additional
will be
seen
that
only
spheresfor
47.
Ou
this statement
the
sun
and
referringto the
cannot
moon
table in
be reconciled
omitted
moon
spheres
no
unwinding
would be 51, instead of 47. Various
only 4, and the total number
which
puzzled the ancient
attempts to explainthis apparent inconsistency,
and
be
in
astronomers
seen
Simplic. ib. p. 505 b,
commentators,
may
Aristotle to have
would
if
The difficulty
808.
could suppose
not ainse
we
the lowest planet.
as
regarded Mercury and not the Moon
with
would
it.
be
If
the
has
spheres, the
166
SCIENTIFIC
tlie consequences
influence
is
in
the
of the
to the
the
and
foundations
earth
at
which
its
earth's
revolvinground
of the
earth
it ;
its
upon
the
He
to the
external
Hence
of
the
;
the pressure
namely, that
of
the
well
axis,
which
of the
(88)
the
the
as
he
He
the
likewise
doctrine
to
the
He
nitude
mag-
rejects
of the
of the
attributes
cular,
cir-
not
and
sun
section
sphere.
in
tympanum,
and
'fire,
central
that its
argument
an
were
of
that
Anaximenes,
figureof
earth
and
Xenophanes,
reports
distance
ten
rotation
Timaeus
he
unable
he
to
argues,
the centre,
of
or
the
remarks
sphere of
divergentopinions,Aristotle
these
the
infers this
centre
Thus
are
He
has
as
position,that
universe.
and
of
supported by
that
circumference.
Having disposedof
the
and
the
system
(89)
Plato.
bodies
it is
if the
doctrine
Pythagorean
the
examines
that
water;
(87)
earth.
positionin
by
moon,
setting,is straight,and
be
by
the
near
explicit.He
on
risingand
bodies
the
its
circular flat drum
or
is
fluence
in-
remoteness,
of the
case
their
of this
prior philosophers; as
earth
that the
argument
of the
of
is very
shape ;
weakness
the
she
earth, and
floats
it would
this
answers
in
deep.
infinitely
of the tenet
sun,
and
that
comparative
stars, by their
Democritus, that
are
tambourine,
the
fixed
motion, though
to its flat
air,owing
the
the
certain
of the
account
explains the
the
and
motion,
He
rapid ;
opinions of
Anaxagoras,
of
is
figureof
that
Thales,
or
of
case
its
earth,on
universe, Aristotle
rejectsthe
favour
sun.
of her
slowness
As
of
the
[chap. III.
FROM
velocityof
the
upon
their motion
though
the
of the
great
proximityof
ASTRONOMY
the
earth, and
that
all the
their
earth
upon
(87) Meteor,
the
partlyfrom
of
centre
other
all
ments.
argu-
heavenly bodies, except
circuit
revolved
i. 3.
(88) Ccel. ii. 13.

8 ;
the
gravitationof
several
by
in
its axis at the
(89) lb. 13, "
in
rest
fixed stars, have
if the
if it turned
is at
partlyfrom
accomplish
that
earth
tablishes
es-
14, "
1.
movements,
simple motion.
an
orbit
round
centre, it would
6.]
SECT.
have
the
double
; whereas
Another
for
their
the
changes
the
which
He
of
are
framed
the
system
earth is
for the
the
in her
the
shadow
crescent
is
the
its
sphericalform.
the fixed stars
small
thus
and
Cyprus
farther
in the
change
south.
are
both
He
adds
that
calculate the circumference
to
400,000
stadia
spherical,but
other
whence
that
we
must
the
(90) Coel.
ii. 14.
in Meteor,
in his astronomical
the stars.
immobility of
in Meteor,
writings,that
and
some
set
nity
vici-
presence
maintaining
mathematicians
infer,not
The
only that
who
some
is likewise
i. 3, he remarks
is much
it at
the
earth
compared
system
with
the earth
the earth
of
the
Island
infer the
from
new
of the earth, reckon
heavenly bodies. (90)
The
who
with
north
the
to
its size is inconsiderable
i. 9; and
the
north,
India,
adopted by Aristotle is therefore,
Aristotle
the
of
directions
and
Egypt
to
to
sphere,
have
those
be accused
regions,cannot
owing
is
south, we
those
to
of
phenomena
earth
countries
of Africa
coast
the
visible in
that
and
outline
for,he remarks,
or
variety
moon,
be
must
the
;
form
eclipse is produced
visible in
he thinks
paradoxicalopinion.
of the
stars
set in the
never
Hence
elephants in
that
size
invisible in the countries
which
attempt
is
only that
is
moon
every
half
the
the north
to
the
eclipsesthe
as
the
being
exhibits
her
earth
phenomena.
eclipsesof
the
appeals to
sphere of moderate
of the western
of
likewise
He
proving, not
as
are
of the stars
in
the
and
naturally assume.
earth, this result
the
of the stars which
some
from
ticians
mathemabodies
the
this
would
centre
the
that
with
gibbous, sometimes
change of distance
horizon,
from
whereas
of
interposition
it is
infers
always circular; and
by
but that
agree
their
places.
same
by
assumption
in
turns
heavenly
phases, he remarks,
form, being sometimes

a
the
they
inference
same
moon
sometimes
of
and
movement,
in the
set
of
the
upon
sphere, he
and
figuresdevised
order
double
deviations
rise and
the
gravitatingto
matter
draws
of
is,that
exhibiting the
centre
That
exhibit
to
they always
argument
if it had
But
ought
167
ERATOSTHENES.
movement.
fixed stars
course
TO
PLATO
of the
with
verse
uni-
additions,
asserted
by
that he has shown
smaller
than
some
of
168
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
tliat winch
had
been
the
full
development
Comets
and
mathematicians, and
in the
comprehensive treatise
the
objects of
; the
astronomers
much
which
of the
and
discipleiEschylus,respectingthem
Aristotle.
analysed by
in
agreed
consideringthe
confined
have
comets
comets
the
happened that
more
time.(93) He
points out
have
been
with
seen
report
of the
he had
himself
with
faint tail.
vision
was
if the
theory that
that
Egyptian
a
He
star
were
which
limits,
this
that
been
seen
they
the
that
one
and
in
many
it has
the
refers
often
same
fixed
stars
the
to
constellation
be
scarcely
was
side.
his
time
Sirius,
seen
more
neral
gethat
adds, however,
it
this
planets are
whereas
of
he
the
if the
visible
Against
congeries of planets,
(94)he
been
Chios,
visible at the
fact,he
it could
it,but
some
leg of
slightlyon
a
had
has
observers
in the
states
turned
was
these
For
of
De-
planets. Against
band
further,that
tail.
and
respects,
by saying that
comet
one
directly
upon
comets
all those
seen
fixed
sight
than
the
reported and
are
other
zodiacal
without
seen
be
to
argues
within
been
Hippocrates
(92) Differingin
general position,Aristotle
always
of
its
Ptolemy. (91)
of
opinionsof Anaxagoras
Pythagoreans, and
and
received
speculation among
mocritus,
of his
wards
after-
was
Hipparchus,
Greek
were
earlyGreek
which
promulgated by Eudoxus,
accepted by Euclid, Archimedes,

generallyby
[chap. III.
FROM
the
remarks
disappeared
(91) Cleoruedes, i. 8, p. 51, states that the doctrine of the sphericityof

held by all the mathematicians.
was
Ethics, vii. 14, Aristotle mentions
(92) Meteor, i. 6. In the Eudemian
of penetration in worldly
who
devoid
as
Hippocrates
a
was
geometer,
a
nd
cheated
of
of
of his simplicity,
account
affairs,
was
a
on
large sum
money,
the
collectors
tarch,
Pluof
the
custom
at
2 per cent,
by
duty
Byzantium.
Sol. 2, mentions
merchant.
He
is
that this Hippocrates was
a
alluded to by Aristotle as a geometer in Soph. El. 11.
See Fab. Bibl. Gr.
vol. i. p. 848, Harl.
Concerning a Byzantine custom
duty in later times,
see
Polyb. iv. 46, 47.
(93) Pliny notices this opinion,and thinks that Aristotle is mistaken :
Aristoteles
tradit et plures simul
cerni ; nemini
compertum alteri,quod
equidem sciam, N. H. ii.25.
the earth
(94) This opinion is also alluded to by Sen. Nat. Qusest. vii. 11 : Quistellis errantibus altera
ex
antiquorum hsec placetratio : Quum
alteri applicuit,
confuso in uuum
duaruni lumine, faciem lonyions sideris
busdam
se
170
SCIENTIFIC
ASTRONOMY
given by Democritus, namely,

stars, close
"
to
doctrine
of the
centre
Aristotle.
though
at
and
the
accounted
and
the
on
of
be
supposed
Plato.
but
been
the
among
disciplesof
and
the
sun
ascribed
date
His
its axis.
upon
with
is
is not
actly
ex-
Theophrastus, and
to
be
only apparent,
hypothesis is
may
Socrates
or
410
is also
340
to
comprehended
of Eratosthenes,
Comm.
Above,
said
to have
be
lifetime may
His
b.c.
writings
great varietyof subjects.
Macrob.
ait
associate of Plato,
(103) His
Aristotle.
Plut. Plac. Phil. iii. i.
c.
44, and the collection
Scip.i. 15
Somn.
Stob.
p. 133.
Theophrastus, ccelum, solem, lunam,
censet
rem
prater terrain
; neque
celeritate convercirca axem
se
summa
qua? cum
ccelum
effici omnia, quasi stante
moveretur.
terra
torqueat, eadem
hoc etiam
in Tiniseo dicere quidam arbitrantur, sed paullo
Platonem
in mundo
moveri
Atque
obscurius, Cic.
Philolaus
as
Acad.
the
Plat.
p. 122.
axis with
ii.39.
in
with
der
an
See
viii. 85.
on
that
states
the
Boeckh,
confusion
in
moves
Kosm.
of
consider
some
earth
cular
cir-
Syst.des
revolution
on
orbit.
Griechen
u.
Eomer,
i.
him
2, p. 119, makes
Eudoxus.
ad Aristot. Phys.
(101) Simplicius,
of Plato.
(102) Diog.
Laertius
that
hypothesis,
is founded
statement
revolution
(100) Ukert, Geogr.

contemporary
Diogenes
the
others,Hicetas,
This
a
stare
originatorof
orbit, and
an
to
might
stars
earth
friend and
the
conjecture, from
(99) Hicetas Syracusius, ut

stellas,
denique omnia,
supera
et
the
disciple.
(101) He
spuriouscatasterisms
opinions on the subject in
Eel. i. 27
tat
of
of
were
contemporary
was
his
called
numerous,
ullam
they
this
refers to the
of
and
moon
anterior
was
of Pontus
placed, upon
were
he
Timseus,
movement
Pythagorean.(")
the
(10")
is likewise
been
the
specting
present, re-
philosophers,however,
diurnal
rotation
whom
have
to
Heraclides
and
the
to
Syracuse,
known
Some
of
in
by
by Plato,
at
as
the
at
and
Eudoxus
by
passage
suppositionthat
earliest Greek
Hicetas
the
the
earth
the
well
antiquity,as
movement
produced by
were
The
in
perceived that
for
small
congeries of
probably held
was
alreadyadverted.
nocturnal
held
firmly
interpretationof
this time
it is
immobility of
doctrine
existed
have
we
the
was
same
doubt
the
which
of
universe
The
that
another.
one
The
[chap. III.
FROM
Laert.
v.
86.
p.
362, ed. Brandis, calls him
panion
com-
7.]
SECT.
PLATO
Without
being
he
and
ascribed
Hicetas.
round
its axis
give
not
it
who
was
probably posteriorto
Heraclides.
in
the
they conceived
from
west
body
corrected
may
him
by
truth
tu"
of
movement
the
KevTpco
8e
ovaav
6 TIovtikos
"qpepelv,
HpaKke[8r)s
ad Aristot.
third
did
only
Pythagorean,
(105)
The
and
distinct
Ecphantus,
earth
to be
perceivedthat
rest, and
clearlyunderstood
examines
(103) ev
is at
the other
he
but
of the
have
to
the
east.(104)The
the
Heraclides
that
the
where
vision
is not
body, the body
at rest
in motion.
was
to the
Coelo, he
them
comparison with
to be
appear
This
and
moves
of
that
turns
that
to
the rotatory movement
east, shows
to
by
both
cases
upon
as
earth
space;
west
Ecphantus
that
one
in
to
statement,
the
universe, and
translation
axis, from
own
that
speciallymentioned
ascribed
hypothesisis
same
of
its
round
movement
is
speculated
doctrine
same
of the
centre
movement
lie
it down
laid
He
the
at
the
promulgated
It
rest.(103)
is at
heaven
171
ERATOSTHENES.
scientific astronomer,
astronomy;
to
TO
the
by Aristotle,and applied
heavens.
his Treatise
In
question, whether
the
stars
have
de
an
8e ovpavov
Tr)vyr)v/cat kvkXco Kivovpevtjv, tov
coero
vnodipevos,o~a""ei.v
to
(paivopevov, Simplic.
In
Ccel. p. 506.
A similar statement
in p. 505, 508.
recurs
816
the
on
348,
km
Commentary
Simpliciussays :
Physics,p.
ivape\6u"v
the
de
(pr}o~lv
'HpaK\e[8r]s6 IIovtlkos, e'Xeyevon
ncos
Ktvovpevrjs
Ti]s yr]S, tov
h irep\tov
rjXiovpevovros
tfkiov(paivopevrj
dvapaXia o~a""eo~dai.
ttu"s, 8vvo.tm
Tis,
The
latter dictum
of the earth does
The
words
apparentlyto an objectionthat the simplerotation

explainthe annual motion of the sun.
forward
Some
one
came
(in an
irapeXdavtis e'Xeyev
mean,
has explained,Kosin. Syst.des Platon, p.
said ;' as Boeckh
refers
not
'
assembly) and
137.
iTXaTcovos a"v dKovo~Tr)s,

ov
tcivttjv e'êVco
tt)v
8e UKivrjTOV
ti)vyr)v. IlXuTav
avTi)vtaTrjaiv,Proclus in
E.
Proclus is referring to the supposed doctrine of the rotation
earth in the Timaeus, which
he attributes
to Heraclides.
HpaKXet8r]s
pev
86"av, kivoiv
Tim.
oiiv 6 TIovtikos,
kvkXg"
p. 281
of the
(104) HpaKXei8r]s6 IIovtikos

dXXa
yrjv,ov pi]vye peTaficiTiKuis,
diro 8vapcov in dvciToXds nep\ to
The
58.
c.
passage
Kivovai
"EK(pavTos6 YlvOayopeios
TpeTTTiKws,
Tpo%ov
18lov uvttjs
KevTpov,
correctlygiven in
pev
ttjv
e'v a$~ovi o-Tpecfiopevrjv

8lkt)v
Euseb.
Pra?p.Evang.
Plut. Plac. Phil. iii.13
xv.
Galen,
21.
(105) The
to
is less
km
doctrine
Ecphantus in
7rep\to
of the rotation
Orig. Kef.
ai"Ti)s Kevrpov
ascribed
to
ci)vnpos
Cleanthes
in Plut. de fac. in orbe
of the
earth
is likewise
Haer. p. 19.
8e yr\v peaov
ttjv
doctrine
The
same
dvciTo\i)v.
the Stoic,in consequence

lun. G.
See Ukert, ii. 1, p. 129.
of
attributed
Kiveladat
Koapov
has
a
been
false
neously
erro-
reading
172
independent motion,
in which
sphere
remarks)
the
move,
to
and
that
or
Now
to
it is
the
body
one
would
be
not
that
or
move,
It
rest.(10G)
mind
of the stars
of the
with
that
either
be
from
the
the
these
to the
the
the
impiety.
The
axis
them
of
earth
Greeks
(106) De
reasoning of
that
The
a
supposed
the
stars
other
is at
Aristotle's
motion
diurnal
the
tion
rota-
in space
perceivedat
Ccel. ii.8.
Aristotle,
these
an
axis,or,
(107) The
and
their
hence,
what
was
earth
was
as
respective
it appears,
charged
philosopherswere
up
that
orbit,was
to this
of
periodthat
remote
was
position,round
in
carried
were
in
Ecphantus,
its central
only hypothesiswhich
motion
and
its
upon
universe.
the
of
any
earth
retain
to
motion
no
hear
not
given the
of the
heavenly bodies
It had
spheres.
do
is
explained by the hypothesisof
rotation
supposed by
which
be
ances
appear-
the
the
hypothesis,that
rest.
the
that
remarks
must
at
and
and
moves
both
should
earth
heaven
the
be
both
because
(he
both
other
the
earth.
equivalent,upon
with
moves
by
that
that
the
hypothesis of Hicetas, Heraclides,
confined
still
earth
either
say) that
to
round
starry heaven
rest, or
and
move
of the bodies
one
might
at
explained. If,then,
is manifest
familiar
was
The
the
rest, it follows
at
be
must
must
entire
it is evident
impossible(he proceeds
indeed
both
we
stars
carried
are
The
and
[chap. ill.
FROM
they
fixed.
are
move
rest, unless
be
whether
or
they
appears
heaven
at
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
time
had
Philolaus.
the
nocturnal
Simpliciuson this passage correctlyexpounds the

/xer'6\iyov fiev dnoa"y
e'lye
prj Ktvolro 17 yrj,onep
Kai ru"v
ddvvarov rov
\jpaivoer\aj3ev,
aerrpcov
ovpavov
viiv 8i a"s vnodecriv

fiei'êt,
Schol. Brandis,
(TQ""ecr6ai
peva"v~\
ra
"pat,v6fi"va,
p. 495.
The
word
(paLvopivav
superfluous.
appears
(107) This hypothesisis also described by Seneca in the followingpassage

of the
of the earth in the centre
he supposes
:
a simple dailyrotation
Illo quoque
orbit :
of the earth in an
universe, not a motion
pertinebit
'
hoc
excussisse,
ut
stante
terra
natura
nescientes
sciamus,
vertatur.
utrum
Fuerunt
ferat,nee
mundus
enim
cceli motu
terra
stante
circumeat,
qui dicerent,nos
fieri ortus
et
esse
occasus,
an
quos
mundo
rerurn
ipsosoriri et
statu
Digna res est contemplatione,ut sciamus in quo rerum
Deus
circa
simus ; pigerrimam sortiti an velocissimam
sedem
omnia,
nos
;
ourselves; Lipsius
an
agat,'Nat. Qusest.vii. 2. By ipsos is meant
nos,
proposed ipsosnos.
occidere.
7.]
SECT.
the heavens
of
motion
only one
pole
inclined
to
plane of
the
universe
of the
was
(109) The
philosophers.
ball
and
sphere ;
or
As
word
afterwards
at
the
hemisphere,
the
or
pole : it
north
modern
use
Tatius,
the heaven
Aratus
of
to
universe
piece of
the
that
likens
revolves
he
traversed
universe
in
consumed
in
supposed
by
one
to
of
round
and
of the
point
Even
sphere.
later
to the
the
nearest
that
age
its
Phenomena
the
of
terminatingin
as
same
its axle.
of which
sphere,
that
manner
He
the
adds
that
the cosmical
axis
metaphorical language suited
spit. Aratus, however, does not,
spit,the earth
for if the
be
must
in
axis of the
conceived
as
the
by it,and would, therefore,partake of
of the
supposition. Achilles
be
sundial,
star
it in the
material
uses
it to
rotatory motion
axis of the
the
the
till
inappropriate similitude
resembled
meat
Greek
cavity of
antarctic circles of the celestial
specifythe
but
this
fact, use
tion
inclina-
hemisphere, the
axis of
his Introduction
revolvinground
chariot
poet, and
the
central
the axis of the heaven
as
does not
is formed
in
arctic and
of the
the wheel
speak
early
to
the basin of
denote
to
the
the
fullyestablished.
Aratus, describes
centres
only
was
not, however,
was
was
Achilles
applied
was
of the
word
writers
the
to
applied to the
was
the
idea
that
iroXog originally
a
signified
denote
to
vertex
employed
Eudoxus
and
used
earlyperiod it
an
it
hence
celestial vault
heaven.
was
word
Greek
ancient
and
pole ; (108)
the
familiar
knew
Homer
many
axis,of which
an
which, therefore,was
horizon.
round
of the stars
of the dances
round
and
them,
in Greece
sets
be
to
appears
to
never
173
ERATOSTHENES.
visible
was
the
Bear
Great
TO
PLATO
heaven, which
Tatius
is
proceeds
supposed to
passing through
passing through
be
of air
or
the
three
elemental
(108) Above,
the
the
of
fire, it will
of
water;
the
if the
either
tinguished
ex-
if it is
equally be destroyed
spheres.
The
p. 61.
(109) Compare
to
sphere of fire,or
sphere
water, it will
contrary
remark, that
to
be
is
Plut. Plac. Phil. iii.12.
geometers, he
174
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
it
adds, conceived
as
mathematical
it
philosophersregarded
Whatever
the
language
axis,it
cosmical
philosophers and
have
may
vulgar
metaphysical entity. They

ball
spinning
this motion
solid
earth, and
fixed in the
of the
Two
phrastus and
work
Eudemus,
of the
"
made
B.C.,
written
received
and
geometers
rest
in
the
rotation
"the
of
main
of
how
that
any
pole of
north
of
the
The
astronomy.
;(112)of
books
work
the
of
by Simplicius as containing
The
Callippus.(113)
and
as
progress
the
end
of the
fourth
of its
admit
to
c.
five
solid
Greek
Pksen.
that
the
Greek
the
earth
universe, having
the
it in
the
among
period was,
of the
round
Isag. in
heavenly sphere.
histories
Eudoxus
opinion
moon,
object of
(no)
as
of Aristotle, Theodisciples
six
translation,and
the
sun,
carried
were
of this
centre
nor
the
idea
them
suppose
the
had, therefore,at
such
merely
the
the
by
history
length in separate works.
at
The
not
from
is cited
spheres of
of astronomy
century
being
book
both
showed
did
pole of
composed
in
characterizing
with
senses
They
eminent
was
second
of the
his account
science
former
the
Eudemus,
their
north
most
for
physical
(110)
considered
familiar
were
cylinderprotruded
was
the
unsubstantial, and
as
(m)
used
been
axis, and
effected.
was
visible
or
"
its
on
while
immaterial.
been
have
must
the
line
or
spiritual
as
[chap. III.
FROM
that
the
but
88.
remained
motion
several
planets,and
at
neither
the
Compare
to
was
note
of
heavenly bodies
fixed
stars
"
The
transparent spheres.
astronomers
28, p.
astronomers
determine
the
the end
of the
at
chapter.
(in)
motions
change
Aristotle,Ccel. ii.8, 8, states that kv\ktis

he means
a
sphere. By SiVt/o-i?
to
proper
of place.
(112) Diog. Laert. v.

(113) Simplic.p. 498.
and
are
SiVâ-t?
rotation
the two
without
any
50.
Physics,Sehol. Aristot. p. 334, 343, 353.

historyof geometry, ib. p. 327. He likewise
jointlywith Theopbrastus,ib. p. 374, 377, 379.
composed """ia"/iara
nepi tottov
and
Eudemus
mentioned
are
togetber as companions of
Theophrastus
There
life
of
Eudemus
ib.
394.
Aristotle,
was
a
by Damasus, ib. p. 404.
p.
and
his
Eudemus
writings,see Brandis, Uebersicht iiber das
Concerning
Aristotelische Lehrgebaude, p. 215
250; Martin, Theo Smyrnseus, p. 60.
Eudemus
wrote
treatise
362, 370, 389, 411, and
on
"
9.]
SECT.
relation
served
the
of the
it served
the
used
for
advised
and
purposes,
of
his
Polybius
astronomical
which
of
was
principalinstrument
learn
to
to furnish
of the year
likewise
will
he
for practical
astronomy
them
with
of
measure
shadow; and
settingof
the
of the
utilityof
by
of
means
and
solstices,
day during
the
ing
interven-
hour
of
the
day by
the
night by the rising and
and
constellations,
zodiacal
(115)
equinoxes
tell the
of the
hour
the
ledge
know-
only for
not
length the
of the
times
militarycommand.
militarycommander,
likewise
can
that
is useful
at
out
diminution
or
He
the
to
month
also for
points
know
increase
the
and
navigation,but
knowledge
periods.
in
cloudy nights by
moon.(116)
the
importance of
The
the
of time
measures
direct reference
the
among
to
the
Greeks,
have
want
of
from
long habit,that it requiresa vigorous
These
appliauces which
two
to
conceive
two
of
almanac,
an
ovkovv
Travra
aaTpa
ev
a)v
state
that
an
of
become
owing
was
so
to
familiar
effort of the
their
to
us
nation
imagi-
things implied in their absence.
almanacs
and
advanced
knowledge
heavenlybodies,
is
clocks.
For
the formation
possessed by the
makers
is
of
6
fVetSi)
koi
re
fjpepas
(pcureivos tov ras
pev rjXios
copas rrjs
tj/juv
elvai daacpeo-repa
io~-\v,
fj Se vv" dia to (TKoreivf]
o~a"pr)'n"ei,
81a tovto
ras
ep(pav["ei
; koi
tt) vvkt\ av((prjvav, a ijp'iv
copas rrjs vvktos
of Socrates
iv. 3, -4.
in Xen.
Words
Mem.
htopeda
Trpiirropev.
(114)
TaXka
7To\\a
the
appliancesare
requisite;but
kcil
periods
which
clock,
the
was
friends
in order
the times
agricultureand
as
It
annual
lays it down, with respect to astronomy,
Plato
sun's
nocturnal
object.
night.(m)
at
and
the
of
measuring hours.
Socrates
time
double
motion
conspicuous constellations
most
sundial
the
when
the
of
purpose
use
had
calendar, by dating
settingof
risingand
essential
of
purpose
nocturnal
the
to
course
determination
This
fixed stars.
the
annual
of the sun's
175
ERATOSTHENES.
TO
PLATO
(115) DeEep.
(i16)
determined
ix.
vii. 9, p. 527.
15, 16.
by
Euripides
describes
the stars, llhes. 527.
the
militarynight-watches as
176
SCIENTIFIC
ASTRONOMY
almanacs
in all civilized
and
results
exactlycoincide.
such
months
their
of time
year
"
likewise
are
"
"Western
an
as
the
is
almanac
and
for
nobody
It
those
century
almanac
thinks
every
done
determining
informs
of
hollow
twelve
parts of
of the
ancients
when
and,
than
that
us
had
his
as
to
the
derived
a
the
This
inventions
circumstances, which
the
weights to
(117) For specimens of
almanacs
fixed calendar, see
Graw.
tive
defec-
more
time.
dotus
Hero-
ing
(consist-
style),and
the
are
fabulous,
rendered
Prof.
has
Boeckh
lected
col-
particularly
by
Babylonian.
talent
in the later Roman

Ant.
to well-
is, however,
and
Greek
Thes.
often
the
reports
generallyliable
statement
that
the Greeks
sundial
or
gnomon
Meteorological Treatise,
Greek
the
was
rately
inaccu-
Babylonians.(118)The
origin of
evidence
by satisfactory
of annual
measures
and
still
the
tions,
indica-
therefore
was
are
own
his work
adopted by
night
or
Greeks
day, from
the
many
relation of the
of
day
hemisphere
grounded suspicion.
in
mechanism
his
various
religious
;
or
made,
Greece, in
In
for it from
from
ments;
measure-
provide
to
As
source
been
once
occasion, and
their
the
to the
astronomical
are
manifestlyfictitious,
not
probable by
of
time
the
inconvenient
and
the
of
spur
of the
cognised
universallyre-
practice.
person
The
(117)
imperfectly.
or
for
the
on
countries
going
having
in
of the
beginning
forms
upon
measurements
B.C.,
of
partlynatural, and partlycivil

often
the
divisions
for all Christendom.
collected the materials
he
and
same
is founded
similar,
are
conventional
all Christian
followed
blindly,though safely,
fourth
methods
The
hours,
nearlythe
it is derived.
but
their
complete and unerring,it
guide,
which
and
same
and
Church,
countries
[CHAP. III.
FROM
Rom.
and
It is
the
proved
mina
period,the
are
quence
conse-
vol. viii.
Ba(3v\a"vi(t"v
(118) no\ov Ka\ yvuipova Kal ra SuwSeKa jitpea ttjs rjpe'prjs
rnipa
thinks
109.
sundial
ii.
Boeckh
that
the
ol
"EXkrjves,
passed to
epadov
from Babylon through Phoenicia.
Greece
The primitivesundial of the Greeks, ascribed to Berosus, is described
Two
Hist. Astr. Anc. vol. ii.p. 510.
Delambre,
things are, however, certain
by
Greek
sundial
confined to the cabinets
the
not
That
1.
was
primitive
:
the shadow
cast by a gnomon,
not by a suswas
of the curious ; 2. That
pended
globule.
"
178
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
conciled
with
hour, for
or
wpa,
the
with
introduced
Salmasius,
and
solstices,
equinoxes and
day.(123)In
Athens
the
person
the
of the
measuring time
common
the
According to
See
of
of
up
the
time
to
of
that
of
of
day
at
gnomon.
when
come
long.
the
This
mode
made
to
was
of
some
recognisedlength.(m)
the
against
brated
cele-
the
Philcchorus, Meton,
sundial
first
parts
in
even
the
that reference
gnomon
when
the
of the
feet
posed,
sup-
determining
measuring
many
statement
set
astronomer,
so
hardly be
can
for
shadow
day, was
gnomon,
by asking him
either
to
or
and
denoting
of the
was
supposes
gnomon,
(122)
of
length
gnomon
it
Aristophanes,and
mode
of the word
use
illuminated
merely
for
not
invited to dinner
was
shadow
of
common
by
was
time
the
the
sundial
used
wrere
The
but
(122)
the
that
Greece,
of
part
of Alexander
age
into
Menander,
twelfth
the
the
posteriorto
of Herodotus.
statement
[chap. III.
FROM
wall
of
the
vol. i. p. 238.
Ideler, Chron.
Salmas. Plin. Exerc.

(1689), p. 445, sq. ; Menage, ad Diog.
tacitus' extended
to
Pliny says that the 'gentium consensus
of the Ionic alphabet. 2. Shaving the
points: 1. The use
of hours, N. H. vii. 58
60.
The use
Compare Casaubon, ad
(123) See
Laert.
ii. 1.
three
main
beard.
3.
Athen.
i. 1.
"
(124) A. ri)vyrjv
Se
ead' 6 yea"pyrj(ra"v.
tis
rj8(kuttovv
urav
Aristoph.Eccl. 651, 2,
B.
"
(TTOi\eiov,
Xinapas
to
where
Scholiast
the
8ov\oi.
01
^co/Jfti' ejri
says
crol 8e
fieXycrei
Semvov.
17 tov
fjXiovo-kiu
orav
?/
deica noScbv.
TTOXOS TO"' i(TTlV'CITO.
TTOCTTrjV
rjXlOS
TeTpClTTTCU
Aristoph.Gerytad. fragm. 210, Dindorf, where ttoXos

is the time of day ?
and the questionis, What
Menander,
Org.
(Fragm. Com. Gr. vol.

who
being invited to
iv.
signifiesa
sundial
crous
179, Meineke) tells a ludi-
at the time when

the
feet long
that is, apparently,when
it was
of
in the afternoon
mistook
late
the
shadow
therefore
of
and
length,
great
after his time, arrived
for that of the sun, and thinking he was
the moon
of Casaubon
the Commentary
on
Athenseus, lib. vi.
at daybreak. See
story of
shadow
sun's
was
man
twelve
supper
"
"
c.
ib. p. 455.
10, and Salmasius,
of
Eubulus,
The
Fragm.
passage
of Demosthenes,
;
part unintelligible
it is in
that
invited
to
supper
early
came
in the
Plutarch,
measuring
Where
see
the
De
when
the
but
shadow
morning, making
Adul.
Discrim.
length
of the
Wyttenbach's
Com.
Gr.
vol. iii.p. 261
porary
(a contem-
ib. vol. i. p. 355), is so mutilated

its general meaning is,that a person
Meineke,
see
of the gnomon
for his
excuses
et Amici,
shadow, in
note.
order
c.
was
twenty feet long,
pretended lateness.
4, speaks of a parasiteas
to ascertain
the dinner-hour.
SECT.
9.]
Pnyx
at
PLATO
179
ERATOSTHENES.
Athens, in the year 433 b.c(125) There was a similar

Achradina, near
Syracuse,in the time of Archimedes, a
dial at
of which
copy
TO
placed
was
the
on
deck
of the
great ship of
Hiero.(12C)
The
but
sundials
they
of the
ancients
all have
must
been
length and direction
of the
The
dial
Greek
common
style,and
or
contrivances
shadow
which
the
hours
Hence
the
ingenious Greek
have
for
construction
consisted
of
the
day.
gnomon
on
"jKa(f)iov),(l~7)
by their numbers
epigram
measuring the
during
sun
(calledttoXoq,or
marked
were
of the
to
seems
basin
hollow
of various
were
up
twelve.
to
:
"
ai be p,eT avras
noxdoisiKavrnTaraC
ZHBI
dft.Kvvfj.evai
\eyovui ftpuTols.Q'-3)
ypdp.p,acri
!"
copai
horologiam,or sundial, for determining the
in
day, is mentioned
lived about
the
The
was
day
hours
or
the
; but
the
in
the
length of
and
summer
(125) 6
be roil Trpo
rfi TLvvkL.
third
period
sunrise
into twelve
shorter
comic
and
poet Baton, who
into twelve
of time
the
was
sunset, whatever
These
sundial, and
might be its
it followed that
the time of year
in winter.
equal parts
divided,varied with
equalparts. Hence
varied with
of the
century b.c.^-9)
of division
instrument
the hour
the
Greeks
the
by
day, or
divided
length,was
the
divided
between
interval
fragment of
beginning of the
The
season.
hour
; it was
longer
the hours
were
which
^tXoôpos ev KoXojvw ixev avrbv ovbev delvai \eyei, iirl 'A\j/ev8cvs

rfjvvv ovcrj] eKKXrjcria,
ev
rw
Uvdobapov rjXioTponiov
npos
reiêc r"a
be
ev
Schol. Aristoph. Av. 997 ; Frag. Hist. Gr. vol. i. p. 400.

Compare Ideler,Chron. vol. i. p. 3*26. If this date, and the date of Dioboth correct, the sundial was
dorus
for the cycleof Meton
are
priorto the
cycleby
one
year.
be ttjv 6pocj)r]v
noXov
(126) Kara
E.
Athen.
207
v. p.
rjkioTpoiriov,
(127) See
note
(128) Anth.
C at the end
Pal.
x.
(129) Fragrn.Com.
with
that
this
Arcesilaus
is
e/c
tov
of the
Kara
Ti]V
A^pablvr/v
airopepip-qpevov
chapter.
43.
Gr. ed. Meineke, vol. iv. p. 499.

and Cleanthes, ib. vol. i. p. 480.
misinterpretedby
Meineke.
The
He
porary
contem-
was
It appears
to
me
to
poeo
carries
round
his
and
addressed
scrutinizes
oil-cruse,
say
person
it closelyas if it were
He
does not mean
to imply either that
a sundial.
oil-cruse.
is portable,
that it resembles
a sundial
an
or
passage
that the
means
180
SCIENTIFIC
in
were
the
common
Thus
use.
of Greece
latitude
the
solstice,and
summer
that
in
ASTRONOMY
of nine
mechanical
the
day always consists
Achilles
hours
hours.
exactlya twenty- fourth part

hours,
equinoctial
hours.
twelve
because
after
months,
and
day by
the
states
that
so
he
annexes
length
from
and
hours, which
the
were
night, were
called
contained
exactly
and
by
the shadow
eleven
hour
of the
He
divides
gnomon.
into twelve
for the
hours,
the
end
equal hours,
of
each
of the
end
Julian
hour
twelfth
sunset.
December
and
for June
measuring the
of
sunset
to the
findingthe
of the
shadow
only enumerates
in the fourth
according
table for
time
of
reckoned
will
illustrate
day by variable,or,
as
they
"
Length of the
Hours
measuring time,
his work
sunrise
called,temporal,hours
were
for
solstice ; but
written
agriculture,
on
each
of the
length of
the
method
the
to
followingtables
The
winter
(130)The
in
the
at
the
equinoctialday
Christ, arranges
being marked
hour
of fifteen hours
day
remarks,, that
(131)
the interval between

and
of
an
Palladius, in his treatise

century
at
contrivances
of twelve
Tatius
consists
day
[chap. III.
FEOM
shadow
of the
gnomon
June"
in
feet.
December,
sunrise.
22
29
12
19
15
12
10
de\ tj rjpepa 8v"i"Kcii uSpoAo-ya'oi?

ev
tols
^âi/iKoTscopokoyelois
(130) (more
87.
C. 25, p.
copibv(paiviraL,
(131) Concerning the ancient division of hours, see Aldus, in Schneider,
Script.Rei Rust, vol. iii. 2, p. 65 ; Delambre, Hist. Astr. Anc. torn. ii.
It is stated in Stuart's Antiq. of
and Ideler, Chron. vol. i. p. 86.
p. 511 ;
Sckci
of the Winds
Athens, vol. i. p. 20, in reference to the dials on the Tower
not only the hours of the day, but the solstices also, and
at Athens, that
'
the
as
the
equinoxes,are projectedon
days are divided
into
twenty-fourhours
clay
the shortest
p. 98.
these
dials
and
alike into twelve

is mentioned
by
that the
hours.'
longest
The
as
well
division
Hipparchus ad Pham.
of
i. 1,
SECT.
9.]
Hours
reckoned
TO
PLATO
Length of
iroin
10
13
15
10
12
19
11
22
29
sun
the end
450
Twelve
the date of the
attendant
the
First Punic
War,
of the consul
from
sun
the
call
to
last
at Rome
vii. 60
says
vulgo
In
that
occasum
duodecim
Sed
hoc
summum
solis ;
esse
Sol
occasus
suprema
artificial light,and
(135) The
the beaks
Msenia
was
the
was
vi. 3
named
;
did not
rostra
of
are
that
Career.
the Gra3he
saw
(135)It
the
was
was
Qui-
of
divided
was
gnomon
on
saw
first sundial
the
its shadow
equinox
end
into
of sundials
divisum
credo
was
eight
see
Plin.
writer
of the
Compare Ernesti, De
post reperta solaria observatum.
diei,id a superrimo. Hoc tempus xii Tabulae

id quoque
sed postea lex Pketoria
tempus jubet
The
180.
sit after
taken
at
in the
same
she
was
the Twelve
Censorin.
Eoman
senate
received
Antium
c.
24
probably
Tables
Dirksen,
used
no
in
this
that
appellationin
year.
The
338
B.C.,
Columna
year.
only by Pliny.
He
probably
lived
sister of Terentia, the wife of Cicero,

vestal virgin. Sallust,Cat. 15 ; Oros.
The
a
pronuntiavit populo.
in
sunset.
is mentioned
19.
supremam
enactment
esto.'
tempestas
Eepublic.
Fabia, and
Plut. Cat. Min.
Eome,
vol. ii. p. 7.
Censoin
totidem,
diem, noctemque
esse
Eomae
stated to have
ships
also erected
(136) This
about
the
the
Eome
at
introduction
Zwolf-Tafel-Fragmente, p.
from
and
when
sunset, (134)
in comitio
supremum
quo
praco
Varro, de L. L. vi. " 5, ed. Miiller. The
'
he
hour,
esse
when
the Rostra
touch
(133)
for the
Papirius Cursor, in the temple
L.
the
horas
(134) Suprema
was
of noon,
A. xvii. 2.
c. 23 ; Gell. N.
Philologica,p. 21 ; Ideler, Chron.
est.
notum
dicunt
custom
between
or
only
sunset.
the
was
Censorin.
Solariis,Opuscula
rinus
time
the
parts.
(133) Concerning
IS".H.
B.C., it
Maenia
(132) Vitruvius, ix. 7, states

into nine
parts or degrees,and
of those
sunrise,and
Yestalis,(13G)that
by
subsequent
was
Tables, in which
call the
of the Columna
reported by Fabius
erected
to
gnomon
stated. (132)
is not
Rome
at
noon,
261
the senate-house
costasis; and
the shadow
were
of the
gnomon
hours
into
day
parts of the day mentioned

to the
the
hour, when
of the sixth
shadow
the
length of
The
division of the
b.c,
and
meridian,
the
on
was
the shortest.
Up
December,
The
to
feet.
gnomon
June_
always correspondedwith
was
of the
the shadoio
sunrise.
Noon
the
181
ERATOSTHENES.
182
SCIENTIFIC
rinus,twelve
years
that
but
before
this statement
earliest
Sicilyby
the Consul
in
Catana, (1S8)
the
pillarnear
the latitude
Rome
In
the
164
year
works
of
Forum.
his
sundials
he
as
sun
translated
by
Plautus
it occurred
; but
of sundials
A
water
to
hour-glass
"
of accused
had
been
the
meals
eat when
to
this passage
the
the
was
comedy
in
duction
intro-
recent
orifice of
the
as
courts
a
by allowing
measuring time
vessel
"
in the
at Athens
great defects
two
for
regulatingthe
before
persons
of
(141)
known
used for
was
B.C.,
his
for
used
originalof
refer to
221
the
introduction
supposed that
to
on
the
in
about
novel
boy, he
Greek
contrivance
was
sundial
dependent
was
it appears
through the
escape
It
he
at Rome.
or
clepsydra,
him
makes
from
placed
ninety-nineyears.
to write comedies
the
from
accurately for
hours
accurate
of
to
arranged for
been
for
use
and
complaining
has
capture
Philippusincluded,among
began
hungry.(LJ0) It
Avas
in
new
whereas, when
the
brought
B.C., and
263
show
Q. Marcius
which
hours,
father
after the
Messala,
dial,having
not
censorship,a
slave
and
the
which
B.C.,
his
by
that
was
War,
This
(139)
Plautus,who
introduces
upon
at Rome
nevertheless,it remained
he dedicated
b.c.(137)According
293
Punic
Sicily,did
made
vow
Valerius
First
Rostra.
of
is
Manius
Pyrrhus, when
ticated.
authenby Plinyas insufficiently
public sundial
the
with
of
indicated
year
[CHAP.III.
FROM
war
is considered
Varro, the
the
in fulfilment
temple
The
of
ASTRONOMY
time
of
similar to
dern
mo-
of Aristophanes.
time
for
allowed
(u~)
justice.
of hours
measure
speeches
The
it
was
dial
sun-
un-
of Quirinus was
probably vowed
by L. Papirius
the Sainnites, in 309 B.C.
Cursoi',the father,after his great victoryover
(137) Tbe
(138) It
was
temple
Eutrop.
that Catana
appears
received
as
ally,but
an
submitted
that
it
was
the Romans
to
not
at
besieged and
this time, and

See
taken.
ii. 10.
(139) It was noted that

Italy in this year. Plin. N.
the
H.
carbunculus,
xxvi. 4.
(140) Ap. Gell. N. A. hi. 3.
(141) See
Salmas.
(142) Acharn.
Plin. Exerc.
692; Vesp. 93.
p. 458.
or
ruby, was
first brought to
10.]
SECT.
serviceable
night.
like
is
Plato
clepsydra
reported
under
at
water-clock
acquired
sundial
of
Rome,
the
shed, in
of
name
measuring
hours
Philippus had
been
by
their failure
the
to
in that
duty
"
10
the
night
such
to
principally
fixed stars, and

have
in
the
the hours
alreadyseen,
determining
for
natural
be
should
Greeks
at
of the
first
of the
of the movements
starry sphere. Such,
object of the astronomical
the
was
Romans,
night,it was
of the
of the
of the revolution
rise
gave
and
Greeks
and
hour.(147)
observation
an
b.c.(U6)
140
cloudy weather,
among
scientific astronomy
improved
Alexandria, constructed
imperfect contrivances
and
sun-dial, from
difficultyof using them,
the
only five years previously.
of
and
at
public place. This
city,about
announce
of the year
directed
we
to
was
With
seasons
that
it
the
of slaves
employment
whose
the
during
time
B.C., erected
159
sun.(145)The
the
set up
rarityof sundials, the
The
instrument
an
Solarium, or
Ctcsibius,a celebrated mechanician

complicated water-clock
in
censor
the
during
great magnitude, for measuring
of
water-clock
of
also
made
have
to
night.(1U) Scipio Nasica, while
the habit
183
ERATOSTHENES.
during cloudy weather,(U3) and
Hence
TO
PLATO
as
trea-
in Anth. Pal. vii. 641, speaks of a

(143) The epigram of Antipliilus,
cate
public water-clock, with twelve divisions,the object of which was to indithe time of day when
the sun
obscured
was
Antiphilus
by clouds.
lived under
the reign of the Emperor Nero.
(144) Xeyerai 8e UXciTcova p.iKpdi"

riva
ra
vvKrepivbvTroir)oavTa tbpoXoytoveoucos
Xiav.
Athen.
iv. p. 174
(145) Plin.
solarium
tov
oiov
v8pavXiKa",
imaKevdapiaTOs
KXe'tp-ydpav
p.eydXr]v
c.
Censorin.
vii. 60;
descriptum,
hovvai
evvoiav
c.
23.
sundial, to
one
a
Cicero, de N. D. ii.34, opposes
for
suring
meawater-clock,
a
ex
aqua,
hours.
(146)
p. 230.
The
of
Vitruv.
division of
Paulus
the time
see
ix. 9;
clepsydra
a
Plin.
water-clock
into
Silentiarius,Anth.
of Justinian
Beckmann's
Compare Ideler, Chron.

by Simplicius,Schol. Aristot.
vii. 37.
is described
twelve
who
the hour
time.
announced
Artaxerxes
of the
the
hour
is described
night
in
an
Silentiarius
epigram
lived
Concerning water-clocks, both ancient and

Hist, of Inventions, vol. i. p. 135, Eng. tr.
(147) Trepi'jrpia,
tj irapayyeXXovaa ri]v
Suidas.
The
etymology of
67.
is mentioned
Paulus
from
the
wpav
i.
p. 380.
I.
Photius, and
slave
hours
Pal. ix. 782.
vol.
in
dern,
mo-
rciis KeKTijuevcus,
Hesychius,
The
is not apparent.
the word
is mentioned
by Josephus,
officer whose
by
Ant.
Juv.
x.
xi. 6,
duty
it
216, Martial, viii.
"
10,
vi as
to
as
inquiring
observe
the
184
tises of Eudoxus
Autolycus
in which
and
the
Autolycus
of
fellow- citizen
to
316
have
about
been
never
it
that
'
Stars/
velled
tra-
originalGreek
which
the
the
is
rare
so
the
-'
Ilept
other
Risingsand
of twelve, the
consists
and
is entitled
in Motion
On
'
Avo-ewv,
they
of it exists
copy
One
Sphere
former
exists
(15")No
Museum.
kcu
but
tings
Setlatter
eighteen propositions.
The
treatise
illustrate
that
the
the
earth
(who, in
his
analysisof
is at
the
on
says),nine
are
pure
they
heaven
are
of
not
stated
and
must
(148) Diog. Laert. iv. "

the
Doctrina"
has
have
retained
they
astronomy;
have
29.
been
Bailly,Hist.
copious
the following
propositions(he
their
place in
all
always implied
propositionsof
are
conceived
Delambre
given
are
formally. They
assumes
apparent
hypothesis.
of the twelve
Out
It
to
by
Astr. Auc.
all who
sup-
p. 465, confounds
Lipari Islands.
(149) Clinton, F.
(150) The Greek
without
globe.
makes
Autolycus)(151)
and
fundamental,
geometry,
Êolis with
'
"
is intended
explains the
Astronomy,
of
it
this
upon
Ancient
the former
elementary books
when
centre, and
treatises
two
Sphere
of the celestial
motion
the
starry
of the
Movement
History of
remarks
the
the
on
rotatory
of the
motion
was
the latter
supposed to
be
may
of Arcesilaus
lifetime
the
text
consulted.
Upon
The
iEolis,was
Autolycus are extant,
Greek
British
is entitled IIeoi 'EttitoXmv
of
of
of the
the
in
b.c(U9)
treatises
Kivov/LiEvriQ
^(pcupag,
of the
the
Autolycus
B.C.,
be
difficulty
libraryof
in the
Pitana,
printed completelyin
with
can
extant
discipleof Autolycus, and
320"300
incompleteedition
the
was
241
to
of
those
writingsnow
philosopher. Before
the
As
Sardis.(148)
to
astronomical
Two
of
mathematician,
Arcesilaus
objectof
geometrically.
him
nourished
have
is treated
he
from
extended
Greek
earliest
Athens,
with
is the
likewise
the
Euclid,
Astronomy
removed
such
and
[CHAP.III.
FROM
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
the
H.
vol. ii.ad
text
of the
ann.
299, and
p. 367.
lycus,
propositionsof the two treatises of Autois printed in Dasypodius, Sphsericffi
demonstrations,
Arêntor.
Propositiones,
in 1588.
published at Home
(151) Vol. i. p. 19"48.
1572.
Latin
translation,with notes,
186
SCIENTIFIC
settingand
its
Aratus
is
include
to
seems
Autolycus
signs
the
doubtless
was
Their
six
mention
of the
no
irregular movements
stated
those of
the
"
11
to have
treatise
the
nearlyat
advanced
period of
geometer
Euclid,
the
of
Heavens/
Eudoxus,
According
323"283
The
their
A
astronomical
entitled
well
as
Proclus, he
to
known,
Phenomena
the
given by
even
who
The
of
Appearances
treatise
of
poem
of the First
in the time
more
celebrated
astronomical
of the
Aratus.
Ptolemy,
Delambre
(155)
(156) Clinton, ad
(157) P. 557"597,
(158) Hist.
are
with
the
long
which
students
summary
the
the
as
of
and
intricate.
theorems
tracted,
ex-
is little
antiquity,and
precisionand
(157)
are
treatise
of Euclid's
with
as
the
astronomical
characperspicuity
Compare Schaubach, Gescli. der Astron. p. 33-1

tings
importance of the doctrine of the risingsand setnot professedastronomers.
to those who
Greeks, even
were
could
half
which
eighteentheorems,
but
;(158)
the
he remarks, neither
be properly determined.
Schol. Aristot. p. 502
folio pages,
of
the
points out
night
consist
68.
550"
of stars to the
Without
them,
40
'
to
of the
that
astronomical
treatise,in
to it contains
Arat.
of the
of
professed
to
system, expounded
hour
lived
of Euclid
of
account
Introduction
(154)
posed
probably com-
b.c.(15G)
is
"5,
the
demonstrations, some
brief
science,is
to that
of
as
attempt. (155)
Qaivofizva, or
title similar
of
motions
anomalous
time, though belonging
same
the
to
hypotheses,similar
character, and
same
this treatise.
Autolycus is,however,
explainingthe
of the
ment
state-
unsuited
them
proposed some
failed in his
This
sun.
planetsin
in view.
have
for
Eudoxus,
planets,and
had
number
(m)
rendered
he
by Simpliciusto
the
sign occupied by
zodiac
the
in which
night ;
every
Eudoxus.
makes
that half
poem,
copied from
practicalobject which
to
set
sible.
it is invi-
time
which
morning rising,during
that
[CHAP. III.
FROM
states, in his astronomical
visible,and
he
ASTRONOMY
ann.
season
of the year
nor
the
b, Brandis.
306.
ed.
of which
ci'Astr. Anc.
Gregor. Oxon. 1703.

is occupied with the
vol. i. p. 51"58.
The
Latin
treatise
consists
translation.
of
11.]
SECT.
PLATO
teristic of the
TO
will
astronomical
science about
The
fixed stars
the
east
exhibit
the
the
the
rise at
the west
to
another.
Now,
movement,
these
as
when
of the
the treatise
on
attached
to
of the
circle in
observer
Optics),it follows
singlebody,
that
from
course
from
distances
been
stars
vision
is
one
circular
the
cumference
cir-
demonstrated
in
move
the
point;
same
in their
same
(as has
the
that the
and
Greek
is
direction
every
the
only consistent with a

equally distant from
are
appearances
the eye
the
B.C.
the
preserve
of
specimen of
point,and set at
set together; and
same
they always
300
year
substance
the
finished
most
always rise together,and
stars
same
I extract
great geometer,
latter,which
187
ERATOSTHENES.
in
circle,and
equally distant
are
from
the
circumference.
A
star is visible between
revolvingupon
Since
it must
this star
be assumed
Some
of
elevated
which
neither
circles,which
extend
from
the visible
pole describe
largest. The latter
The
stars
circles
as
this circle above

the earth
stars
are
alternate
the north
and
They
moving
the stars
are
Those
in
which
the Arctic
are
circle
the horizon.
graze
partlybelow
the earth
of their
account
set, on
The
the earth.
is made
In
in the shortest.
which
are
equal ;
circles
upon
segments above
to
those
the south
The
jointtimes
equal.
The
circle of the
in less
stars
from
time, and that below
south
circle make
For
below
from
the least time
are
the
those
and
cuttingeach
below
and
the zodiacal
the
the earth to
above
the south
to
and
Equinoctial. Those
make
equinoctial,
the
earth
above
their times
example, those
correspond with
Milky Way
of those
recede
it.
of all the circles,above
parallelcircles,and
the
the
nearest
distant
segments in equal terms.
the earth
longesttime, and
this circle is called the
equally
correspond with
is made
the middle
upon
whence
in the
proportion as
the earth
above
north.
above
their
of
circle.
of this circle all rise and
in
the earth
which
the
pole.
common
visible.'
the Arctic
to
greater. Those that are

the earth, and the longestbelow
The
above
always
stars,
are
the earth
below
to
appear
to the south
this circle,their motion
above
pole
'
their
account
on
other
the
large,and the segments below the earth are small, in proportion

because the motion
of the stars
they approach the Arctic circle,(139)
nearest
below
set,
nor
as
the smallest circle,

and those upon
being partlyabove
the earth
this star
called the
are
the
nearest
rise
by
from
that all the fixed stars
so
parallel,
are
place,but always
equallydistant
be
to
appears
that all the circles
these
its
changing
not
of each circle described
along parallelcircles,having
move
to
Bears,
part of the circumference
every
the
itself.
the
and
those
the earth to the
below
circle
other, always have
the earth, are
being oblique
a
semicircle
the earth.
(159) In
the
(paiverat,
p. 5GO,
sense
1. 9,
tcov
8e
vnep
requires/ueyio-rop
for
ckcio-tov
Tfj.rjfidTU)V
p.6vov.
yrjs
aircov
fiuvov
188
Hence
or
it follows that tlie heaven
conical,the
stars
of the heaven
semicircle.
the
parallelto
if
For
spherical.For
is
always
but the visible segment would
less than
[CHAP. Ill,
FROM
oblique circles,which
the
upon
in the revolution
not
ASTKONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
or
be divided
to
base, the section is that of
into semicircles
be greater,and sometimes
cylinderwere
cylindrical
the equator, would
cut
appear
sometimes
cone
if it were
by
cut
which
acute-angledcone,
an
plane not
sembles
re-
(an ellipse).It is,therefore,evident that if a figure of

descriptionis cut in the middle both in length and breadth, its segments
will be unequal : and, likewise, that if it be cut in the middle
by
a
this
shield
oblique sections, the segments

heaven
with
agree
supposed
one
pole
be
to
will be
of these
none
and
spherical,
above
the
earth
But
unequal.
Therefore
results.
to revolve
heaven
the
equally round
is visible,and
the
of the
the appearances
axis of which
an
below
other
be
must
is
earth
the
invisible.
The
horizon
bounding
sphere
The
is the
plane reaching from

hemisphere visible above the
the
be cut
by
rightangles to
plane,the
meridian
is
circle
one
zodiacal
another.
and
For
(or Libra) are
the
the
upon
which
Aries
diameter
same
and
of the
the
east
to east
zodiacal
and
below
the earth
points on
equal times.
are
and
from
zodiacal
and
The
west
is likewise
both great
equinoctial,
above
the
the earth,
horizon
moving
in
from
as
well
and
is
bisect
rise and
east
to west, and
signs pass
below
semicircle
ment
move-
sphere revolve equally

through similar arcs of the
another.
one
nings
begin-
through equal
the earth.
quently
Conse-
for the circuit from
entire circle.
an
will be
For
Consequently
if in
But
great circle.
it
always
the
sphere two
Therefore
from
some
which
the
is at
of the
has six of the
equator.
together reappear
set
propositions imply
it every
is
their
asmuch
equinoctial
; in-
of the
If
the other
each
the
upon
performs its
equinoctial,
equal times.
semicircle
which
earth
the
the
the Claws
both
great circle ; for it bisects the zodiacal
circles.
as
semicircles
pass
These
round
at
the
great circles.
equinoctialare
horizon
beginning of
the
when
these
another, each
one
and
and
Therefore
to west
equinoctialcircles
bisect
in
equal, and
arcs
circles
great circles,for they bisect
its surface
above
one
equinoctial,
and
sphere,and
circle,and have
they are
conjunction,having between
set in
its axis,all the
parallelcircles in
arcs
the
poles of
zodiacal
both
are
equinoctial
signs,and two
beginning,being upon
each
above
the
the
six of the twelve
round
for if
circle.
touch
beginning of
the
equinoctial,they rise
as
circle
the horizon.
tropicsare circles
poles as the sphere.
The
It is
earth.
passingthrough
The
same
section is
and
station to the heaven,
our
west
to
in
The
twelve
stars
equal times,
and
signs
above
some
east.
completely geocentricsystem,
rest, and
twenty-fourhours.
the
starry sphere revolves
Accordingly,Euclid's
first
12.]
SECT.
is,that
theorem
stands
Galen
in
its relation to the
that
point ; he adds, that

the
of
learners
are
is at the centre
universe
is that of
much
as
demonstration,
that
as
of
convinced
twice
Although the geocentrictheoryalways retained
12
ground in
the
geometers,
still certain
received
general belief
rival
of
the
Greek
two
have
devised
the
earth, together with
the
Philolaus
by
in
firm
and
astronomers
time
wild
to time
and
the
sun,
circular
and
moon,
orbits
the
gated.
promul-
fanciful scheme
Pythagorean, according
the
heavenly bodies,revolved
from
that
alreadyseen
was
hypotheses,dissentingfrom
system of the universe,were

We
round
to which
the
the
other
central
Hicetas,a Pythagorean philosopher,(who probably was
fire.
with
nearlycontemporary
Philolaus,)and
Heraclides
retaining the geocentric system, ventured

the
earth in motion.
the
centre
of the
and
east;
universe,to revolve
this
by
Aristotle
have
and
others
given
motions
of the
rotatory
after
Euclid, Aristarchus
world
exactlysimilar
to
testimony of Ptolemy,
see
to the
its axis
on
of the
ancients
motion
set
of Samos
the
Copernican.
who
states
280
His
him
with
the Stoical School
fixed stars.
the
one
have
to
Timaeus.
generation
theory
was
in 261
H.
of
the
by
the
observed
the
likewise,as
Cleanthes, who
v.
to
scientific
on
date is fixed
b.c.(161)He
presently,contemporary
primacy of
B.C., about
proposed
west
supposed Plato
in
earth
Hippocrat. et Plat. Plac. viii. 1. vol.

(161) Mag. Syut. iii.2. Compare Clinton, F.
(162) See Clinton, ad ann. 279.
(160) De
to
from
and
sun
likewise
to the
century
solstice of the year

shall
nevertheless
hypothesis they accounted,
In the first half of the third
summer
of Pontus,
They supposed it,preservingits place in
grounds, for the diurnal
we
Phenomena,
four.(160)
"
to
universe,and
on
sentences, that the earth
few
conclusiveness
make
Euclid, in his Treatise
that
universe,and
central
of the
earth is in the middle
the
remarks
demonstrates
the
189
ERATOSTHENES.
it in the relation of centre/
to
of the
TO
PLATO
ceeded
suc-
His
b.c.(162)
p. 654, ed. Kiilin.
vol. ii. p. 340, note.
190
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
lifetime
placed conjecturallyfrom
be
may
b.c.(163)The
but
correctly. Archimedes
Aristarchus
of
the
is stated
Aristarchus
geocentric doctrine
and
round
the
the
the
orbit
treats
as
infinite
to
which
he
that
is
received
the
as
as
By
the
of
the
whether
The
earth
this
of Aristarchus
been
unable
"
be
earth
the
in
solid
the
limitation
the
of
and
he
to
mean
the
as
the
fixed
to
meant
fixed stars, according

is the
round
sphere by
to the
sphere
substitutes
adopts this interpretation

of
Aristarchus, in
It will be observed
that
Aristarchus
the
that
consequently
the
sphere. Archimedes
of
which
fixed stars
have
to
ried
car-
Archimedes
distance
surface,and
carried
hypothesisof
the
is
of
the
magnitude,
Archimedes
interpretation,
spheres;
That
"
of the fixed stars
sphere of
to
mers,
astrono-
circle
of
sphere
Aristarchus
Aristarchus
sun
express
Greek
is of such
sun
point to
four
(163) Martin, Timee,
under
reached
rejectedthe
the
geocentric hypothesis,so
assumes
fame
222
that
is to the
the
supposes
carried round
planets.
theory
had
he
have
that
representing the meaning

correctly
us
the
doctrine
circumference
supposes
earth
Archimedes
inform
and
to
subsequent reasonings and calculations.
nis
who
following hypothesisin
that
hypothesis,
proportionbetween
as
from
us
report it
to
the fixed stars is to its surface.
the
earth
the
the
earth is to the distance
of the fixed stars.

a
B.C.
majority of
immovable
and
therefore
he
the
the
sphere of
the
that, as
say
287
against that
are
centre
absurd
from
in
centre
of the
of the
sun
sun
same
centre
stars
in
the
by
directed
the
is the
having
to
Archimedes,
published after
promulgated
treatise
and
stars
sun
is
Archimedes
by
held
have
to
controversial
the
only known
250
to
of manhood.
years
fixed
320
hypothesis,and
born
been
about
of these
the
was
have
may
is
chief
the
understand
fail to
not
of Aristarchus
theory
secondarysources
could
[CHAP. TIT.
FROM
earth
does
included
hypothesisto
the
is
not
the
fixed
vol. ii.p. 127, cites Pappus as statins;that the

I have
Apollonius of Perga to Alexandria.
attracted
who
born
was
verifythis quotation. Apollonius,moreover,
died
under
222
and who
B.C.,
Philopator,
Ptolemy Evergetes,247
2U5 B.C., seems
to belong to a later date.
to
"
12.]
SECT.
stars, and
the
considered
were
of
the work
compiler of
Aristarchus
fixed stars, and
supposing the
as
eclipsesby
earth.
(165) It
the
motion
orbital
the
he
axis.'(166)These
'
words
motion
the orbit of the
earth
for
the
be
likewise,in
his
Commentary
Aristarchus
with
Heraclides
be
would
the
to make
nearly
the
added/
says
Simplicius,
of
degree/ (16~)
'
(164) See
note
(165) Plut.
14
y?]vfor
the earth's
Plac.
Euseb.
tt)v 8e
B,
at
Phil.
of the
ii. 24;
Prsep.Ev.
from
aeXi-jvqv,
xv.
the two
by
to
turn
explained
its
the
de
that
Simplicius,
Ccelo,couples
the
of the
appearances
to
revolution
f
The
from
word
sun's
be at rest
the
nearly is
dailymotion
refers to
he includes
the
Aristarchus
chapter.
Stob.
50.
voured,'
endea-
round
axis.
its
diurnal
rotation,when
the end
earth
time
Empiricus likewise
Sextus
diurnal
He
starry heaven
the
account
on
the
Aristotle
holding
one
the
an
as
eclipticby supposing
poles of the equinoctial.
west, round
hypothesisof
to
upon
as
well
appearances
same
the
inclined
explainedby supposing
earth
one
in
sun
of the
Copernican
as
Aristarchus
that
of the
the
the
motionless,and
show
to
with
for
axis of the
notice
another
fixed stars.
account
solar
accounted
explained both
and
sun
to
be
to
apparent annual
8e
along the
of rotation
thus
of the
Plutarch,
heaven
motion
the
amongst
sun
move
agreed
oblique circle,revolvingat
an
the
Philosophers
eclipticto the
from
he
that
motions
annual
supposing the
c.
to
of the
that
earth
and
says
Hist.
earth
moreover,
appears,
theory in giving the
and
placing the
as
inclination
Aristarchus,
of
theory
in
of the
Opinions
(or the ecliptic)

; he adds, that Aristarchus
circle
and
planets,shows
secondaryimportance by
the
on
likewise describes
solar
the
to
(1(U)
astronomers.
The
191
ERATOSTHENES.
of all reference
omission
that the latter

Greek
TO
PLATO
Eel.
Phys.
In the Wo
former.
i. 25;
Galen, Phil.
latter writers,read
'
ttjv
8elv KXedvdrjs tov

(166) A.pl(TTap)(ov
aero
X"jluoi"dtrefteias
TrpoKakcicrdni
tovs
on
EWrjvas, co? kivovvto
o~a""eiv
tov
(paiv6fj,eva
dvrjp
nocrfiov ttjv iarriav,
8e kcitci
vnoTidip.evos,
iiêkiTTecrdai
\o"ov kvkXov
tov
ovpavov
eTreiparo, \xiveiv
As
De fac. in orbe lun. 6.
irep\tov avTrjs atjova8ivovp.evrjv,
ttjv yt]v,
ap.a kcu
of e'"eAn-reo-0(u,
to the use
Eurip. Here. Fur. 977, 6 8' egeXio-ao"v
compare
TralSa
kiovos
kvkKco, where
(167) Schol.
the
verb
denotes
Aristot. p. 495, Brandis.
circular motion.
192
the
mathematician
again,in
another
Seleucus
as
says
that
the
latter
former
'
of
with
lived before
of the
of the
whom
the
the
of
Opinions
century
the
matician
mathe-
the
motion.
quoted
that
he
companied
opinion,unac-
Seleucus
was
Pontus,
heliocentric
sophers
Philo-
(17") He
on
question
against Crates,
wrote
of
rotation
mentions
earth's
he
second
Heraclides
with
held,
doctrine
the
certain
whereas
hypothesis,
tides ; (172)
this circumstance
middle
the
about
earth's
promulgated
on
tides. (171) He
speculatedon
to
he
Hipparchus,by
the
relatingto
and
containing his
as
in the work
the
holding
as
geometrical proof.
any
(1G8)Plutarch,
it.(169)Archimedes
Aristarchus
is described
as
it
of
movement
earth.
of the
only advanced
probablethat
it is
the
of Aristarchus
the doctrine
demonstrated
Hypotheses
theory:
held
deny
to the
movement
[CHAP. III.
FROM
who
treatise,speaks
having
the
those
among
ascribe
heaven, and
the
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
who
wise
like-
fixes his lifetime
Seleucus
b.c.
the
wise
like-
universe
is infinite.
(173)
We
are
at the
informed
time
of
religious
that
the
he
he
'
employed
central and
that
the
sacred
that
Stoical
Cleanthes
School
at
(who probably
the
hearth
of the
hearth
this
to be
ought
prosecuted
of the
universe'
meant
mystical appellation as
(175) His
character.
his
for
universe
he
the
Athens,
philosophicalsects)declared
of Samos
taught
By
and
Greek
Aristarchus
because
of the
head
was
Plutarch
by
most
opinion
impiety,
was
the
able^174)
mov-
earth;
alludingto
indignationat
the
its
here-
(168) ol ye iirjv tov Koapov Kivrjaiv dveXovres,ttjv 8e y?]vKivucrdai 8o(-dcravSext.

koKvovtcu
voelv y^povov.
ov
padrjpciTiKov,
res, a"s ol nepl Apiarapôv
Enip. adv. Dogmat. iv. " 174, Bekker.
(169) Qusest.Plat. viii. 1.
ad calc. Stob. Phys.
(170) Plac. Phil. iii.17; Excerpt. Joan. Damasc.
tov
vol. ii. p. 775, ed. Gaisford.

neke.
(171) Strab.
i. 1,
"
(174) De
see
in Stob.
Anth.
vol. iv. p. 244, ed. Mei-
9.
ib.
(172) Joan. Damasc.
(173) Stob. Phys. xxi. 3;
of Seleucus,
Also
Plut.
Boeckh, Kosm.
fac. in orbe
lun.
(175) See Martin, Timee,
Plac. ii. 1.
Syst. des
Concerningthe birth-place
Plat. p. 112.
6.
torn. ii.p. 115.
194
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
Yitruvius
includes
Aristarchus
and
of scientific instruments
author
of the
improved
it ; but
the
his
cycleof
2484
even
have
been
que
as
have
may
made
great
founded
on
some
he
'
says
all the
Smith's
des resultats tres
nous
inexacts,
est
of his
science
sical
celebrityin phy-
to have
motions
he constructed
of the
earth.
the
measured
and
planets; (183)
the central
Arena-
by Livy,(182)
astronomer
an
the
of the
astronomical
Macrobius
exhibited
L'ecrit que
general grounds,
on
his treatise
by
as
and
sun,
in Dr.
Aristarchus,
Delarabre
moon,
by
fixed stars round
planets,and
art.
afforded
is stated
in which
orrery,
have
to
assumed
be
only a general idea
He
of the
might
is characterized
He
science.
an
him
certainlyexisted before
doubtless
was
acquainted with
probablyhad
distances
Aristarchus
reported
which
(181)
evidence
the
of his time.
who
sundial
describes
combination.
without
rius,to
of
is likewise
Archimedes
13
inventors
principal
and
diallingj (179)
this form
years,
astronomical
"
the
among
hemisphericalsundial.
time.(180)He
[CHAP. III.
FROM
moon,
sun,
(184)This
orrery
Dictionary of Anc. Biogr. and

venons
d'analyser,s'il ne nous
du
moins
recommandable
par
Myth.
donne
la finesse
Speaking of
georuetrique,'
p. 80.
he
Quand
by Aristarchus,
says :
distance d'Aristarqueaux
idees de ses predecesseurs,
cette
on
on
compare
eoncoit qu' Aristarque a du passer en son
terns pour
un
grand astronome,'
et une
methode
vraiment
des apercus
of the sun's distance
the determination
'
p. 79.
(179) Vitruv. i. 1, 17.

(180) Scaphen sive hemisphserium
Aristarchus
Samius
(diciturinve-
nisse),ix. 9.
(181) Censorin.
(182) Unicus
18.
c.
spectator coeli siderumque, mirabilior
bellicorum
machinator
of the orrery
ingenii,quam
(183) In
(184)
tormentorum
of Archimedes
videretur
Somn.
See Cic.
operumque,
seemed
Cicero
humana
natura
Scip.ii. 3.
de Rep. i. 14
to
Nat.
'
iuventor
The
34.
to prove,
plus in
ac
exposition
illo Siculo
De Rep. i. 14.
potuisse,'
ferre
D. ii.35
tamen
xxiv.
Tusc.
Disp.i. 25, from
which
it appears
that the orrery
of Archimedes
made
of brass ; that
was
it exhibited the revolutions of the sun, moon,
and five planets,and showed
of eclipses
that it was
the nature
removed
from
; and
Syracuse by Marpassages
cellus, and
Virtue
Marcell.
was
depositedin the Temple of

dedicated by Marcellus
from
28 ; Val.
Max.
Virtue
the
at
Rome.
plunder
Temple of
Syracuse. Plut.
The
of
i. 1, 8.
Ovid, Fast. vi. 271,

Arte
Syraoosia suspensus
globus,immensi
Stat
in
parva
aere
clauso
figurapoli.
14.]
SECT.
generallyreceived
was
Nevertheless, his
have
to
killed
resided
by
Second
Punic
His
works
who
had
"
at
The
14
patronage
of the Greek
cultivated
by
the
who
astronomers
has
reference
classed
by
their
Plutarch
taken
been
in
the
of his
fellow-citizens,
the
creation
of the
principalfeature
to
been
Aristarchus
Alexandria
was
the
by
same
the
sciences
Astronomy.
contemporary
and
but
distinguishedhi
men
alreadymade,
operations in the
with
was
is stated
Aristyllusand Timocharis,
have
to
he
by Cicero. (185)
School
Alexandrine
appear
other, conducted
its
attracted
were
resided at Alexandria.
have
appears
where
kings of Egypt. (187)Among
whom
He
and
found
was
was
library
Greek
ventive
in-
mother-city,Corinth. (186)
of Alexandria
science,who
B.C.
was
was
college or academy of
and
to
their
212
town
and
mechanics
town,
dialect
in the Doric
Its vast
literature
Aristarchus, to
his tomb
where
Museum
likewise
was
the
which
Greece.
his attention
to
soldier,when
it from
early Ptolemies.
287
of
men
towards
native
written
derived
that
Syracuse, his
and
War,
are
scientific
show
from
of the world
system
directed
principally
Roman
works
life extended
His
geometry.
the
among
extant
were
powers
it
to exhibit the
intended
doubtless
was
195
ERATOSTHENES.
TO
PLATO
with
each
city. They
Hipparchus, as
two
are
authors
'in sphseram Archirnedis

(Ep. 18), describes it as
that it represented the zodiac,
mentions
being of glass,and particularly
Claudian, in his epigram

and
as
the moon's
motions.
Sextus Empiricus adv.
made
of wood, and
Dogm. iii." 115, Bekker, speaks of

the motions of the sun, moon,
exhibiting
as
this orrery
and other
stars.
Lactantius, Div. Inst. ii. 5, following Cicero, is

Archimedes
machinari,
Siculus
in quo
accessus
etiam
verum
sere
ita solem
ccelestibus similes
niodo
concavo
similitudinem
mundi
lunam
ac
composuit, ut
singulisquasi diebus efiicerent, et non
vet increnienta
et recessus,
diminutionesque lunse,
vel vayarum
vel inerrantium
orbis
disparescursus
ac
conversionibus
sobs
stellarum
vertitur exhiberet ?
ille dum
Martianus
Capella,vi. " 583, ed. Kopp., describes
to the Archimedean, in which
the earth is immovable.
(185) Tusc. Disp. v.

Midler's
an
orrery,
similar
23.
(186) See Theocrit. Id.
(187) See
copious: An
figuram potuit
et
insequalesmotus
more
xx.
91.
Hist, of Greek
Literature,by Donaldson,
p. 418.
n
9.
vol. ii.
196
of prose
treatises
that
the
chus
had
access
and
that
In
they
from
of
who
of Archimedes,
and
by
in
his
himself
observed
the
by
survived
in
astronomers
mentions
nor
that
which
plete.^89)
com-
the
vations
obser-
the
dates
of
extend
must, therefore,have
celebrated
and
He
mentions
is stated
collection
was
Egyptians.(19i) His
this
the
friend
him
with
by Ptolemy
observations
astronomical
formed
He
who
(192)
of
astronomer
School.
him,
works.
extant
to have
Seneca
two
Hippar-
of Aristarchus.
Alexandrine
made
which
to
unambiguous
lifetime
another
to the
by Ptolemy
roughly taken. (190) Observations
that
Samos,
period,belonged
have
the
neither
were
were
with
nearlycoincided
admiration
by
b.c.(191)His
272
to
Conon
made
is stated
stars
specifiedby Ptolemy, of
are
293
fixed
place,Ptolemy
another
of Timocharis
Timocharis
of the
those
were
[chap.III.
FROM
Astronomy. (188) It
on
only observations
question ;
to
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
in
of the
(193)
Italy,
solar
astronomical
eclipses
fame
islike-
that there were

named
two persons
(188) De Pyth. Orat. 18. It seems
celebrated
In
of
w
ho
the
list
astronomers.
writers
were
as
Aristyllus,
who
Aratus, in 1'etav. Uranolog. p. 147, there
on
composed commentaries
is first ApicTTvXkoi8vo yeco/ierpai,
and
afterwards
'AplarvKKospeyas and
'ApicrrvXkos
piKpOS.
(189) Synt. Mag. vii. 1, p. 2, Halma.
(190) vii. 3, p. 15.
'
(191)
two
in the
p. 23, 26
36th
465
of Nabonassar,
taken
in the
47th
is mentioned
year
of the first
in Ptol. iii.3, p. 21 ;
454 of Nabonassar,
year of the first Callippicperiod,or

in the 48th year of the first Callippicperiod,or
another
Nabonassar,
x.
of Timocharis,
observation
An
Callippicperiod,or
4, p. 205.
(192) See
Quadrature
in the 13th
of Ptolemy
year
p. 24 ; another
is mentioned
Timocharis
in Schol. Arat. 269.
the Introduction
of the Parabola,
to
the
where
Treatises
Archimedes
Helices, and
on
with
mentions
466
of
Philadelphus,
on
the
regret the
of his friend Conon, and speaks with admiration

of his geometrical
sections
Conon
had
treated
conic
before
Apollonius. Proceru.
genius.
ad Apollon.Perg. lib. iv. p. 217, ed. Halley.
death
(193) De Apparent, p. 53, Petav.

defectiones
quidem solis ser(194) Conon, diligenset ipse inquisitor,
Sen.
Nat.
ab iEgyptiis collegit,
vatas
Quest, vii. 3, where
'inquisitor'
Mr. Donkin, art. Conon, in Dr. Smith's
observer.
Dictionaryof
signifies
he made
collection of the
Anc.
a
Biog. and Myth., renders this passage,
of solar eclipses
observations
ever,
preserved by the Egyptians.' Servatas, howobserved ; compare
9.
here means
Virgil,2En. vi. 337
'
"
Ecce
gubernator sese
Qui Libyco
Exciderat
'
Cocli
signa
nuper
puppi
servare,' Cic.
Palinurus
cursu,
mediis
dc
Div.
agebat
duiii sidera
servat,
efl'usus in undis.
i. 19.
'
Servare
de
ccolo'
seems
to
SECT.
14.]
wise
commemorated
TO
PLATO
Berenice,
Arsinoelock
the
Aphrodite
of hair has
into the
heaven
of Coma
name
This
it
as
immortal
(which
translated
was
celestial
in the
the
the Alexandrine
that
desirous
gratitudefor the patronage
received from
has
been
which
the
in
the
amber
have
word
been
The
than
the
to
gave
the technical
phrase for
they
stars,
Georgium
planet discovered
varnish,which
by
perpetuated
alludes
the
to
(199)
tresses.
flightof
of the
observations
the
which
of
Jupiter,and
sixth
queen's beautiful
were
Medicecm
of this lock of hair has likewise been
of the
an
of this constellation
name
satellites of
sphere.
astronomers
appellationof
the
and
vernice,veriiis,
colour
by the
(195)
The
Herschel
fame
made
Court.
to the
gave
Sidus,which
The
Greek
permanent
more
Galileo
him.
their
marking
the
subjectof
elegiacpoem),(198)
proves
of
Conon
by
retained
has
Callimachus
by
This
having disappearedin
still appears
made
was
of
Temple
Egypt. (1%)
which
constellation,
(197)
of
B.C., his
243
in the
Lower
for
deposited,it
was
and
Berenices,
incident
in
Zephyrium,
at
hair
of her
lock
become
where
temple
Syrian expedition in
his
dedicated
safe return
the
(195) Upon
by Virgil.
Ptolemy Evergetes from

queen,
197
ERATOSTHENES.
birds
augurs.
In medio
fuit alter,
duo signa,Conon
; et quis
orbem?
gentibus
Descripsitradio totum
qui
haberet
arator
Tempora qua? messor,
quae curvus
Virg. Eel. iii.40
second portrait
is conjecturedto be that of Eudoxus.
The astronomical
reputationof Conon is likewise described
of the
verses
Berenices
Coma
of Catullus
?
42.
"
in
(Carni.66) :
the
troductory
in-
"
Omnia
qui magni dispexitlumina mundi,

ortus
comperit atque obitus ;
Flammeus
ut rapidisolis nitor obscuretur,
Ut cedant certis sidera temporibus ;
Ut Triviam
furtim sub Latmia
saxa
relegans
Qui stellarurn
Dulcis
amor
gyro
(196) Strab. xvii. 1, " 16.

(197) Hygin. Poet. Astr.
Arat.
146
Achill.
and
tail of Leo
the
(198) The
Blomtield's
rugged
few
See
of
Isag.
star
Aivturus.
The
Catullus,Carm.
Her
golden
in lower
Catasterism.
Eratosth.
of
elegy
of
of the poem
the
between
Callimachus
is
Schol.
12;
lies
constellation
the
substance
are
preservedin
in
the
66.
for
History
hair is mentioned
flavi verticis
Greek
aerio.
The
14.
Materials
Devotae
used
was
Bef""EviKr)
c.
fragments
extant
Eastlake's
230"268.
ii. 24;
Tat.
edition, p. 321.
version
(199)
1847;, p.
devocet
as
the
of Oil
Painting (Lond.
by Catullus,
v.
62,
exuviae.
name
of amber.
Compare
Du-
198
SCIENTIFIC
Eratosthenes,
another
was
ASTRONOMY
whose
lifetime reached
distinguished member
Alexandria.
been
Having
Ptolemy Evergetes, he
library.
He
the
scientific
geography
was
astronomy. (201)
with
tropicof
cast
assumed
The
zenith
the
known
that
Syene
Eratosthenes
stadia
Gloss,
cange,
number
and
for
modern
sundial
It
the
likewise
was
longitude.
same
been
had
be
to
of the
by
meridian.
250,000
without
360
tained
ascer-
5000
determined
to be
method
of the
Alexandria
by
is under
fixed at
number
by
gnomon
was
was
by
his
was
Upper Egypt
King Ptolemy
divisible
the
in
had
circumference
supposed
700
Alexandria
earth
by
proficientin
earth
solstice.
for Alexandria
the
of
of the
head
employed
the
summer
of
of the
a
that
Syene
distance
obtain
to
and
measurers
circumference
order
the
at
the
at
the
was
5\jthof
at
of
be
and
(202)
B.C.,
Athens
performance
would
between
the
astronomical
which
cityfrom
likewise
was
circumference
Syene
distance
The
chief
there
that
by
His
Cancer
shade
no
he
196
to
systematic chronology and
that
It
astronomer.
the
(200)and
of the
determination
identical
276
scientific School
him
placed by
of
the
that
to
father
from
of
invited
was
[CHAP. III.
FROM
thenes
Eratos-
.Hence
stadia.
In
remainder,
252,000,
stadia.
and
thus
tained
ob-
degree.(203)
inf. Gra3c.
in
BepcW/oy, Diez, Bomanisches
is the view
of him
"Worterbuch,
p. 368.
(200) This
contemporariesconsidered
in all sciences, but
It has
(201)
to
his
influence;
xvii. 1. 48.
can's
ideas
impliesthat
hence
for astronomical
but
the
of the
observation,
conjecture
is
at
large arniillse,
or
Alexandria
unsupported by
was
due
testimony.
express
is perpendicularat Syene at the summer

solstice,
sun
deep well, is stated, with full explanation,by Strabo,
Compare Dr. Smith's Diet, of Anc. Geogr., art. Syene. Luthis phenomenon
indistinct.
In one
on
were
place he
very
the absence
is constant
of shadows
at Syene:
the
into
shines
none
writers; his
by modern
a good secondary position
See
they called him Beta.
ib. p. xii.
That
(202)
and
first in
is taken
obtained
have
(Berlin,1822), p. viii.
conjecturedthat the erection
been
instruments
Bernhardy,
which
to
Eratosthenica
Bernhardy,
circular
the
him
"
Calida
medius
iEgypto, atque
mihi
cognitus
umbras
axis
nusquani
fiectente
Syene.
ii. 586, 7.
In other
of the
sun
(203)
passages
in the
See
he indicates
tropicof
Cleomed.
Cancer
i. 10, where
consciousness
is
that
only temporary,
the
method
of
the
perpendicularity
viii. 851,
x.
Eratosthenes
234.
is
fully
14.]
SECT.
The
circumference
diameter
of the
TO
ERATOSTHENES.
of
the
of the
earth.
to be
sun
(20t) He
the earth
earth
further
twenty-seven
determined
times
the
greater than
distance
the
made
likewise
determined, its
being
801,000,000 stadia,and
be
to
199
Eratosthenes
known.
was
diameter
from
PLATO
of
the
of the
that
that
sun
moon
780,000 stadia.(205)
According
to
died
geometer,
time
story
reached
him
the
to
the lowest
This
he had
the
whence
stadia
that
was,
earth's
circumference
however,
is unknown.
is
of Eratosthenes
on
but
pseudonymous,
and
in
fact,taken
by
Eratosthenes.
described.
Also
The
that
sphere ;
earth
for the
of
was
earth's
estimate
date
was
mean
of the
the
from
to
was
6).(206) This value
and
it has
to be
Incerti
vol.
which
the constellations
of the
dorus
Dionyso-
the
Auctoris
i. p. 219.
compilation of
late Greek
to
be
marian,
gram-
of
(20s)The
source.
common
name
Astronomicon
Poeticon
the
in MacroMathematicum,
ii. 108; Strab. ii. 5, 7;
excerptum
See
bears the
proved by Bernhardy
been
probably derived from
bius, ed. Janus,
distance
the
earth, which
circumference
the
closelyresembling
Hyginus,
that
had
he
(207)
work
dressed
sepulchre,ad-
earth,stating that
on
of the
42,000
his
on
interpretedby geometers
centre
radius
There
people
was
it followed
252,000
found
was
point of the earth, and
"12,000 stadia.
reached
letter
short
island of Melos.
in his native
after his burial, a
by
brated
by Pliny, Dionysodorus,a cele-
told
Plin.
also
i. 6 ; Martianus
Compare DeCapella, vi. " 596, ed. Kopp.
vol.
art.
Ane.
i.
Mr.
De
Eratosthenes,
89,
221;
lambre,
Morgan's
p.
de
Mem.
Diet, of Anc. Biog. and
De
la
in Dr. Smith's
Nauze,
Myth. ;
Vitruv.
Astr.
Gesch.
der Griech.
Inscript.torn. xxvi. ; Schaubach,
the
stadium
Assuming
; Bernhardy, Eratosthenica, p. 57.
miles.
the
would
of
Eratosthenes
be
a
87^
=
mile,
degree
i.
in Somn.
the 'libri
cites
He
6.
(204) Macrob.
20,
Scip.
"
l'Acad.
Astr.
des
p. 275
"^thof
to
be
dimen-
sionum.'
with
Tue
(205) Stob. Phys. i. 26 (where the

Bernhardy) ; Euseb. Praep. Ev.
passage
ib. p. 56.
kcu
of Plut.
The
number
xv.
53 ; Galen,
Phil. Plac. ii.31, is mutilated.
expressingthe
oKTaKia-fivpiat 4 millions +
=
should
pLvpidbcov
word
800
sun's
distance
be
Hist.
expunged,
Phil.
c.
15.
Compare Bernhardy,
is /xvpiddes
TtTpaKoaLai
millions.
(206) N. H. ii. 109.

(207) See Dr. Smith's Diet, of Biogr. in
of Eratosthenes
(208) The KaraaTfpi.o-p.o\
v.
were
edited
with
notes
and
200
SCIENTIFIC
author
and
the
ASTRONOMY
date
latter work
of the
[CHAP. III.
FROM
likewise
are
mined.
undeter-
(209)
but
Conon,
him
the
Dositheus.
stars
is
it is mentioned
not
the
length of
what
appear
Censorinus
ascribed
as
his
the
of
be
the
Apollonius of Perga
Ptolemy,
at
Colonia,
does
is mentioned
He
meant.
is stated
and
Ptolemy Evergetes,(213)
of
his
the
of
144 hours. (211) It
was
improvers
of
of
have
to
the
have
to
been
by
octaeteric
cycle
in the
reign
the
reign
Ptolemy Philopator.(2U)
extended
from
222
contemporary
205
to
of the
principalornaments
The
He
B.C.
Archimedes.
of
born
flourished
successor,
younger
and
Eudoxus.(212)
to
reigns
made
were
on
Geminus
the Calendar
to
observations
can
observations
of
to
Spirals,was
on
whose
calendars
longest day
place
one
the
appended
passage
that
authorities
in
followed
Cylinder,and
of
survivor
dedicated
who
Archimedes,
and
Sphere
of the
one
are
In
Ptolemy. (21")
where
the
on
He
fixed
of
contemporary
his treatises
the
of Alexandria, the
scientific astronomer
Another
in
latter
was,
of these
therefore, a
Apollonius was
Alexandrian
School
one
of
his trea-
epistolaof Heyne, Gotting. 1795, by Schaubach, the author of the

History of Greek Astronomy. The best text is in Westermann's
Mythographi,p. 239.
Compare Bernhardy, ib. p. 114, sq.
(209) See Dr. Smith's Diet, of Anc. Biog. and Myth. art. Hyginus.
an
(210) P. 36, 42, Petav.
by Pliny, N.
(211) P.
(212)
H.
He
is also mentioned
as
an
astronomical
server
ob-
xviii. 74.
53.
C. 18.
(213) Eutocius
ad
(Comm.
Apollon. Perg. Conica, lib. i. p. 8, ed.
in the
Life of Archimedes, as
Halley, Oxon. 1710, fol.)cites Heraclius
iv
statingthat Apolloniusyeyove fiev i" Hepyrjs Trjsiv IIafj.(pv\ia
tov
xpwois
JLvepyerov
UroXtpaiov. Evergetes reignedfrom 247 to 222 B.C., and Apollonius
is stated
222
"
205
to
B.C.,
have
flourished
the entire
Archimedes,
pirated his
Samos
to
from
demonstrations
(who
in
whom
of the
succeeding reign of Philopator,
the
period being
he
Conic
42
years.
was
Apollonius
was
unjustly accused
Sections, Eutoc.
ib.
of
quent
subse-
having
Conon
of
Evergetes) preceded Apollonius,

contemporary
ad lib. iv. p. 217.
Eutoc.
If Apollonius flourished under
Philopator, his
birth probably preceded the reign of Evergetes by a few years.
His lifetime
from
250
be
180
to
B.C.
conjecturally
placed
may
(214) Ptol. Hcphsestion, ap. Phot. Bibl. Cod. 190, p. 151 b, ed.
Bekker.
was
of
202
SCIENTIFIC
Note
Me.
Geote
Las
A."
recentlymade
in which
(p.142.)
all the main
Doctrine
vestigatio
separate in-
bearing upon the

his dissertation entitled
question
arguments
See
of the
Rotation
Lond.
1860.
8vo.
Earth, and
respectingthe
that Doctrine.'
subjectof
the
this passage
and perspicuouslystated.
fully
are
EROM
ASTRONOMY
Plato's
'
Aristotle's Comment
There
two
specting
were
hypotheses rethe
that Plato
this passage : one
meant
earth to be motionless, and to be attached to the cosmical axis ; the other
that he representedit as revolvinground
Mr.
Grote
that axis.
or
upon
upon
the
interpretationof
Plato to assign
latter hypothesis: he understands
material and
axis
be
motion
to
the
but
he
conceives
the
to
earth,
rotatory
and the earth to turn with the axis,
rigid,to be a solid revolvingcylinder,
adopts the
substantially
a
not
round
or
He
it.
upon
renders
elXXopevrjv,being packed
the word
'
or
fastened
close round, squeezing or grasping around.'

This view of Plato's conceptionof the cosmical axis is expressedin the
followingpassage of Achilles Tatius, p. 95, ed. Petav. :" 6 dga"vutto dpKTittoXov fJ.exPl T"v
8td tov
8ir]Kei,
avrapKTiKov
evel.KTai
fjyrjoiiv âpvrdrr)ovaa
licvovpevos.
kov
aWepos Kai tu"v aXXuiv oroiê'iav

ku\ epTreTrepovrjTai
[legeevelpKTai]
8e ciXXa âvvoTepa
a"s
ciôvos,
prj 8vvaa6ai Kiveladai. to.
e'lTtso/3eAi'cnc""
"vXov aKivrjTcos e'pTrepovrjar]
av
e\ovravTpetyeTaCSjuTrep
Kiveiatco
tovs
epnepiBels
"uXa"rpoôvs KvuXorepeos.
avplfiaivei
pev rpoôi/s
yap
6ai, to 8e "vXov dKivrjTelv
vtto
tov
o~Tevo)(ti"povpevov.
KparovvTos
The best sensible image of this hypothesis is that of a joint of meat
fixed upon a spit,and turned by it before the fire, accordingto the suggestion
virb tov
epTrepieiXrjppevt]
gvtci
tottov
of Achilles Tatius, c. 28.

See above, p. 173.
It is,however, difficult to discover what
is gained by this hypothesis.
Sir Edmund
established againstButtHead
tohave conclusively
to me
seems
the
idea
of
fundamental
in etXea and its
that
is
and
mann,
rolling original
vol. i. p. 405.)
Museum,
forms^ (Philological
cognate
in
iXXopevwvdporpcSv,
of the plough,always returning

341, denotes the zigzag course
rived
deitself.
be
to
The
word
to
IXXds, applied oxen,
upon
appears
Cleomedes
from their use
in ploughing,Soph. Fragm. 80, Dindorf.
Soph. Ant.
twice
elXeco to denote
uses
6 Toivvv
eicao-Tos
kvkXov
If
circular motion
ovpavbs kvkXo" elXovpevos

virep
d-rrXavcivdaTepcov
avv
tcov
i. 5, p.
Trepiypdtyei,
we
are
the most
to
suppose
natural
revolving,and
earth
tg"
of revolution
yrjv,De
tov
Kocrpa)
round
depa Kai
elXovpevosTrepXto
centre.
Met.
i. 3, p. 20.
oiKe'iov KevTpov
29.
assignsa rotatorymotion
that Plato
would
interpretation
to understand
the earth,
to
be to render elXXopevrjv
by
have
the
that
to
done),
appears
therefore
(as Aristotle
round the axis of the world.

ancients in general undoubtedly conceived
turns
The
immaterial
the
axis
cosmical
as
geometrical line. If Plato supposed the earth to be

;
turned by a solid revolvingcylinder,
have supposed this cylinder
he must
the north poleof the earth, and to be visiblyfixed in the
to projectfrom
as
pole of
north
occurs
aware,
The
the
heaven
in any
followingpassage
Phenomena
of which
idea
an
ancient
from
the
Hipparchus supposed
the
ntpl pev
ovtcos'
'
eaTiv
ttoXos e'crt tov
poles:
8e
tis
"
acrTijp pevatv
Koapov.' eiri yap
ovv
dei
tov
of
Commentary
of Eudoxus
and Aratus, proves

the cosmical axis to be
celestial
trace,
no
so
far
as
am
writer.
solid
ttoXov
fioptiov
tov
kotu
tov
ttoXov
Hipparchus
that
avrbv
ov8i els
neither
upon
Eudoxus
the
nor
cylinder attached to
Hv8o"os dyvoel Xtycov
tottov,
ovtos
darrjpKerrai,
8e
dXXa
aaTijp
nevus
PLATO
eon
tottos,
TCTpayatvov
TTcipuKeivrai
203
ERATOSTHENES.
Tpelsacrrepes, pe6
a"v
to
to
arjpe'iov
Kaddnep kul Uvdeas

TTepu\"i,
a\rjpa
Stella quse dicitiir polus,Vitruv. ix.
eyy
unsubstantial
Nee
by
corporisaxis,
ferat setheris
pondus habet, quod onus
grave
Sed
tov
ttoXov.
MacrcraXtcorr)?,
Manilius
"
solidus stat robore
vero
Nee
axis is marked
of the cosmical
nature
kcitci
(prjaiv 6
6.
terra
lib. i. p. 101.
The
TO
cum
omnis
aer
volvatur
semper
alti.
in orbem,
volet undique in ipsum,

totus
Quoque semel ccepit,
Quodcunque in medio est, circa quod cuncta moventur,
Usque adeo tenue, ut verti non possitin ipsum,
in orbem.
Nee jam inclinari,nee
convertere
se
Hoc
dixere axem,
habet
ulhim ;
motum
non
quia
volitantia
moveri.
videt
circa
cuncta
Ipse
Summa
tenent
ejus miseris notissima nautis
immensum
Signa,per
cupidos ducentia pontum.
i.292-302.
Aristotle,in his Treatise

that
us
there
the heaven.
produced by
the
it has
no
received
is stated
of its
of
ways
the motion
poles.
the
of Animals,
of
c.
forms
3, p. 699, in-
explaining the
of the
Others
of the ancient
doctrine
Schol.
ttoXos,see
the
Here, however,
axis
or
of the starry
respectingthe poles
Scip.i. 16, " 4. Concerning
2 ;
c.
; Scriptorde Mundo,
astronomers
in Somn.
3, Macrob.
c.
sphere was
lized
symbo-
that Atlas
conceived
diameter.
of
revolution
celestial
of explainingthe movement
for the purpose
reference to the earth.
by Geminus,
of
use
the Motion
that
supposed
energy
is used
The
the
the
revolving force
diameter
sphere ;
were
Some
on
different
Aristoph.Av.
179
Plin. ii. 15.

Dr.
urges
round
ficulty
in his Platonic Dialogues,vol. iii. p. 372, admits the difPlato, but rightly
supposing Aristotle to have misunderstood
should
hold the rotation of the earth
improbabilitythat Plato
for the appaaxis, except in order that he might thereby account
rent
Whewell,
of
the
an
'
diurnal
of the heavens.'
motion
Prantl, in his translation of the Treatise of Aristotle de Coelo (Leipzig,

the difficulty
or
1857), tries to get over
by supposing that a tremulous
He translates the passage
vibratorymotion is meant.
dass die Erde, wahrend
aber
auch,
Einige
behaupten
'
chen
Alittelpunkte befinde,in
die durch
das
All
gespannte
einer
zitternd
schwankenden
Axe
sei, wie
dies
im
Timaus
as
follows
eigentliBewegung urn
geschrieben
sie sich
am
pare
c.
similarlytranslated,p. 173. Compassage
the note, p. 311.
that
he
But
Aristotle's argument
shows
clearly
Plato.
understood
be
to
meant
by
a rotatory motion
in commenting
Aristot. de Coel. ii. 1, says, that Aristotle
on
Siniplicius,
steht,'p. 159.
must
the
have
cause
been
The
in ii. 13
well
in
14
is
acquainted with
of the circular motion
the
of the
doctrines
of
Plato
starry heaven, inasmuch
concerning
as
he
descended
con-
abridgment of the Timaus

feat
:
UXdrtovos
iv
ttuvtcov
tovtg"v
tov
7rep\
Ttpatco
'AptaTOTeXrjs
otpat
Tt\v
Kal crvvoyj/tv
Kai
tov
Ttpaiovypdcpetvovk d7r7?"i")cre,
a"s
imTOfiTJv
yvatprjv TjnlaTaTo,
of
491
ed.
Brandis.
lists
Aristotle's
The
b,
writings,however, make no
p.
of an abridgment of the Timseus
of Plato.
mention
Diogenes Laertius,
the title of a work in one
book, to. "k tov Tipaiov "a\ tu"v 'Ap^vTclw,
v. 25, has
has a similar title,
and the Anonymus
Brandis, Aristoteles, vol. i. p. 85;
see
to
compose
pdXXov 6
but
summary
and
of the opinionsof Timseus

rean
himself, the Pythagowas
a summary
mary
philosopher,and of the followers of Archytas (like the extant sumtonic
of the Plaof the opinionsof Xenophanes, Zeno, and Gorgias),not
made
that
a
It
tuerefore
seems
Simplicius
Dialogue.
probable
this
mistake.
204
Note
Archimed.
V7ro
a
8e
ras
eK
tov
yas.
Arenarius,
(p.19 L.)
p. 319, ed. Torelli.

a
pera^v
i'crarq evOe'iq
rq
Kevrpov
rov
8e
Kareêis
ecrr\ Kevrpov
rds
dXiov
rod
Kevrpov
KaXe7rai
on
to
Koapos
yds
Kevrpov,
tov
Kevrpov
/cat
8iaKpovaas Apiaypacpopevaisirapa rcov darpoXoycov

yap
"2dpiosvnoBeaicov etje8coKev
ypdyj/as' ais eK rcov vnoKeipevcov
avp-
ravra
rapôs
B."
dcrrpoXoycovcrcpalpa,
as
TvXeiovcov
rcov
pev
FROM
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
rals
ev
ev
fiaiveirov
inrorlOerai yap ra pev

elp-qpevov.
8e
irepl
rav
Trept(pepeodai
ydv
ptveiv aKu/r/rov'
8e
aXiov Kara
kvkXov nepicpepeiav,
tov
rav
eariv
ev
os
8popcoKeipevos'
peaco
aivXavcov darpcovacpcupav,
airo
dXico
rcov
rco
ro
peyedei
Keipevav,
Kevrpov
irepi
TaXiKavrav
kvkXov Ka8' ov rav
tolelpev,coare
yciv VTroriderai irepicpepeodai
ttot\
d7rXaicov
avrav
ras
rav
aTroaraaiav
oiav
eêiv dyaXoyiav
e\ei to Kevrpov
TroXXairXdaiov
Koapov
anXavijrcov
darpcovKal
elvai
rov
vvv
dXiov
rov
to
to
tov
rcov
d8vvardv
8e ev8rp\ov
eariv.
eTTicpaveiav.
tovto
as
crCpaipas ttotI rav
rds acpaipasKevrpov ov8ev e%ei peyeOos.oi8e Xoyov eêiv ov8eva iron
rds
acpaipasVTroXaTrreov
eK8eKreov
avrd.
8e
enel yap
to
veiav
eTTicpa-
tciv
'Apiarapôv8iavoelaBai
rov
r68e'
enei8rj
rav
ov
rov
e\ei
"yai/ vTToXapfidvopev
Kevrpov
Koapov,
coairep pev to
Xoyov a ya ttoti tov vcp'dpcov elprjpevov
tovtov
tov
Xoyov rav
e%eiv
Koapov,
6 kvkXos Ka8'
acpcupav,ev a eariv
ttotl
rav
-yaj/ inroriderai nepiepeadai,
anXavecov
rcov
ovrcos
vttorcov
cpaivopevcov
darpcovacpalpav. rds yap ciTro8eiîas,
evappo"ei'Km pdXiara cpaiverai
to
Keipevav,
peyeGos ras afpaipas ev a Troie'irai
'iaov vnoriGeaGai rco vcp'dpcov elprjpevco
rav
yav Kivovpevav
Koapco.
As the works
in good
of Archimedes
not
found, even
are
commonly
classical libraries,
and as this passage
contains
ments
the earliest distinct stateov
of the heliocentric
and
its
Peyrard, CEuvres
de
hypothesis,I
beginning ravra
sentence
Sanios
rals
ev
yap
sense
reprinted it
have
rapporte ces choses

les astronomes.'
les refutant, dans
en
publieescontre
This version
combine
impossibleto
The
length.
at
ypafpopevms is ungrammatical and
The
by
Aristarque
propositionsqu'ila
les
supposes
iv rals
make
coherent,
in-
translated
only be guessed. It is thus

(Paris,1808), vol. ii. p. 232
can
dArchimede
Trapd. It is likewise
rav
'
be read
to
Kara
for
ypacpopevaisinroGeaicov.
of
but the use
would
following form of the sentence
sense,
for
be
and
the
sentence
cannot
is
inadmissible
ftlftXovsor BifiXov
ypacpds
;
restored
rols ypacpowithout
the help of better manuscripts ravra
ev
yap
rcov
darpoXoycov8iaKpovaas'Aplarapôs6 2dpios inroGeaicov i"(8coKe
p.evois Kara
:
ypacpds.
The
Arenarius
printedin Wallis, Opera Mathematica

who
derstands
by ev rals ypacpopevaisinrodealcov un-
of Archimedes
is
(Oxon. 1699, fob),vol. iii. p. 513.

rals ypacpopevais
vnodearecriv.
ev
It may
be observed
being merely
distance
of the
Phenomena
that the
is, rj yrjev
The
Kocrpov.
medes, i. 11,
Greek
point,and having
sphere of the fixed
same
peered
rco
no
magnitude,
stars.
Kocrpco
propositionis laid down
p. 70, Bake
Geminus,
c.
Kevrpov
of Euclid's
rdîv eVe'êt
npos
by Ptolemy, Synt. i.
13, p. 31, and
as
the
compai'ed with
as
first theorem
The
earl, Kai
the earth
conceived
astronomers
Achilles
rov
5 ; Cleo-
Tatius,
c.
21,
p. 83.
Ut
videtur
docent
mathematici
immensa,
puncti,Ammian.
Macrobius
orbit.
Punctum
brevitatem
tummodo
ad
concinentes, ambitus
magnitudinem
xv.
1, " 4.
terras
universitatis
nobis
totius, qua;
instar
brevis
obtinet
Marcellin.
is a point with
says that the earth
dixerunt
esse
geometrse quod ob
sui in
signum
partes dividi
esse
dicatur.
respect
to
the
sun's
incomprehensibilem
possit,nee ipsum pars aliqua sed tanPhysici terrain ad magnitudinem circi per
non
TO
PLATO
sol volvitur
quern
"
205
ERATOSTHENES.
obtinere
puncti modurn
voluerunt.
In Somn.
Scip.i.16,
10ii. 9,
down,
Lower
orbit
of
the
" 9, he makes the same

Item
celestial bodies.
other
assertion with
quia omnis
quasi centron
est, ad quemvis ccelestem circulum

necessario
de oceano
adjecit: qui tamen
oceanus
locum,
vid.es. Nam
parvus
de ccelo tamen
licet
apud
Atlanticum
nos
despicientibusnon
respect to the
terra, in
nomine
tanto
vocetur
videri,cum
signum, quod dividi non possitin partes.

Capella,ed. Kopp, p. 491,
Compare Martianus
sit
quam
licet magnum
mare,
potest magnum
et
qua
puncti obtinet
ad
ccelum
sit
terra
of
Aristarchus
centre
the
to
This
Samos
lays it
denied
proposition was
that
note.
the earth
Wallis, Op. Math.
sphere :
moon's
down
is
as
point and
vol. iii. p. 569, ed. Oxon.

and
Ptolemy, Pappus ib.
by Hipparchus
from
Ptolemy affirms that the distance of the sphere of the moon
p. 570.
the centre of the earth is not, like the distance of the zodiacal
circle,so
great that the earth is as a point in comparison with it. Synt. iv. 1, vol. i.
p. 212, Halma.
According
the fixed
the
to
earth
orbit of the
to
assumed
expositionof Archimedes, Aristarchus
have no magnitude, compared with the distance
of
stars.
Note
C"
(p.179.)
alreadyexplainedthat
to signifythe basin
came
It has been
and
the
it
hence
hour-lines
avoiding the
sense
it is used
Lucian, Lexiphan.
ii. 109.
word
this
In
marked.
were
of Herodotus,
tt6\os signifieda hollow hemisphere;

bowl
of a sundial
in which
the
or
as
copo\6yiov,
modernism,
the
in
well-known
4, represents the
and
therefore as
sage
pas-
pedant
saying,
low
amidol pearjv tt)v ttoXov. Pollux, vi. 110, says, that a round holresembled
the ttoXos that shows
the
vessel, called ôXkioi/and a-ncttyr).
in the epigram of Metrodorus,
for sundial
The
word
hours.
ttoAos is used
6 yvoifj-oiv
Martianus
scription
Pa}, xiv. 139.
Capella,vi. " 597, ed. Kopp., gives a dewill apply to an
earlier period.
of a sundial, which
Scaphia
Anth.
'
rotuuda
dicuntur
ex
sere
vasa,
qua?
proceritatediscriminant, qui
scaphe of the horologWim at
siti
and
i. 10, p. 67, ed. Bake.
head
human
The
ductus
horarum
stilus gnomon
Alexandria
The
the
words
the
Compare
'
gnomon
stilus.'
apoXoyeiov and
epigram
to
medio
gnomon
in Cleomedes,
called o-kckîov
from its rotundity,
was
a
'
sundial
is
saxeum
vas'
given by Macroa
'hemisphse-
ii. 7,
" 15.
horologium ancientl}rsignified a
Compare
fundo
mentioned
are
Pollux,ii. 39. A detailed descriptionof

He calls the
bius, in Somn.
Scip.i. 20, " 26.
rium,' and
stili in
appellatur.'The
copoXoyiov,in the
Doric
sundial.
dialect,Anth.
Pal.
ix. 780.
a
upavov
xaspevo-a
yva"povos
Geminus,
shade.
casts
the
no
modern.
XlOos, a 8ia tvtOov
c. 5, p. 15, speaks of the

gnomon
Cleomedes, i. 10, p. 66, says that
shade
shadow
the word
aocpa
aeXlcpnavrl pepi.ubop.eva.
when
the
of the gnomon
in the Eomauce
sun
is at
of the
the
of the
the
zenith
horologium,
gnomon
he
; and
in
of
the
The
transfer
is,like the instrument

v.
The
word
horologium
speaks elsewhere
i. 11. p. 74.
clock
languages to a
Compare Dueange, Gloss. Lat.
horologium casting
of
of
itself,
apoXoyiov was
206
ASTRONOMY
likewise
by
used
sacred
FROM
hours
See
services.
or
Greeks,
Byzantine
the
TO
PLATO
ERATOSTHENES.
denote
to
Lex.
Ducange,
ôok
Inf.
G*
the
containing
Suicer
and
in
v.
.,
For
Stuart's
sundial
Greece,
eleven
the
I,
to
so
text.
the
The
twelfth
in
the
marked
see
it
of
of
3,
20.
ch.
i.
p.
radii
ZH9I
are
thus
omitted,
the
with
twelve
denoted
with
the
exhaust
verses
from
II.
Justin
inscription
an
"TKOTria"e
the
e'/c
text
the
578
(565
on
a.d.)
"
crocpov
povdftos
twelve
boras
Quod
for
ten
hours,
in
the
totidem
des
auspicio
spectu
tetendit,
occidendum
striking
of
orabis,
ac
from
in
epigram
the
sundial
in
gnomon
nople,
Constanti-
at
hours
twelve
supposes
off
the
is
Cum
femim
laciniam
toga?
venisse
to
of
gnomon
est.
horologii
milites
said
enim
loco
eo
usque
nuntiaret.'
have
in
to
of
legibus
student
"
sequis,
duas,
Camcenis.
Mus.
M.
tenuit,
Max.
i.
vol.
by
Ciceroni
Caietana
excussit,
Val.
Latin
modern
law
foreshown
morsu
779.
The
largire
'
villa
motum
ix.
Philol.
been
dial.
Pal.
life
epulisque
ultro
sacris
superest,
Cicero
prcedicta
ejus
the
of
hours.
dis
See
raven
forming
SvwdeKc'tBos.
only
somno,
Quatuor
death
radii,
ôXkoj'
crr}p.nvTopa
p^XP1
accounts
entire
Sex
The
through
numerals,
notation
Anth.
in
Tour
180.
p.
avrrjs
epigram
see
"
copacov
The
Athens,
at
with
agreeing
in
as
Winds
Dodwell's
in
semicircle
the
are
is
couplet,
reign
on
of
hour
which
following
The
of
last
four
Tower
(figured
Ten
that
for
the
on
vol.
consists
compartments.
Palladius,
be
Athens,
231)
p.
dials
Orchomenos
at
i.
vol.
the
of
Antiquities
The
of
account
an
mors
esset,
et
servus
5.
of
omen
imminens
in
corvus
protinus
donee
i. 5,
the
691.
p.
ad
con-
ipsum
ad
euro,
207
Chapter
SCIENTIFIC
ASTRONOMY
"
in
science
death
the
became
Museum
charis, Apollonius,Conon,
and
of this School
in
and
about
of
middle
the
are
recorded
of
His
work
only
extant
and
Eudoxus,
relates
Eratosthenes
may
be
but
in
or
age, and
Augustan
He
(2) In three books
is
; at
2 it is stated
Sextilis had
therefore
work
it is
162
be
may
127
to
placed
native of
on
Bithynia.
the treatise of
upon
(2) A
B.C.,
short
with
which
tary
Commen-
the
of
name
one
of these
It
astronomers
certainlysubsequent
later
to
the
date.(4)
532.
p. 97 of the
of
that
7th
the
substitution
compiled.
rpcmohiov. This
v.
by
in Alexandria.
probably a compilation of
the
was
Grsec. in
Christ
Uranologium
of Petavius.
p. 142.
c.
(4)
Dog-star on
months, and
In
was
fixed stars.
(i) See Clinton, F. H. vol. iii.p.

(3) lb.
the
among
Aratus, alreadymentioned,
the
present form
its
astronomical
Hipparchus, has likewise been preserved.

(3)
abridgment of
an
lifetime
of Aratus, inscribed
the Phamoinena
on
from
Commentary
of
poem
positionsof
the
to
the
exclusive
century, Hipparchus, the
dates
His
b.c
is the
the
Aristyllus,Timo-
Astronomy, appeared
120
to
B.C., the
Eratosthenes,were
second
by Ptolemy.^)
190
of
of Samos,
Hipparchus for
conjecturefrom
and
212
the third century before
the
great luminary of Ancient

Observations
almost
observation
Aristarchus
Greece.
astronomers
PTOLEMY,
Archimedes, in
of
astronomical
of
TO
AND
A.D.
Alexandrine
both
GREEKS
HIPPARCHUS
100
FTER
A
-Li.
seat
TO
B.C.
THE
OF
FROM
ROMANS,
160
IV.
The
Orion
August.
of
rises
The
use
Julius
established
on
and
in
the
of the
22nd
Roman
of
July,
names
and
the
for the
for Quintilis and

Greece
this work
when
Augustus
Egypt or
for Orion
is aXepopular name
word
is considered
recent
a
by Ducange, Gloss. Inf.
for the circle passingthrough the middle of
term
ecliptic,
been
It is stated,
ib.,that
the
208
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
Our
derived
from
The
his
He
and
the
equation
of
and
the
shows
that
he
demonstration
of,
the
and
the
angle of
He
degree.
His
that
He
he
the
drawn
them
for the
could
of
astronomical
the
truth
did
not
always
Anc.
torn.
number
i. p. 173;
observations,discover
the
planets.
attain
is
the
with
His
of
of
the
given
for
on
geometrical
findingthe right
now
called
of
the
nonagesimal
the
moon
tables
eclipsesof
tables
great
At
was
want
this
was
the
the
; he
of
when
it, especially
stars
at
term
had
an
use
mate
approxicomplete
perfectset
of
approximationto
the
appears
Hipparchus
operation
to be
himself
185.
was
of later introduction
is cited, in
Hipparchus
Compare Delambre,
1080.
Bernhardy, Eratosthenica, p.
chords.
and
moon,
more
period,an
prove
stereographic
rarely attainable.
This
of the
sphericaltrigonometry.
of
eccentricity
of his lunar
Ptolemy.
the
means
Commentary
trigonometryand
7, p. 146.
c.
of
regular course
more
successors
possessed
on
degree
tlie zodiac, is used in

than the time
statingthe
he
culminating point of the ecliptic,
instruments.
within
of its
which
parallax. His operations imply

His
scientific system.
the
calculate
correction
of its apogee
inclination
planisphereaccording to
knowledge
the
motion
points of the eclipticand
rectilineal
projection. He
nodes,
the
of
inequality
mean
and
by
stars
the
east, which
calculations
its
as
necessary
therefore
was
had
had
and
laid
were
the
the
expounded, and
methods
point
east
of the
of
Greeks
of
inequality,
proper
provide his
had
oblique ascensions
stars, the
of
to
motions
and
well
as
second
given by
acquainted with
was
he commenced
explainingthe
Aratus
he
centre, and
detected
observations,in order
of
moon,
is
positionsof
of its
moon's
law
the
also determined
its apogee,
his want
not, from
period
the
of the
likewise
he
declinations
place of
discoveries
among
the
the
mean
principally
Astronomy.
determined
ecliptic. He
motion
these
astronomy
the
the
could
and
ascensions
obliquityof
orbit
of
foundations
sun
is
Hipparchus
of Ancient
History
by Hipparchus.
the
of
of
following summary
The
right
discoveries
Ptolemy.
Delanibre,in
'
the
of
knowledge
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
Hist.
c.
6,as
Astr.
210
SCIENTIFIC
supposing the earth

that
observations
the
it
ancients
it
exclusivelyon
reached
by
astronomical
the fixed stars
the earth, was
perhaps
of the
the
sun,
and
but
it exhibited
the
important end
The
discussed
of
of
on
which
of
progress
this
Sciences
subject:
is true
succeeding
discoveries
of the
apparent
in
rested
only
was
The
sphere round
;
but
five
Eudoxus
it
the
plied
im-
the
developed
it failed
in
it
lonian
Apol-
intricate,
accomplished
phenomena.
Greek
astronomers
has
specting
re-
been
has
shown
but
an
ciation
appre-
approximative
is sometimes
in his
followingpassage
contains
the
epicycles
proceeded
more
discovery, which
The
much
The
heavenly bodies
who
The
required
was
duction
re-
planets,to
and
and
known
erroneous
of science.
the Inductive
observations
the
of the
importance
the
and
eccentrics
basis
Whewell,
with
ordinary ideas, and
by
hypotheses of
motions
it
phenomena. (7)
explainingall
Dr.
in historians
History of
no
by
the
hypotheses in
That
of
orbital
the
solid
geometrical subtlety,and
more
of the
value
wanting
of
But
scientific abstraction.
the
astronomical
same
derations
consi-
reasoning.
intricate,and
was
Hipparchean theory
the
on
'
it
point of explaining all
and
ably
but
figure of
them
and
ingenious,and
by Callippusand Aristotle,was
essential
from
thought
grounds
moon,
composite spheres,devised
geometrical resource
with
astronomical
removed
deep concentrated
doctrine
difficult of attainment
of
far
was
of the
of astronomical
revolvingin
as
not
motions
orbits
of
of
gradual advance
conceptionof
theory
This
space
subjects of repeated
doctrine
The
in
physicalgeography.
to
otherwise.
was
the
independent
belongs rather
almost
circular
become
now
now
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
sphere freelysuspended
explained.
is therefore
earth
the
have
be
can
he
to
facts which
the
ASTRONOMY
the
substance
of his
"
the
have
motions
Hipparchian theory, and

deprived of
of the
its
value, is
which
the
heavenly bodies
solution
re-
into
his account
of the theory thus
ns
(7) Simplicius sums
roiavrq
up
Siacrcotrat
dveXiTrovcrcov
81a
/xf]
to.
earlv f]
(jjawofieva,
tcov
acpaipoTroda, dvvrjdelaa
h, Braudis.
6 2(i)(Tiyfvr]s
Concerning
eVto-Ki;7rrft
Xe'ycov,
Koi
p. 502
as
Sosigenes, see below, ch. iv. " 6.
:
I.]
SECT.
TO
HIPPARCHUS
assemblage of circular motions.
an
of
reality
this resolution
theoretical
their
given
places are
at
be
said,false ; and
arguments
But
pointsof
is, in order
that
and
can
The
the
of the
and, it
that
the
known
place; diminishes
known
law ;
on
continues
"
of the
revolution
of motion
its
respect to
1
We
in
completelyas
of the
unequal
equable circular motions

recent
and
deal with
improved
motions
partialmotions
that
thus
the
of the apogee,
observations,it
means
but
inequality,
an
at
that
certain
place by
known
increases
again, and
epicycle
represents the
it
can
be
portion of
so
equalities
in-
representedwith
into
and
these
by
which
universal
series
heavenlybodies
of
method
is to
sines
resolve
expressionsof
and
cosines,
measuring circular motion,
constant
some
most
astronomers
or
relation to the time.
the resolution of the celestial motions

p
into
modern
of terms,
involve
terms
modes
having
problem of
of the
is, in fact, equivalent to the
Their
is, certain technical
the circular motion

And
ing
obtain-
this,by remarking that such
motions
processes
motions.
such
unequal
that
quantity.
further illustrate
may
resolution
of the
for
mentioned
greatestvalue
then
motions
inequality
by
an
its diminution
"
the
"
however
observations,
there is
at its
motions,
connected
"
all
mental
funda-
of the
the
this ;
few
express
luminary;
as
circular
its favour.
now
proceeding from
is,the introduction
that
all
To
is
inequality
further
"
one
the place
eccentricity,"
distinct.
and
that
theoryis
impliesnot only that

epicycle,
an
the
these,results agreeing with
from
numerous
the
of the
in
theoryof
any
be, other elements, from
may
deduces
merit
their
some
be somewhat
simple than
more
these
fantastic
in order
have
may
of
assumption is,it
urged
originally
necessary,
we
be selected.
amount
how
seen
revolution,
may
that
assumption
no
This
process.
were
assumption is
some
at different
of
which
were,
assumption that
have
we
and
luminaries,by which
exactly uniform, is the
principleof the whole

may
of the
The
introduced, are
thus
of the truth
test
time, agreeing nearly with
any
observed.
placesas actually
motions,
The
it leads to the construction
is,that
of the motions
tables
211
PTOLEMY.
212
SCIENTIFIC
into
circular
equable
thousand
the
study of
modern
propounded above
was
School
the
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
which
ones,
in
ago
years
objectof
ASTRONOMY
of
is still the
Plato,
whether
astronomers,
two
great
observers
or
calculators.
That
this resolution
steps of
gives him
the
of
one
have
for the
in
applicability
its
seen
should
Hipparchus
and
sun
other
in the
succeeded
is
cases,
and
moon,
first
should
distinguishedplaces in
most
have
which
circumstance
great
the
roll of
value
of the
great astronomers/
theory of epicyclesis
served
direct astronomers
and
research
and
in, and
that,
labours
modern
of
European
readers
be
to
astronomical
that
of
office.
of the
it
making
active
more
and
attention
able
was
till
and
take
to
ing
perseverand
perhaps, surprise some
may,
author
which
theory arose
new
it
extant, to
Greek, Latin, Arabian,
It
the
it
first,
"
of this
next
great step in
theory,Copernicus,adopted the theory of epicycles;

that
which
have
we
spoken
of
its
as
really
characteristic.^8)
fixed stars
the
round
of the
signs,and
which
is called
seventy -two
of
the
years
observations
those
the
Precession
to
to
make
of
accuracy,
Timocharis
anomaly
is
as
to
and
time
by
conclusive
(8) Vol.
each
in
the
which
of the
motion
the
of the
Equinoxes.
degree ;
apparent
dailymovement
of the
only preceded his
of this
that
according to
ecliptic,
fiftyseconds
tolerable
even
were
axis of the
contrary to
only
amounts
discovered
further
Hipparchus
access,
this at
results
new
told, that
is,he employed
valuable
doing
of
that
then
objectsof
new
astronomers,
discharge this
could
out
series
long
knowledge
methods
proper
after
and
in this circumstance
exact
point
to
all the
preserve,
most
the
to
complete,
be found
to
all the
embody
to
exact
of the merit
unquestionable evidence
The
year,
As
heavens,
this
and
tion
mo-
requires
tions
only prior observa-
Hipparchus
Aristyllus,and
about
order
150
years,
as
had
their
tection
the de-
proof of great penetration
i. p. 181, 185.
1.]
SECT.
combined
with
discoveryof
close
in
who
means
ample
to have
been
unknown
When
in
the
discoveryof
second
wonder
within
is
his
by
his reach.
said that
the
should
of
to
constructed
other
each
further
step
to
is,in fact,not
and
of
stars, a work
(9) See
55.
of
perhaps rather
in
indicia
not
the
very
arduous
discovering
which
were
only discovered
amount.
Synt. iii-2,
band.
framed
he
not
rating
enume-
Hipparchus
catalogue of the
1080, and determined

their
of stars
their
places
latitudes
and
tudes^11)
longi-
visible
the
naked
to
great, yet they produce the impression
Pliny speaks
'
who
vii. 2, 3.
of the
wonder
to
the
count
Deity/ (12)
extend
to
attempt
with
ventured
had
for the
Compare
Whewell, Hist,
ii. p. 240.
heavens, by
zodiacal
ecliptic,by
even
not
of the
the
in advance
Hipparchus,
Hipparchus did
both
faint
middle
seconds, and
fifty-nine
map
to
being innumerable; and
torn.
the
by describingtheir positionswith
he enumerated
reference
achievement
Anc.
postponement
approximated closelyto its real
Although the number

eye
observations
the
may
moreover,
greater than
it appears
originalsuggestion,
an
succeeded
and
and
contemporaries.(9)
in
We
have
few
the
constellations,and
stars, of which
with
not
was
had
Eudoxus
made
Christ.
recorded
accurate
astronomy.
seconds. (10)
thirty-six
less than
relation
it
as
The
by Ptolemy,
author
inequalityuntil
Hipparchus,
the Precession, but he

He
its true
remarkable
minute
of
means
Hipparchus
to
predecessors and
before
in
era
by Hipparchus
nothing
Hipparchus
phenomena.
important
an
of
scarcity
this
observed
to
knowing
advanced
century
that
this truth
of
the
there
antiquity,
of the
is
213
PTOLEMY.
distinct terms
to
consider
we
attention
Precession
the
It is attributed
had
TO
HIPPARCHUS
the
theory of
Delambre, Hist,
Sciences, vol.
of Induct.
eccen-
de
i.
1'Astr.
p. 186.
(10) See Delambre, ib. vol. ii. p. 249, 254. Autolycus and Euclid were
ignorant of the precession of the equinoxes,Delambre, ib. vol. i. p. 26,
The
discoveryof the precessionis

Schol. Brandis, p.
Simplicius,
by
is unknown
to
Macrobius,
attributed
496
in Somn.
(11) Delambre, ib. vol. i. p. 185, vol.

(12) N. H. ii.26.
a.
to
The
Hipparchus
existence.
Scip.ii. 11, "
ii. p. 261
and
of the
lemy
Ptocession
pre-
10.
Whewell,
ib. p. 191.
214
SCIENTIFIC
tries and
their
of
foundation
'
truth
in
circular
five
confining to the
sun
and
uniform
Inasmuch
reference
collection of
and
demonstration, by
circular
motions
for the
of these
means
problem
been
able
and
that
owing
was
observations
were
used
his
by
displayedhis
'
his
cessors.
suc-
of
love
of
demonstration
extendingthem
the
to
left him
not
planets,in attempting nothing beyond
to the
of
of his successors,
use
to
say
to reduce
the
of
one
the
not
that
the
of his
own
uniform
planets to
of the
theses
hypo-
with
agree
none
main
the
shortness
did
and
the
observations, that
of his time
Ptolemy proceeds
predecessorshad
be
laying
to
observations,he judged rightly,
accurate
of the mathematicians
phenomena.'
himself
confined
in not
geometrical
no
predecessorshad
observations
good
left
moon
and
his
as
the
to
and
Ptolemy,
motions,
of
He
observations,to
says
[chap.IV.
FROM
planets.
movements,
accurate
sufficient number
five
Hipparchus/
planets.
with
the
to
epicycles
explanation of
ASTRONOMY
and
difficulties of the
time
for which
there
preserved in
planetary movements
(13)
writing.
'
When/
invented
and
the
him
as
perfected,and
or
of
mass
reflect upon
calculations
of the most
one
we
which
which
knowledge
and
"
no
refined
300
progress.
It
are
works
of
to
be
times
years,
the
of this
to
be
the
as
purely speculative,
with
tention
only by diligentat-
observed
(u)
of
Hipparchus
science
studied
period,in
regard
must
geometricalknowledge
of
continued, however,
and
works,
and
antiquity,
not
are
of
instruments.'
the
about
improved form,
several
phenomena,
Between
period of
or
of
which
combination
requirea
of his
number
they imply,we
astonishingmen
greatest of all in the sciences

and
the
Hipparchus
all that
consider
'
Delambre,
says
by
which
and
Ptolemy,
made
Astronomy
to
be
various
expounded
little
in
philosophers
;
Astronomy
was
its
aud
treated,
still extant.
Posidonius,
(13) Sjnt. ix. 2.
Stoical
who
philosopher,
was
(14) lb.
born
about
vol. i. p. 185.
135
2.]
SECT.
of the
movements
Hipparchus, combined, like
an
sun,
moon,
by Cicero, his contemporary

personal knowledge. (16) From
we
orrery,
the
upon
infer that, like that of
may
calculated
different
which
Physical
exhibited
th
planets:
it ii
and
five
and
friend, apparently
the
description of
it
Archimedes,
earth
from
the
sun's
diameter
of the inhabited
the
at
sun
stadia.
3,000,000
of the
part
502,000,000
this
made
was
the
earth to be
Thiv
MiTzwpMv,
the
world
in
in two
but
only
the distance
the
the
shape
sling,
(20)the
he
doubtless
Cleomedes, entitled KvkXiki) Qewpta

system of
books, expounds the received
concise
west;
it
made
sphere.
of
treatise
extant
and
by
stadia,
(18)and
resemble
to
earth
considered
(19) He
earth
long part apparently lying east

supposed
of the
he determined
30,000 miles :(17)
to
at
circumference
the
that of Eratosthenes, and
from
210,000 stadia,or
The
that of
geocentricprinciple.
Posidonius
method
with
orrery
mentioned
from
215
PTOLEMY.
Astronomy
constructed
He
Geography.(15)
of
cultivation
Eratosthenes, the
diurnal
TO
of the lifetime of
end
the
near
B.C.,
HIPPARCHUS
and
perspicuous
'
manner.
doc-
The
(15) Galen, De Hippocrat. et Plat. Plac. viii. 1, vol. v. p. 652, ed.

scientific of the Stoics, on
the most
Kiihn, says that Posidonius was
count
acof his geometricaltraining.
(16) Cic. de Nat. D. ii. 34. The
sphere of Billarus, taken from
xii. 3, " 11.
Strab.
had a round
Nero
Lucullus,
Sinope, was
preserved by
turned
which
Ner.
31.
An
table
like
the
Suet.
heaven,
perpetually
treatise of Leontius
extant
Mechanicus,
JJeplKaraaKfvrjs 'Aparelas
2(paipas,
of constructing
printed in Buhle's Aratus, vol. i. p. 257, describes the method
Leontius
is conjecturally
referred to the sixth
a celestial globe.
See
Dr.
Smith's
Diet, of Anc.
Biogr. and Myth. art.
century a.d.
Leontius
word
The
the Greek
\a"ovpiov,for
form
is borrowed
Lat.
of
from
of
derives
(17)
(18)
dark
it.
in
Compare
azzuro.
It is
in this treatise,p. 261.
Italian
the
azzurra
origin:
blue, occurs
lapislazuli, and
in lazur, Diez
name
vol. ii. p. 758.
Mechanicus,
is of Arabic
Ducange,
The
word
Gloss.
Gr.
in
light colour,
p.
is not satifactory.
e'gat'pios,
in
262.
The
\a"ovpiop,Gloss.
"dpiou likewise
explanation of
occurs,
as
Ducange,
the
who
it from
Cleomed.
Plin. H.
i. 10.
N.
ii.21.
(19) Cleomed. ii. 1, p. 98, ed. Bake.

(20) Fragra. Hist. Gr. vol. iii. p. 282, fr.
an
explanationof the Milky TN ay, Macrob.
gave
69.
Posidonius
in Somn.
likewise
Scip.i. 15, "
7.
216
trines which
of
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
the
it
author
writings,ancient
(he adds)
The
date
but
been
have
The
and
modern.
is borrowed
from
of
'
contains/.says Cleomedes,
himself,
the
writings
; but
His
attack
be
upon
the
Epicureans
the
time
anterior
was
the
to
distinctions
makes
As
will
of the
the
treatise of Cleomedes
about
Greece
the
mentions
(21)
tosthenes,
Era-
alludes
never
the
to
latter.
implies that
the
(23)
work
extinguished
Letronne, however,
subsequent to, Ptolemy. (24)
or
exhibit
to
serve
he
Christianityhad
the
of
and
era,
in
of
writings
state
Christian
be
professesto
astronomical
the
treatise,
Posidonius.'
but
philosophicsects.
with,
of the
before
lived
various
of
as
likewise
when
coeval
of
he
that
him
epitome
an
inferred
may
opinions
from
part
and Posidonius,
Hipparchus, (22)
Ptolemy, it
the
not
are
collected
chief
is unknown
Cleomedes
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
substance
Posidonius, it
astronomical
science
be
with
may
studied
in
that
view.
The
*
An
that
about
treatise of
Introduction
to
of
in its
Cleomedes
the
although
connexion
with
in
names
his
general character,and
his
is
name
Italy:(26)he
or
Greeks.
treatise
The
Crates
are
work
The
'
shows
Roman,
latest
the
of
trace
no
to
appears
be
and
he
whom
writers
grammarian,
(22) He quotes Hipparchus from report, and

writing to which he refers,ii. 1, p. 102, Bake.
(23)
probably of
is
Poly-
fin.
(21) Ad
Leontius
Qaivofizva,
ra
Appearances,'(25)resembles
Celestial
Rome
for
writing
Greek,
the
dg
El"rayo"yr)
date.
same
Geminus,
any
entitled
Geminus,
On
of
the
Ptolemy
is
Construction
several
quoted
of
times
having
in the
the
read
treatise
Globe,' Buhle's
Aratean
an
without
of
Aratus,
vol. i. p. 257.
(24)
See
Letronne
Sav. 1821, p. 707.

astronomical
upon
shown
's review
His
of Bake's
determination
arguments,
and
edition of Cleomedes, Journ. des

is founded
of Cleomedes
of the date
upon
the
of
knowledge
refraction
in his treatise.
of Petavius, p. 1.
(25) Printed in the Uranologium
by Delambre, Hist. Astr. Anc, torn. i. p. 190.
summary
of it
is given
(26) The
TfjTtvos. He
Greeks
mentions
write
Rome
his
in
name
c.
with
14, p. 33.
circumflex
on
the
penult,
218
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
Another
work, which
the treatise
The
The
author
and
evidentlymeans
Latin
of
prefacewhich
of
of
with
to
first
chapter,which
Its
centre
of the universe
cultivation
of
by
continued
under
scale.
was
Aristotelic
to
the
of the
stone
key-
date.(31)
is the
The
Greek
Roman
of
the
popular Astronomy
the
beginning of
and
arms,
Egypt.
attention
some
and
Mundo
to
observers
It
owed
the
tracted
con-
upon
time
this
at
was
struction
de-
however,
was,
and
its
the
by
Epicurean.
Posi-
Astronomy.
author
of the
moreover,
to
the
appear,
pseudlonged
be-
have
Epicureans, however, adhered
The
founded
third
and
sects, the Stoic and
two
sect.
the
sun
to have
it had
circumstances,
Cleomedes
De
same
the
seems
which
philosophic world
gave
Stoic;
at the
planets,and
geometers
Ptolemies,to
less favourable
treatise
the
of
independence
these,the former
donius
the
among
is motionless
at Alexandria
succession
mainly divided between

Of
stars, the
Astronomy
extinguishedby the
the
in
it in circular orbits.
after the patronage of the
of
and
(30)
Astronomy,
the earth
fixed
; the
round
continued
Great,
passage
lateness of its
concerns
directly
geocentricmethod
move
the
of Aristotle.
Ireland,
the
to
as
great Stagirite.
Aristotle,is
to
dentally
acci-
been
not
of the
of
to Aristotle.
Alexander
to
person
mention
period, is
describes the system of the world, according
received
origin,was
work
the
decisive
to the
been
the
dedication
of it which
only part
The
writings of
modification
the
arch, are
moon
has
assume
contains
Apuleius.
an
and
the
it,with
The
and
the
of it dedicates
version
works
Mundo, falselyascribed
De
properly pseudonymous,
confounded
this
apparentlybelongs to
TltplKoa/nov,
is
work
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
upon
the
Macrobius
century.
im-
first uncorrected
was
as
late
the
as
to
fifth
century.
Geminus,
c.
13, p. 13, says
his time, and that an account

of the kings at Alexandria.
to
periodpriorto
tcov
says
Trpeiruv 8e
iaropiapfuruvai.
(31) See
it had
This
been
zone
had
been
written, through
explored in
the influence
to fix the age

appears
of
Egypt.
conquest
passage
the Roman
of Geminus
treatise is entitled,IlfplKoa-pov 77/36?

'A\egav8pov. In
(30) The
writer
the torrid
that
of
c.
3, 6.
olpalye koi
See above, p.
crot
6Vri dpiarto
n)v
fjyepovav
15'J.
t"ov
c.
1 the
pey'i"r~
2.]
SECT.
HIPPARCHUS
TO
senses.
Epicurus,
pressions of the
from
342
with
inconsistent
which
truth-seeing physical teacher,
him.(32)
the
Epicureans held
The
but they denied

heaven,(33)
of
all
things
magnitude
senses
the
centre.
the
of
is
sun
primitivedoctrine
same
held that
the
stars
to
confers
of
centre
and
sphericity,
the
tendency
taught that
likewise
it appears
than
to
the
our
extended
They
only a foot.(35)
moon.(3G) Epicurus
the
upon
likewise
extinguished at their setting,and lighted
are
(32) Particularlyin
is
and
bold, original,
the
greater
no
gularly
sin-
Astronomy
Lucretius
earth
its
extended
to be in
the
(Si) They
that its diameter
and
to
of
character
the
lifetime
whose
opinions upon
B.C., entertained
270
to
219
PTOLEMY.
the
followingverses
"
vivida vis animi
Ergo
et extra
pervicit,
moenia
mundi,
longe flammantia
immensum
mente
animoque.
peragravit
Processit
Atque
omne
i. 73"5.
inquam, in physicis,
quibus maxime
Epicurus : Principio,
Democrito
alienus.
mutans
totus
est
gloriatur,
adjicit,
prinium
;
perpauca
sed ita,ut ea, qua? corrigerevult,milii quideni depravare videatur,
De Fin.
Cicero
says of
i. 6.
The
physics of Epicurus
were
borrowed
principally
those
from
of De-
mocritus, Cic. N. D. i. 26.
(33) Lucret.
(34) Lucret.
535.
v.
i. 8, p. 51, says : 01 8e rjpirepoi,

K.a\ dnb fiadrjudraiv
Trdvres,Kal 01 nXelovs t5"v dwo rov
"2a"KpaTiKovSiSacrKaAeioti
the
where
crfpaipmbv civat to cr^pa rrjsyrjsdiffieftaiaxravTo,
by ol rfperepoi
Stoic sect
The
i. 1051
absurdityof
the earth
Cleomedes
be
signified.The
the
hypothesis that
to
appears
1081.
"
is maintained
(35) Diog. Laert.

Phys. i. 20.
Epicurean
bodies
in Plut. de fac. in orbe

x.
91 ; Plut. Plac.
is
sect
the
gravitateto
lun.
c.
cluded.
pointedly ex-
centre
of
7.
Phil. ii.21 ; Galen, Phil. Hist.
c.
14 ; Stob.
Nee
nimio
Esse
solis
minor
ardor,
rota, nee
videtur.
sensibus
esse
quam
major
potest, nostris
Lucret.
Civ. Acad.
iv. 26
Pin.
v.
565, 6.
i. 6.
of this
Cleomedes, ii.1, treats Epicurus with great contempt on account
declares that in
doctrine, which he analysesand refutes at length. He
darTraXdicav TvcpXoTepos,
questions of Astronomy Epicurus is Kara
no\v tg"v
blinder
than
See
the
Bake
mole.'
of
note
106,
on
Cleomedes, p. 389.
a
p.
'
(36)
Lunaque, sive
Sive
suo
notho
fertur loca lumine
propriojactatde lumine
lustrans,
lucem
IQuicquidid
Quam
est, nihilo fertur majore figura,

videtur.
nostris oculis,qua cernimus, esse
Lucret.
v.
575
"
8.
220
SCIENTIFIC
again
their
at
absurd,
than
in
were
He
western
he
gave
faith
'
dead
the
the
to
men
they
the
report
tale/
iron,in the
of the
that
from
earth.
the west
from
appears
phenomena
by
Cleomedes
hissing of
the
and
of the
the
Epicureans,
supposed
the
to
sun
the
the
Epistleof Epicurus, preserved by
genes
Dio-
common
from
remote
'the low-minded
sought
by
oblique course
an
"
that
of
by scientific
than
ordinary comprehension
operation of
and
known
undoubted
an
fact that
the
from
Hipparchus, scientific astronomy
observed; the
and
to
(37) lb.
fixed
p. 108.
heavenly bodies
annual
and
movement
had
stars
(41)and
that
familiar
logies
ana-
had
made
had
been
immense
diligently
its relation
determined
been
of Eudoxus
time
to
with
geometrical reasonings, of great
accuracy;
calls absurd, but

refutation.
(38) lb.
The
sun's
to the
approach
ments,
argu-
that he denounced
technicalities of the astronomers/
in Greece.
progress
explaining physical
at
celestial bodies.
It is
aimed
rather
sense,
apply the
to
to the
earth
above
to the east
Laertius,(40)that Epicurus
to
in
(39)
It
he
sight/(37)
morning
Iberians,which
(38) Some
they
quenched
every
however, rejectedthis infantine belief,and

return
be
to
they heard
ocean.
of
out
were
sun
less
not
alive when
were
to be re-illuminated
old woman's
an
when
light of
and
(says Cleomedes)
say that
to
were
were
waves,
like heated
sun,
one
supposed
the
calls
if any
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
doctrine
'
rising.
sight,and
even
ASTRONOMY
the
close
sub-
Ptolemy, Synt. i. 2, mentions this doctrine,which he

it worthy of an
thinks
argumentative
he nevertheless
p. 109.
Scis
(39)
nam
fuisse
Epicureorum
Nullos
subire
ejusmodi
non
eum
sententiam
premi,
occasu
occuli,
gurgites,nunquam
Sed
obire mundum,
obliqua cceli currere,
Animare
terras, alere lucis pabulo
Convexa
cuncta,
Cerni.
Compare Ukert, Geogr.

(40)
x.
et invicem
Avienus,
der Gr. und
Rom.
regionibus
Ora
Maritima,
v.
646
"
652.
i. 2, p. 27, 125.
84.
(41) jj,r)
tgov
d"TTpo\6ya"v
ras
(pofiovfievos
dv8paTro8a"b(is
TfX.vrjTeias.
ib. 94.
3.]
SECT.
HIPPARCIIUS
ingenuity,had
tletyand
celestial
been
and
phenomena;
devised, which
TO
the
of
system
apparent
an
gave
appliedto
221
PTOLEMY.
explanationof
the, world
solution
of the
had
leading
the
.
been
nomical
astro-
problems.
scientific and
The
which
it
owing
to the
have
might
not, however, bear the
been
expected to produce.
of national
want
patronage
that
Astronomy could be said
and
endowment.
such
it
But
astronomical
accurate
as
of the
the
Greek
of any
or
for
Greek
astronomers
which
to
mechanical
proper
unable
were
their
the
have
and
theory ;
rest
of mankind
had
been,
heavens,
could
or
surface of the earth

circumstances
Those
But
who
when
are
new
which
if
is
which
near
would
render
it can,
the satellites of
the
When
through
seen
man
had
been
telescopesof modern
an
attention,
them.
The
see
Jupiter,and
inhabitant
had
previously
unapproachable
what
distant
times, by which
seen
the
the eye
earth.
of
man
eye.
telescope.
ring,were
for the
the
under
naked
a
jects
ob-
before
never
object on
it without
Saturn's
of
covery
dis-
position in
it invisible to the
however,
succeed
not
that
their
telescope,it is seen
through Galileo's telescope,

they were
since
supported by
they did
they never
to
of determination
carried them
It revealed
sense.
be, known.
of
the
disabilities,
astronomers
occupied. It created, with respect

of the
stores
telescope,
accuracy
entitled
telescopehas given to
to the
relation
the
of the
methods,
their intellectual eminence

of the
fection
imper-
scantiness
the
and in commanding
exercisingthat authority,
to which
the
; to
these
to
to reach
scientific
their
instrument,
an
; to
of
want
magnifying distant objectsand
appliances,would
practicelagged behind
Alexandria
to the
more
the want
to
establishment
tables,and of
to
lastly,
opticalinstrument
only at
notation
assistingthe natural sight. Owing
for
in
and
partly
was
was
of time
arithmetical
registeredobservations
This
national
measurement
defectiveness of the astronomical
and
fruits
practical
of
especially
plied
ap-
and
recognition,
still
owing
was
as
and
enjoy a
to
instruments
clocks, for
our
It
public observatories.
of
the absence
the Greeks,
did
Astronomy,
to
of
speculativegenius
seen
first time
The
great
has been
222
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
able
to discern
conceive,have
to
and
wonder,
ancient
distances
objectsat
have
the
been
given a
[CHAP.IV.
FROM
which
his
mind
almost
fuses
re-
and
subjectof general curiosity
to
significance
new
poet respectingastronomers
the
of the
verses
"
Subjecere oeulis distantia sidera nostris,

iEtheraque ingenio supposuere suo.
"
of the
One
operation of
the
and
phenomena
of terrificprodigies,
which
laws
of nature
considered
was
believed
to be
mark
the
gods
as
by
sent
conduct.
future
more
the
warning
divine
to
men
respect
were
more
the
to
the
not
but
Anaxagoras
escape
under
bring them
attention
is stated
had
Pericles, who
Anaxagoras, is reportedto
of
their
army
alarm
the terror
the
an
eclipseof
to
set
sail
Peloponnese, in
The
sian War.
placeat
about
was
of the
at
story
moment
told
of
by
eyes
the
on
of the
(42) Montucla, Hist, der Math.

terrors
put an. end to superstitious
promulgate
occurred
as
expeditionagainst the
of the
and
the
that
of his
Peloponneeclipsetook
Pericles,seeing
own
latter,remarking that
vol. i. p. 41, remarks

"c.
eclipses
at
racter.
cha-
tion
physicalinstruc-
is that
them
subject
philosophers
;
which
earlypart
Plutarch
among
This
relieved the Athenians

sun,
an
embarcation,
of the troops, and
cloak before the
the
have
of
cause
astronomical
the
their
phers
philoso-
the
the first to
profited by
be
explainthe
to
law.
concerning their
definite notions
to
to
Greek
earlyIonic
been
have
it
strikingor
detect
to
natural
of the
to
the
as
universe, they attempted
did
and
soon
as
known
prodigy;
with
speculateconcerning physics,and
to
and
eclipses
;
as
the
and
displeasure,
prodigies,none
Among
prevent
uninstructed
transgress
ancients
of
portents and
the
began
and
eclipses,
coasts
of
the
to
ominous
than
of
from
by
to
of
sequence
causes,
alarming
order
clear
appeared
indeed
as
true
naturallyto
occur
which
mind.(42) Anything
natural
of
fears,that discovery
superstitious
those
the
Astronomy,
physicalsciences,is,by explaining the
all the
was
of
principaluses
that
pilot,held
the
eclipse
Astronomy
4.]
SECT.
not
was
obscuration
the
was
eclipsethe
the
larger of
the educated
Syracuse, about
their nature
the Athenian
aud
time
of the
the
with
that
Tlmcydides says
departureof
that
no
Plutarch's
It
rely,and
the
who
to those
done
for deeds
days
moon
with
is the
(43) Plutarch,
11,
(44) See
date
433
'
Per.
is
been
customed
ac-
superstitious
fact
In
(he
tinues),
con-
able
unfavour-
not
phenomena
the
seeing that
not
35.
for
that
army
she
was
to
an
light is
''
Treatise
on
expiationof
of the
wait
gerous
dan-
sun
and
for another
purifiedas
soon
as
The
expedition referred to is that described

of Cic. Rep. i. 16 ; Val. Max.
viii.
are
probably a different version of the same
told of Pericles respectinga thunderbolt, by
similar story is
passages
i. 12, 10.
Frontin.
p.
the extreme
lays it down
induced
(430 b.c.) The

1; Quintil. i. 10, " 47,
ext.
he had
concealment, and
time
proper
ii. 56
anecdote.
The
need
fear
Nicias
whereas
the diviners
at the moment
Moreover, Autoclides,(45)in his
circuit of the moon,
in Thuc.
had
whom
recently died.
of Omens,"
Interpretation
three
and
meditating escape, but rather propitious;
were
to them.
omen
deplorableevent
according to Philochorus,was
omen,
the
objectedto
sinister
Nicias
moderated
who
rigour of exposition,had
the
the
on
on
experienced diviner,for Stilbides,
to
general doubtless
days appointedby
says, that
he
happened,
stitious
super-
question of departure to
the
comment
(u)
of the
allow
even
understand
not
Athenians
the
account
on
not
of
most
before the thrice nine
elapsed.
curious.
fleet
would
Nicias
be debated
had
the
his command.
under
men
expedition to
sacrificed to
was
army
scruple of Nicias,which, indeed, the

shared
the
his countrymen,
to
afterwards,did
twenty years
caused
his authoritative
imparted
at the
Athenians
which
body
Pericles, in
have
conspicuous position,may
rence
cloak,the only diffe-
two.(43) Notwithstandingthe
the
respectingeclipseswhich
lessons
and
in
that
being
the
than
sign of calamitymore
223
PTOLEMY.
TO
HIPPARCHUS
Alterthums
Thuc.
vii. 50;
Diod.
xiii. 12
of the
eclipseis Aug. 27,
Zech,
Astron.
Unters.
(Leipzig,1853), p.
(45) Nothing
is known
413
iiber
;
B.C.
die
32.
of this writer.
Plut. Nic.
23 ; Polyb. ix. 19.

Compare Grote, vol. vii.
wichtigeren Finsternisse des
224
SCIENTIFIC
she
had
passed the
Plutarch
Nicias
but
requisite,
to be
thrice
the
periodicmonth
the
'
nine
occurrence
that
of the
account
in
escape
The
of
of
have
science
by
of
of
Alexander
intimidated
that
in
own
eclipseswas
his
and
army,
the
in
364
it
and
and
the
the
provisionsnecessary
be
It may
added,
unless
he
that
about
of
diviners
made
the
lost
effected.
the
sun
against
was
army
discouraged the
attempt
his
the
march
to
bulk
the
been
eclipseof
an
upon
not
astronomers, since
then
had
the
assisted
was
of mariners, could
The
mercenaries, and
well-
moon,
was
and
the
eclipseof
use
put
by
the
later Greek
B.C.
evil omen,
illustrated
terrified
improvements
expedition. Pelopidas,however,
attack.
fear and
of the
of
to
the
his
it to
the
draws
understood
turned
1504,
the
of the
Pelopidas,as
Pherse,
by
volunteers
'
is said to have
(46)
crew.
was
interpretation
army
be
furnish
to
prepared for
scientific
no
similar
the
had
withdraw
who
of Columbus
superiorto
time
whose
them
of his
calendar
been
for
knowledge
ignorance
Polybius may
induced
astronomical
some
upon
diviners,and
Polybius
advantage
by predicting an
for the maintenance
by
which
taken
Columbus,
Jamaica
to have
thus
of
anecdote
Indians
the
have
to
that
says
departure
says,
whose
appears
correspond to the
would
Athenians,
'
astronomical
he
prescribed
safety.
comment
known
have
enemy,
of the
that
to
moral
Nicias,
eclipse,he
an
of the
astonishment
equal
If
he would
for
The
he
that
misled
was
moon
Diodorus
postponement
earth/
admits
Nicias
to
the
is,the necessityof
of
nature
days,and
Thucydides.
days/
he
of the
convened
militarycommander.
true
circuit
'
of the
delay which
eclipse,Nicias
three
this event
from
that
of the
advised
they
accustomed
to
The
shadow
ground
own
the
of 27 \
of
days
the
thinks
he
that
unnecessarily long.
was
his
on
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
region under
diviners,and
unskilful
by
dark
meets
delay was
some
'
here
ASTRONOMY
life
in
with
the
few
rash
(47)
(46) See
Robertson's
(47) Plut. Pelop. 31
of America,
History
;
Diod.
xv.
80.
b. ii.
According
to
the interthe latter,
226
SCIENTIFIC
diviner
the
Greeks.
and
from
distance
being ready to
(who
and
the
break
into
the
the
informs
480
of
moon
when
cities ; for that
the
sun
took
predicted. It
with
it filled them
the
(54)
a
eclipsed,
and
the
This
vii. 37.
(55) Herod,
the
not
was
Turks.
Strabo
Compare
the
and
that
friend
of the
eclipseof
an
If this response
turned
was
against the
for
Herodotus
that
in
magi
the
Greeks,
and
the
occurred
is not
the
stated
(5G) Agathocles
that
have
to
that
is
the
reported to
omen
eclipse portended
an
the
by surprise,for
army
them
during
was
evil
to
eclipseis simplymentioned
by Plut. Alexand.
prophecy that if the moon
The
ancient
"
413.
Kawlinson
is
anecdote
Phil.
lunar
B.C.
as
apocryphal. Airy,
eclipseof 14th March, 479
and
The
solar
Macedonians.
sun
and
eclipseof
in
The
apparent.
it is of the
as
probably right
Trans.
sign of Leo, Darius

the
is not
Persians,
worshipping both
as
406
in the
Alexander
of this dictum
ground
of the
them
Aristoph.Pac.
Mr.
by
defeated
symbol
describes
identified.
be
be
would
Persians
crescent
13.
taken
i. 53, says that there was

a
little before the rising of the sun,
Cicero, de Div.
was
as
iii. 7, 6.
iv. 39.
Curt.
was
which
sun
have
must
admitted
(53) Arrian, Anab.

31.
long
calmed
eclipses),
sign for the
consternation.
He
favourable.
of the
an
signified
eclipseof the Greek
assuagedtheir fears,by assuring
have
ander
Alex-
Egyptian diviners
place,and
expedition of Agathocles against Africa

been
of
dragged, and
of
(54)
cumstantial
cir-
more
marching against Greece
was
the
complete eclipseof
The
is
(55)
for the Persians.
moon
the
good
army
:
soothsayers
sun
was
when
Alexander
that it
sun
been
Persia.
Xerxes
being consulted, declared
the
nature
own
the
Curtius
had
the
of
was
complaining
Persians
to
their
of
eclipse of
an
the
defeat
true
that
diviners
arms
that
us,
B.C.,
mutiny
moon
describes
they
of the
aware
really given, the

Persians
which
to
portended
moon
He
the
of
account
eclipse,as
by pronouncing
their fears
Greeks,
the
by
home
well
were
The
(53)
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
calamity to
picturesque.
terrified
as
that
thought
for the
omen
ASTRONOMY
modern
moon,
480
not
can-
considering
1S53, p. 199, thinks
3,
xv.
B.C.
the
that
is intended.
8'
6A0va-repaiaTr/XiKavTTjv(K\ei\f/iv
r)\iovo-vv('j3t]
yeveaOai wore
oi
dionep nepl tov
Travraôii'
aarepoov
crvepais (pavrjvai vvktci, cecopovpevcov
de'iov aiiTols irpocn)p.aiveiv8vo~xepeseri puXXov
Kai
'Ayadoickea
vopiaavres
Diod.
The
5.
xx.
ptXXovTos iv aymvla Ka6eio-Ti]Keio-av,
authorityof
virep tov
(56) TU
tcov
to
Diodorus
is
good
upon
any
to
event
relatingto
the later Sicilian
history.
SECT.
4.],
some
power,
HIPPARCHUS
and that if it had
sailed,it would
had
have
while
occurred
been
the
happened
sinister to
fleet
227
PTOLEMY.
TO
the
the invaders.
sea, it
at
was
before
expedition
But
it
as
signifieddisaster
to
Carthage.(57) The eclipsein question,according to Diodorus,

and
b.c,(58)
fell in 310
fixed it to
iEmilius
of the Consul
the
On
tribune
of the
Paullus
second
this
at
stated
the
be
of
eclipse
an
phenomenon
the
sun
and
prodigy. They
be
earth.
On
time.
as
almost
the
it
the
on
the
must
of
3rd
superhuman
of
mission
per-
addressing
followingnight
to the fourth
hour.
laws
natural
not
under
portent
surprised if
be
the
was
eclipsedat
while
the
the
at
it
of the
shadow
September (accordingto
moon
and
beforehand
eclipseas
soldiers extolled
Roman
consul's
the
changed
regularly
moon
passed
calendar)the
The
the
purpose
consider the
they
donia.
Mace-
praetor in
them, be known
told
that
and
night of
Roman
that
them,
not
eclipsed,when
unreformed
obtained
place according to
saw
phases;
the
been
had
for the
soldiers,
took
predicted: they must
should
during the campaign
Pydna, C. SulpiciusGallus,
have
times,it could,he
its successive
B.C.,
eclipsedfrom the second
and
Gallus
Roman
againstPerseus, king of
Gallus then informed

would
108
legion,who
is stated to
assemble
to
As
eclipsein
an
by Livy of
of the battle of
eve
previous year,
moon
of
mention
eclipseoccurred, in
Another
the
Airy have
Mr.
during the Apollinariangames. (60)
B.C.
them.
of
researches
year.(59)
the notice
to be
historyappears
14 of that
August
earliest authentic
The
in 190
the recent
the
the predicted
foresightof
Macedonians
and
(57) Justin,xxii. 6, copiedby Frontin. Strat. i. 12, " 9.

and in the consulate
(58) He placesit in the arckonskip of Hieromnemon,
of Caius Junius (Bubulcus) and Quintus iEmilius
(Barbula),xx. 3.
Compare Clinton,ad ann. 310 ; Fischer, ad ann. 311.
Zech, ubi sup.
(59) Airy, in the Philos. Transactions,1853, p. 189.
p. 34, agrees
as
to
the date.
Livy, this eclipsefell on the 11th of

calculated
time gives March
14th; the
July;
of the Roman
these days affords a measure
of the error
difference between
The words of
time.
See Ideler, Chron.
vol. ii. p. 92.
calendar
at that
refer
xxxviii.
do
to
to
not
an
36,
eclipse.
Livy,
appear
xxxvii.
(60)
Quintilis,or
4.
According
whereas
to
the
Q2
228
their
diviners
their camp
the
resounded
difference
which
ancient
the
of
on
in the
eclipseof
fears
in
camp
the Romans
of torches
and
as
Maximus(65)
the
believingthat
of
the
true
He
sacrificed
the
Polybius
Macedonians
moon
portended
Julian
37.
year,
the
death
Concerning
see
Zech, uhi sup.
p. 33.
(62) N.
H.
ii. 9.
(64) De
Rep.
of
the
on
the true
the
no
the
king, which,
Strat. i. 12,
(67) Plut.
ment
frag-
and
Fischer, ad
Max.
allusion
A
21st
eclipse,
;
religious
eclipseof the
Macedonian
date of the
the
immediately
elated
the
(65) Val.
47.
of
event.
as
vol. ii.p. 104
horror,
iEmilius, though
makes
that
exhibition
denoted
that he
He
describes
silent
fond
Romans
(63)
i. 15.
the
moon
say that
with
the
is
assistingthe
as
seized with
report
by
account
he
and
eclipses,was
the
Ideler, Chrou.
i. 10, "
{66) Quintilian,
brass
moon.(67)
describes
youth
relieved their
unforeseen
of
connexion
terrified
similar
and
divination,
depressed by
as
(61) xliv.
the
in
SulpiciusGallus
of
to
was
were
army
prodigy, and
as
of
he
rating,
nar-
Plutarch's
Quintilian.(66)
proceedsto
nature
calves
Fron-
repeatedby
when
(64)
and
shadow
in
eleven
the
relieved
SulpiciusGallus
clatter
the
observances,and believed
to
the
eclipsewas
the
spectre of their king.

aware
that
the Macedonians
but
that
publisheda writing
is
Republica,that
Macedonia,
trouble, by
in her
moon
astronomy.
states
thus
Gallus
account
the
propitiating
as
two
hand, Cicero represents Scipioas
the moon,
impliesthat
narrative
and
other
Valerius
of
the
by Pliny, who
that
same
of
knowledge
by explainingits physicalcause.
given by
until
account
between
eclipse,and
adds
He
dialogueDe
in his father's
an
fears.
the
tinus.(63)On
is the
describes
derive from
(62) The
subject.
the
he
predictedthe
their
Such
and
of alarm
shrieks
shape.
is corroborated
Livy
Sulpicius Gallus
from
and
occurrence
advantage which, accordingto Polybius,
generalmight
account
ominous
moans
proper
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
the
by
her
illustrates
camps
army
with
recovered
moon
The
terrified
were
Livy : (61)the
an
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
"
of June
ann.
8.
viii. 11, 1.
.Emil.
17.
168
of
;
4.]
SECT.
HIPPARCHUS
he observes, furnishes
that
'
has many
war
The
which
with
Nevertheless
the
Latin
representinghim
version
is not
time
he
them
in
have
calmed
its true
other
the
Sulpicius Gallus.
scarcelybe
in
mistaken
this occasion.
on
The
preferableto that of Livy.
calculation
of
It
had
have
if
even
eclipse,
an
and
fears of the soldiers

know
"We
cause.
passages,
astronomy,
that
it is
from
Gallus
in
judge by probabilities,
lost.
now
birth
of Cicero
The
Eth.
a.d.,
of
a
mutinied
are
the
to
able
was
elsewhere,we
as
the
of
study
to
of
dict
pre-
left to
are
monies
originaltesti-
SulpiciusGallus
preceded
the
century.
in
Pannonia,
described
by
at
Tacitus
as
accession
the
surprisedby
(xxix.6). For j3ao-i\ewseKkeiijnv

TroXefxov
which
but
conjectures (3ao-ikelaseKhei^nv,
gives a hetter sense;
Plut.
iEm.
neva
tov
17, where
it is stated
videbamus
in studio
that the Macedonians

supposed
With
eclipseto represent /3ao-iAecosto (pdo-fxa.
respect to the proverb,
Diogenian. vii. 80, with the note of the Gottingen editors,and Aristot.
compare
see
14
Suid. in noWa
(68)Ap.
the
death
he
that
ignorance
our
by nearly half
legions which
Tiberius,in
Kiister
The
devoted
stated
even
by explainingto
testimonyof Cicero,
the
was
eclipses.
(69) Here, however,
Nic. iii.11.
(69) Mori
paene
dimetiendi
Galium, familiarem
describere
delectabat
of Cato
The
the
predictionin question,
should, during a campaign,
for the exact
in
possessed the necessary skill ; but there is nothing improbable

in the supposition that when
the eclipsehad begun, he
should
of
described
told of
part
indeed
Gallus
the
can
proverb
common
are
anecdote
writers
seems
likelythat
means
Romans
playing
as
of Cicero
and
the
of the
(68)
deriving from
as
inconsistent
seems
the
229
PTOLEMY.
illustration
an
false alarms.'
confidence
latter passage
TO
patris tui, Scipio. Quoties

ingressum, quoties nox
oppressit cum
eum
Major
defectiones
solis et hinae multo
in Cic. de Sen. 14.
astronomical
knowledge
of
The
father
nobis
of
ilium
mane
ante
cceli atque terra? C.

lux noctu
aliquid
! quam
ccepissit
! TV ords
praedicere
Scipiois
SulpiciusGallus
iEinilius
is likewise
Paullus.
described
in
of
represented as
orrery
of
matters
as
an
astronomy
authorityon
in Off. i. 6.
He
writers (Cic.Brut.
devoted to the Greek
was
particularly
picius
C. Sulhe doubtless derived his knowledge of astronomy.
20), from whom
in
Gallus was
of
171
B.C.
established
a
man
an
position
political
xliii.
old
consul
and
lived
in
be
He
166
to
man
an
(Cic.
2),
b.c.
(Livy,
de Amic. 27). His lifetime may
be placed from about 215 to 145 B.C.
Cic. de.
Hep.
Archimedes.
i. 14, where
He
he
is mentioned
is
explaining the
230
unexpected eclipse of
an
and
the
its
terrified
as
moon,
of
ignorant
as
physicalcause.
of relievingthe
prevalentsuperstition
the
the
of
clatter
Drusus,
who
brass
had
represented as
been
ISO
of the
he
by
and
before
the
lica,and
years
in the
The
eclipsewas
could
have
belief of the
bewitched, and
draw
her down
ascribed
of witchcraft.
to
Cicero
b.c.(71)
b.c,
which
the
Annates
building
that
states
alluded
was
the
of
nones
supposed translation
Repub-
their proper
under
entered
of
made
been
dialogue De
his
wrote
have
must
to
Maxlm'i, had
eclipseon
the
been
after the
by
Maximi.
Annates
ancient
tion
interposi-
the
to
350
calculations
Cicero
to
to
due
the
to
up
These
they appear
Ennius, writing
in
accompanied
when
the
known
year
of 404
backwards
year
of
consternation
(70)
404?
recorded
heaven.
to
trumpets.
obedience.
as
the
to
that
to
was
Quintilis, which
Romulus
Cicero
correspondsto
eclipsesanterior
calculated
it
and
particular eclipse mentioned
The
city,which
been
eclipsewas
follow
quell the mutiny, is
the
to their
pearance,
ap-
sufferings
by
horns
to
of
describes
moon.
by Ennius,
Tiberius
back
solar
is referred
Ennius
by
sent
them
a
b.c.
the
of
the
of
cause
about
noise
the
by
They
moon's
of
the
taking advantage
soldiers,to bring
The
and
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
from
the
that
her
Thessalian
(73)A
certain
Greeks
that
was
the
incantations
magic
This power
course.
had
who
women,
or
herbs
larly
particu-
was
the
in
moon
reputation
Aglaonice,the daughter of Hegetor
(70) Ann.
states
i. 24.
The eclipseis likewise mentioned
by Dio lvii. 4, who
that the violence of the soldiers was
its
checked
Its
occurrence.
by
date, according to Zech,
Livy, xxvi. 5,
Sept. 26,
was
speaks of
positaiu muris
Carapanorum
qualis in defectu lunce silenti
the clatter of
compares
the moon
a.d.
battle before
14.
Capua
iinbellis multitudo
node
woman's
cieri solet,edidit clamorem.'

tongue to the noise made at an
Juvenal
eclipseof
"
Jam
Una
(71) De
Hep.
i. 16.
tubas, nemo
nemo
laboranti
The
words
:
fatiget
sera
poteritsuccurrere
lunse.
of Ennius
obstitit et nox.'
Compare the author's work
Hist. vol. i. p. 159, 430.
The interval between
Ennius
in 271 B.C., in which ' disa?ris crepitu,

tantum
cum
was
(72) See
about
vi. 442, 3.
"
'
are,
on
Nonis
the Cred.
this
Juniis
of
eclipseand
soli luna
Early
Horn.
the time
200
years.
Aristoph. .Nub.
749; Plat. Gorg. " 146, p. 513; Menander
of
4.]
SECT.
TO
HIPPARCHUS
Hegemon,
by
her skill in astronomy,
was
the purpose
heaven
to
able to foretel lunar

used
have
she
that
Polybius wished
her
eclipses
knowledge for
could
employing for
(73)thus
which
superiority
and
creating a belief
of
from
moon
been
said to have
or
231
PTOLEMY.
drag down
the
superstitious
purpose
to convert
to
military
object.
The
Anaxagoras
and
Thucydides;
certain
that
School
were
of it appears
knowledge
it
eclipseshad
of
physical nature
Hipparchus and
his
by
historyof
(74) It is
Aristotle.
in the Alexandrine
successors
able, by the assistance
explainedby
in the
even
fullyunderstood
was
been
and
lunar
of their
and
solar
with
tables,to predict eclipsesboth
of the
close
tary
Hipparchus, in his Commen-
approach
Eudoxus,
upon
predictionsof
by
the
eclipsesdid
the
Chaldseans
moon,
differ from
not
the
error
stated
are
prepared
skilfully
most
that
digits,and
two
great.(75) Even
that
states
lunar
than
more
ap. Mein.
exactitude.
to
sun
rarely so
was
Diodorus
by
to
Pyth.
Apollon. Shod,
Gr. vol. iv. p. 132 ; Plutarch, de

iii. 533, cum
Scliol. ; Cleomed.
ii. 6, cum
bach, ad
Plut.
Praec.
Epod.
45, xvii.
viii. 69 ; Horat.
vi. 85 ; Manil.
i. 227
Fragm.
v.
;
Cora.
truth
the
77
Conj.
Tibull.
Lucan, vi. 420.
the time
vol. xii. p. 901
In
Not.
Virgil,Eel.
i. 2, 41 ; Ovid.
Heroid.
Apoll.ubi sup., it is stated
Schol.
Orac.
;
12 ;
Wytten-
that before
of Democritus
from
this belief called Kadaipeaeis.
eclipseswere
On the verses
of Sosiphanes,see
Wagner, Poet. Trag. Gr. Fragm. vol.
iii.p. 376.
Sosiphanes lived in the reign of Philip or Alexander.
The
of
the contrivances
was
subject of the Thessala of Menander
Plin. xxx.
for drawing down
the moon,
1.
women
(73) Plut. Conj. Prac.
48;
De
Def.
Orac.
13 ; Schol.
Apollon. Ehod.
iv. 59.
(74) The
and
made
was
Anc.
Ast.
of
nature
by
him
understood
by Aristarchus
eclipseswas
subjectof geometricalreasoning, see
the
vol. i. p. 79.
of Samos,
Delambre,
treatise : orav
remarks, in an extant
6 avrbs
Kmvos
tov
re
ijXiovicai ttjv
7T"piXap[Sa.vei
npbs rjj r/pcrepa o^rei,Ap. Wallis. Op. Math. vol.
Aristarchus
rjXios(KXenvr)bXos, Tore
(TeXi)vrjv,
tt)v Kopvcpfjv
e%(ov
iii.p. 583, ed. Oxon.
Se yivoptvov,
into twv
crvvracrcropivas
(75) tovtov
ray
rais
TTpaypaTiiaisto
kvkXov.
TTpus
With
see
ov
ras
pecrov
7roAv 8ia(pa"ve7v
npbs
eKXeitêts
r^s creAqz^s'
imoride
avrcov
ev
at is'
acrrpoXoyutvtt pop pi]
ptvoov 8r]
81a
eirl
"a"8iu"v
tu"v
picruiv
(pepecrdai tov
ttjs o-kuis
e'8eiras
8e nXeov
biacpcovovo-t,
8a.KTvXois 8vcri, crnavias 8i
r)
"
âpiio-TaraavvTeraypevas
respect
Delambre,
to
of
the method
Hist. Astr. Anc.
predictingsolar
ib.
eclipses,
TtpaypaTfias,Ad
Hipparchus
torn.
p. 237
on
Ptol.
i. 21, p.
predictinglunar
for
ii. p. 235
a"p68paTrore,
Phsen.
and
as
to
Synt. vi. 9,
his
10.
"
112.
eclipses,
method
of
232
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
been
have
eclipses
many
beforehand
years
likewise
predetermine the places
and
risingsand
the
the
writing about
and
which
eclipses,
lunar
verified
the
by
The
of
the
"
all
of his
to
appears
dict
pre-
they
the
day
can
zodiac,
(77) Augustine,
and
his
bo
to the
solar
hour, being
"
is
the
the
being a
sun
nature
luminous
clearly
explainedin
Cleomedes.(80) The
eclipsesof
practicalastronomers
(76) Such
stars.
exact
body
opaque
Geminus(79)and
that
moreover,
planets in
fixed
the
eclipses owing
being an
of
treatises
that
adds,
and the difference between

eclipses,
lunar
moon
astronomers
speaks of predictionsof
a.d.,
fixed
eclipses.
(76)
(78)
event.
nature
of solar and
and
400
he
of the
the
settingsof
year
solar
not
that
treatingof divination, says
in
Cicero,
predictlunar, though
able to
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
moon
latter
states,
predictedby
were
the
the
day.(81)
meaning, though
it is not
expressed,
distinctly
ii.31.
(77) Solis
defectiones
iis qui siderum
itemque
lunee
preedicunturin
multos
numeris
Ea
annos
ab
enim
persequuntur.
pra?diVident
constantissimo
ex
perfectura est.
motu
lunge, quando ilia,e regione solis facta, incurrat in umbram
terree,
sit ; quandoque eadem
obscurari necesse
est
meta
noctis, ut earn
luna,
qua?
obscuret
nostris
oculis
lumen
soli,
subjecta atque opposita
ejus
; quoin
signo qupeque errantium stellarum, quoque tempore futura sit ; qui exortus
die signialicujus,
futurus sit,De Div. ii. 6.
aut qui occasus
quoque
cunt
(78) Multa
luminarium
motus
necessitas
naturae
quse
et
cursus
invenerunt
et
solis et lunse, quo

fefellit numerus,
preenunciaveruntante
die, qua
bora, quanta
ita factum
multos
ex
annos
defectus
parte futuri essent,
et
:
pra"nunciaverunt
scripseruntregulasindagatas,et leguntur hodie, atque ex eis prsenunciatur
et
non
eos
et
anno
quo
luminis
Earte
onfess.
ut
anni, et quo die mensis, et qua hora

quo mense
sui defectura
sit luna vel sol,et ita fiet ut
(79) Geruin.
Astr. Anc.
diei, et quota
preenunciatur,
c.
and
Compare
9.
the
remarks
of Delambre,
Hist.
torn. i. p. 201.
(80) The
Cleomedes,
Tat.
est
3.
v.
Ach.
et
c.
difference
between
ii. 4, p. 129, and
lunar
and
solar
of lunar
the nature
eclipsesis explainedby
ii. 6.
eclipses,
Compare
21.
turn
subjecta atque opposita soli,radios ejus et lumen
est e regione solis,
terra?, cum
ipsa incidens in umbram
interposituinterjectuqueterrse, repente deficit,Cic. Nat. D. ii. 40.
is explainedby Amm.
The nature
of eclipses
of the sun
and moon
Marc.
Astron.
14.
3 ; that of lunar eclipses
Poet.
iv.
xx.
by Hygin.
[Luna]
obscurat,
etiam
turn
(81) Kal rjSr]

TrpoXtyovraiiraaai
yt
al
of the moon]
eKXei'êisavrrjs [i.e.
234
Even
could
the
now,
an
calculate
skill,he
necessary
would
their
would
calculation.
have
no
be
probably lead
in which
campaign
probablybe
The
had
astronomical
comet
which
before
the
battle
of
vulgar to portend
science
affirmed
that
5 The
prepared under
of
care
the
with
was
the
remarkable
calendar
was
(85) Diod.
to
the
of
men
the
other
because
of comets,
appearance
time
by
the
and
Babylon
had
calendar
;
for
sometimes
and
hence
temporary
of
scientific astronomers,
and
authorities.
the
dealt
even
time
for
for tampering
facility
for
unscrupulous
with,
(86)
peculiar
was
computation of
arose
nected
con-
and,
holy festivals,
sacerdotal
or
or
but that the
religiousconcern,
of
care
almanacs,
accurate
no
little commonwealth
of each
example
xv.
bright
believed
was
sacrifices
the
common
calendar
of
considered
to
different communities
with
short
B.C.,
scientific astronomers,
regulationof
no
372
Lacedaemonians,
ancients
no
was
religious
system
there
the
were
calendar
of
periods.(85)
therefore,committed
The
the
to
of
of the powers
the occasion
which
superintendenceof
the
the
in
one
would
there
occur,
extent
on
For
eclipse.
an
of the
the Chaldseans
why
that there
not
was
without
Greece
which
duties,but which, when
eclipsemight
predict the
reason
year
in the field would
result.
interesting
no
Leuctra, and
in fixed
they revolved
in
disaster
could
astronomers
to
prediction
; for
appeared
ference
re-
event
calculation
laborious
clear idea
no
each
exist, the
militaryofficer
his proper
hundred
of
means
for
eclipses
the
almanacs
no
visible
at least
Greeks
accurate
"
when
only quiteforeignto
would
made,
or
is directed
beforehand, expectation
settingabout
for
engineers had
of
little leisure
who
person
any
officer
an
"When
and
anticipated,
reason
not
was
but
occurrence;
not
if
have
calculated
systematically
are
"
and
eclipse
;
an
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
scarcelycontain
would
army
for such
to
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
in order
personal objects.
mode
to
serve
in which
a
the
present
50.
(86) On the duty of the State to regulatethe calendar

the sacred festivals,
Plat. Leg. vii. p. 809 D.
see
with
reference
5.]
SECT.
TO
HIPPAKCHUS
convenience, is afforded
B.C., who
419
Carnean
postponed the
arbitrarily
month
against the
until
Epidaurians;
bound
had
they
during which, by the

were
proceeding of the Argives in
the
by
the
to abstain
month
of their
from
hostilities.
the
unskilful
performed.
were
Aristophanesrepresents
Athenians, in
and
the
that
when
merry
order
the
and
errors
the
time
when
days
to the gods, the

sacrificing
of the
of
to the
calendar,
festivals ;
of the
so
making
were
the Athenians
courts
from
Clouds
message
mourning, the Athenians
the
on
season
tions
intercala-
the
in the
sending
as
to
as
gods were
that
in which
passage
moon
disorder
fell into
complain of the confusion
to
consequent
the
being
(87)
manner
humorous
expedition
law, they
religious
own
Sometimes, doubtless,the calendar

ignorance,or from
of the
commencement
completed their
Carnean
maxims
235
PTOLEMY.
ought
be
to
and they were

sitting,
were
transactingbusiness. (88)
Cicero
their
or
describes
calendar,when
shortening a
In
month
have
to
to the
determination
result
of
calendars
one
or
two
ing
adjust-
by lengthening
fallen into error,
of
(89)
clays.
this
that
the
the absence
54.
confusion
a
periodswere
anarchy
differed
beginnings
of
its
of
the
existed
common
there
that
that
was,
which
standard
the
were
months
current
necessarily
of time.
of this passage, which

interpretation
to
seems
me
quitesatisfactory.
The
has given, vol. vii. p. 90,

(88) Nub. 608"626.
left
caprice.
(90)
astronomical
the
v.
felt,that
of individual
between
from
(87) Thuc.
little
so
communities
and
years;
itself
different
discordances
followed
by
made
seems
and
it had
of
being in the habit
as
States,indeed, the public regulationof the calendar
some
The
the Greeks
Mr.
(91)
Grote
(89) Verr. ii.52.

(90) Hesycbius et Prov. Gotting.vol. i. p. 405 : ol8e\s yap olSev iv
t'lsrjpepa,'
6'rt ov% ia-Tciaiv ai rjpepai, dXX'
dikovcriv,ayovcriv.
K"o
eKCHrroi
cos
odev XtyeraL, aavrop
Compare Crates, ap. Athen. ill.
Krjpvcro-fis.'
vovprjviav
'
'
p. 117
and
Macho,
'Adrjvaiot8e
speaking of
ap. Athen.
viii.p. 349
B.
ii. p. 37 : olov orav

Kopivdiotpev bfKarrjvayooaiv,
Plutarch, Aristid. 19,
8e rives
6y86r]v.And
irepTrr-qv, erepoi
(91) Aristox.
a
Harm.
discrepancyof days
of the month
at
the time
of the battle of
236
6 The
"
Roman
under
was
being a
the
the
annual
sun,
this was,
the
who
pontiffs,
order
favour
to
the
public revenue,
the term
of their
When
Julius
B.C., he
found
the
to
of the
theory of
public
sacrifices
month,
and
as
were
this inconvenient
Platsea, says
fiapevcuvTcov
ev
the
state
but
it
administered
was
scientifically
falsified the
have
to
What
necessary.
neither
power
the
time
farmers
shortening
of
in
Maximus,
in
winter
connected
year
cording
Ac-
first month
as
with
dence,
coinci-
This
solstice.
the
festivals and
the
the
day
season
Cresar
(95)
periods.
thingsby
the
great confusion.
and
place;
fell at wrong
in
(94)
generallyregulated by
often
Maxi-
accordance
calendar, January, the
after
they were
their celebration
was
calendar
longer took
no
days into
355
Pontifex
was
the Roman
however,
year,
Csesar
soon
their
contract.
or
with
connexion
by unduly lengthening or
office
began
year,
preparation
spite particularmagistratesor
to
or
of
year
stated
are
calendar
confided to the Pontifex
was
exercised
the
of their
exactlyinformed
not
are
The
days.
have
we
College of Pontiffs,as
of intercalation
system
we
time,
at which
(92) Even
account
on
bring a
to
honestly. They
nor
46
of
355
of the
control
Maxwn,
order
witli the
of
religiousconcern.
notation
In
of
of
Annates
mus.f3)
by
exclusive
matter
the
it,consisted
of
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
earliest time
at the
year,
historical accounts
of
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
of the
of the
rectified
important change. The
an
be tcop f]pepa"v
avu"p.akiav Oavpacrreov,
o7rov
koi
vvv
birjKpiliXkoi prjvos apXW
TeXevrfjv
KaL
darpoKoyianaXXov t'iXKrjv
ayovcri.
Plutarch's lifetime falls in the first century after Christ.
Compare K. F.
Hermann, Gottesdienstl. Alterth. der Griechen, " 35, where the subjectis
fullyillustrated. Anacreon, fragm. 6, Bergk. describes Posideon as a wet
and wintry month, which
impliesthat it occurred constantlyat the same
season.
Compare above, p. 116.
(92) Censorin. 20.
ov
rrjv
(93) See the author's Inquiry into the Cred. of the Early Bom. Hist,
vol. i. p. 155 ; GOttling,Gesch. der Bom.
Staatsverf. p. 179.
The
days
which the successive events
Maximi
on
occurred were
noted in theAnnales
(Serv.iEn. i. 373),which gave to these annals the character of a retrospective
almanac.
(94) Censorin.
Solin. i. 43, 44.
their
months
(95) Solin.
20; Macrob.
c.
Sat. i. 14, 1; Amm.

that the Bomans
Dionysius declares
Ant.
by the moon,
i. 45
Plut. Cecs. 59
Bom.
Suet.
x.
59.
Ctrs. 40.
Marc.
in
xxvi. 1, 12;
early times
lated
regu-
6.]
SECT.
of the calendar
error
ought
in advance
occupied the
regularintercalarymonth,
the
days,and
additional
two
that
so
January was
of the
season
less than
no
which
year
occupied by October. (96) Csesar inserted
been
have
to
months,
and
month,
autumn
237
PTOLEMY.
amounted, in his time, to
three
ninety days,or
an
TO
HIPPARCHUS
Merceclonius,of twenty-three
or
months
intercalary
sixty-seven
days : these,added
to
containing together
of 355
year
days,made
altogether a year of transition containing 445 days. By this

the month
of January was
extensive intercalation,
brought back
to
its proper
be
days should
the
solar
adding
day
one
and
He
of
days
each
the
to
months
this
change by
and
of
January,
Sextilis
altogether an
addition
of ten
lengthened
was
uniform
which
intercalation
accounted
for the
365
to
of
days.
day
one
in
remaining quarter
day.H
been
to
under
the custom
the month
(96) It
system
after the
of
The
(98)
five
days
of
custom
Rom.
several
months
(97) See
of
February,
February to
tercalary
the in-
between
intercalating
the
Calendar
(Diet,of
by Mr. Key, in his art. Roman
interval of
an
Ant.), that Csesar,in his Civil War, makes
between
January and the winter, Bell. Civ. iii.5, 6, 9, 25.
Ovid, Fast.
iii.155"
166
Plin. xviii. 57;
xliii. 26;
Suet.
Censorin.
Marc. xxvi. 1.
Amm.
Ovid thus versifies the length of the Julian
Ille
solis,quibus
moras
Traditur
Is decies
exactis
Hie
is here
used
for
et
Sat.
i. 14;
vol. ii. p. 117.

year
".
"
quinque diebus
In lustrum
partibus,una
period of
(98) Celsus, Dig. 50, 16, 98,
Plut. Ctes. 59
sua
signa rediret,
notis.
disposuisse
est.
consummatur
40;
20; Macrob.
pleno tempora quarta
anni modus
Quse
Casar.
in
tercentum
senos
Junxit, et
Lustrum
23rd
to intercalate
is remarked
Gr. and
Cass,
the unreformed
Mercedonius
subjointhe remaining
month.
Dio
of 355
year
April, June, September,
regular year
provided for
fourth year
It had
and
old lunar
established
of
making
the
which
further
every
the months
two
December
days ; by
the
that
365j days. He
to
and
November,
of
guard againstthe repetition
abandoned, and that the calendar should follow

of
year
order to
directed
further
Csesar
error,
In
place.
states
die.
aecedere
debet
dies.
four years.
that the
month
intercalary
consisted
238
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
and
23rd
But
24th
of
period intercalated
the
it,without
distinguish
of
February from
days
back
from
the
The
24th
day
14th
resorted
the
reckoned
to the
of the
last
24th
6th
(as it
days
method
of
known,
by counting
their
Calends
between
of
method
of March.
the
23rd
and
expressedin French), sex-bis

counted
were
from
back
the
unchanged.
designations
intercalation takes
placehas
hence
called bissextile.(")
been
Csesar
him
he
always found
is related
the
stars.
the
calendar
(101) He
did
without
twenty-eightdays.
added
to
being assumed
xliii.11, xlv. 44.
time
is
five
to
(99) See Ideler, Chron.
of
astronomy.
the
midst
for astronomical
treatise
advice
the
on
he
of his
the
was
of the Alexandrine
of
vol. ii. p.
paigns,
cam-
motions
of
reform
of
assisted
by
School
;(102)
after Feb. 23,

interposition
the intercalary
month,
twenty -three days. Compare Livy,
explainedby
days of
last
consist
Lucan
pursuits; (10")
not, however, undertake
astronomer
This
in
even
competent
it the
month
student
written
have
to
a scientific
Sosigenes,
which
saying that,
as
he had
and
been
to have
appears
represents
of
be
their former
the Julian
year in which
The
the
inserted
to
succeeding month.
according to
day
order
is well
month
the
day before
would
retained
of March
Calends
in
of the
as
of the
previouseleven days which
the
and
odd
they called the
calendar.
the
inclusive,
day, of
February was,
or
bis-sextus,
day, and
Romans,
half
first
the
reckoning inclusively,
Hence
23rd
The
to.
calends,or
of
only one
was
Julian
alteringthe denominations
the
duplicationwas
in the
retained
February was
[CHAP.IV.
FROM
129
its
that
Hist.
Delambre,
Astr.
Mod.
torn. i. p. 14.
Stellarum
Media
inter prselia
semper
cceliqueplagis,superisquevacavi
Nee
Eudoxi
(100)
meus
fastibus
vincetur
annus.
x.
185"7.
The word fasti had another pluralform,fast its, of the 4th declension.
equivalentto
Supera is used in a sense
pereapa.
indoctos
libros reliquit,
Siderum
de
ab JEgypmotus,
quibus non
(101)
Macrob.
Sat.
16.
The
i.
tiis disciplinis
hausit,
JEgyptice disciplineshere
those of the native priests,
but those of the Greek
referred
to are
not
to.
Alexandrine
School.
(102) Plin. N. H. xviii. 57. Plutarch, Cncs. 59, says: Kiiio-ap8e

Ka\ padrjpciTiKcov
T(bv "pi\o"6(pa"v
to
TTpofiXrjpa
npodets.
dpLcrrois
tois
6.]
SECT.
TO
HIPPARCHUS
clerk,named
Roman
useful in
Flavius,is also stated
M.
of the
details
arranging the
the calendar
effected,
thus
from
and
purely civil regulation:
all reference
the
was
exclusively
by
the time
of time
as
bold
informed
science
Julian
reform
of the
Greek
which, however,
of the
to
practicalability
purpose,
and
accurate
basis.
It
day
to found
fourth
in every
the
of
in
the
in
the
Saturn,
i. 14,
harmony
Greek
"
to
common
misapplied by the administrators
(103) jVIacrob.
Egyptian
simplean
the
at
course
Csesar),on
being
following
the
year
of
reformed
365
the
by
had
to
of time
intercalation
clays,
sun
Romans
science
the
upon
and
with
as
first
useful
upon
an
that of
provide for the fractional

should
year,
of
the
founded
was
School
the
year, in order
part omitted
regulated
it.'(106)
civil measurement
so
pendent
longer de-
considered
rise on
day.(107)The
convert
strange that
seems
fourth
calendar
kept
not
quadriennialintercalation
the
edict allows
the
Alexandrine
was
would
to
defined
interference with
Lyra
partly copied from
was
year
doubtless
was
of
and
was
year
form
re-
cipated
eman-
months
was
pontifices,(105)
measure
constellation
that the
lunar
to
(who feared and hated
day, answered, 'Yes, if

The
of the
been
matter
no
intercalation,
unauthorized
Cicero
hence
and
first time
made
was
discarded; the
(104)and
This
law.
constant
sun
the discretion
on
by
the
to have
change.(103) By the
for the
was
pontificalcontrol,
periods of festivals
239
PTOLEMY.
the
reformed
have
been
calendar.
2.
(104) Appiari,B. C. ii. 154, says : /ecu tov iviavrbv avoau-aXov en

81a
ovra
ead' ore
avrols ^pcdpelro),
ep.3oXlp.ovs
(Kara yap aeXrjvrjv
e's tov
p.rjvas
tov
rjXiov8popov pereBaXev,""s rjyov AlyvnTioi.
of his letters, show
that it
(105) The expressionsof Cicero, in some
ravs
was
in what
uncertain
;
ad
Att.
see
pontiffs,
v.
year
21, ad Div.
the intercalation
vii. 2.
On
would
the dishonest
be made
by the pontiffs
intercalation of the
l'Art de verifier les Dates, vol. i. p. 396.
(106) Plut. Caesar,ib.

Saturn,
i. 14, " 3, says that Caesar imitated
the
(107) Macrobius,
of
This statement
365J days. Compare i. 16, " 39.
is
Egyptian year
only true if referred to the year or the scientific School of Alexandria.
The civil year of the Egyptians certainlycontained
at this time
only 365
days. See below, ch. v. " 7.
240
Nevertheless,in the
committed
This
year.
the
error
calendar, with
the
Roman
civilized world.
the
11'
of
excess
be
reformed
correction,the
of
mode
and
made
has
astronomy
simple mode
the
beginning to
of
his time.
is still added
become
the
rence
recur-
this
slight
still continues
speculative
Roman
discarded,
been
series from
one
but
the
the
for
substituted
February ;
to
to
days
intercalary
has
been
rise to
gave
has
and
longer necessary,
has
its
which
in
an
grown
inconvenient
them
numerating
reckoning which
of
The
of
of
year,
and
Csesar
months
the
calendar
(109) With
advances
vast
which
the Julian
had
three
of Julius
of the month
end
day
intercalary
mode
the
the
in 1581
centuries.
reckoning the days of
the
The
four
calendar
since
and
century
provision that
unimproved by
use,
sixteenth
that
(108) From
in the Julian
by Pope Gregory
in every
omitted
become
has
third
by
years
absorbed.
were
slighterror
tiffs
pon-
ordained
proceededregularly
;
in the
preventedby
was
should
The
rectified
for twelve
advance
months,
12", which
days,was
ten
in
days
reform, the
by Augustus, who
suspended
intercalations
the
time
that
be
should
three
the
detected
was
of the
intercalatingthe clayevery
of
error
[CHAP. IV.
FROM
thirty-six
years
first
the
intercalation
measure
in
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
peculiar
bissextile is
term
subjectof
it.
no
antiquarian
mere
interest.
Before
the
by
and
the
Greek
Julian
Roman
(108) Macrob.
wrote
genes
;
mark
to
treatises
Solin. i. " 46
Suet.
torn.
amendment
In
was
England,
days
the
of eleven
by
i. p. 1
Act
seconded
Hist, of
of
84.
"
received
vol.
the
reform
2 and
14
ii. p. 298
by
the
the
Roman
risingor
equinoxes or
states
amendments
304;
"
different times
that
of the
was
September.
Bill being moved

(24 Geo. II.
;
in 1752,
Hist.
the
by
change was
Lord
Sosidar)
calen-
See
Astr.
Gregorian
ib. p.
72.
the omission
established
Chesterfield, and
Lord
Stanhope's
Campbell's Lives of the
23).
Lord
which
Delambre,
The
by
c.
Delambre,
at
see
introduced
31, vol. iv. p. 21, 8vo
Chancellors, c. 122, ad fin.
for
tion
adop-
31.
Macclesfield
c.
by
in different countries,
Parliament, the
by Lord
England,
of the year
successive
the
Aug.
For
Gregorian
between
time
" 13; Pliny, xviii. 57 (who

on
(109) See Ideler, Chron.

Mod.
both
customary
was
its
calendar, and
constellation,or
Sat. i. 14,
three
of the
the
known
some
it
world,
writers
settingof
reformation
242
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
according to
sun,
each hour
improvements
scientific
at
which
the
use
the
of
sundials,for
be
could
they
were
skill,
(113)
of
in the
the
of
Alexandria,
winter
during
weather
impeded
of the Mediterranean.
constructed
travellers,so
likewise
suspended,are
by
regulatedby water,
cloudy
climate
use
of
be used
to
the
enumerated
are
Ctesibius
by
prevalence
sundial, even
by
particularly
age,
School,
intended
been
have
to
time
Portable
that
Alexandrine
for his mechanical
stated
are
at 8 p.m.,
set
sundial,which
common
Augustan
made
liorologia
Some
celebrated
the
upon
the
of the
men
Vitruvius.
and
before
made
been
IV.
equal to eighty minutes.
was
Various
had
and
at 5 a.m.,
notation, rose
our
[CHAP.
FROM
mentioned
by
vius.
Vitru-
(1U)
"
The
in
it appears
of variable hours
use
year 900.
(115) Delambre
the
was
day
which
wTas
of ancient
remarks
introduction
the
led to its
habits
of
motion
of the
unconscious
Arabs
the
Albategnius about
this
of
use
by
mode
clocks.
of
the
dividing
(116) Even,
mechanical
of the sun,
timekeeper,
the
prevalence
regulation according to the unequal
effectus unus,
descriptionumque earum
of
that
the
only expelled by
after
however,
work
astronomical
the
retained
was
uti dies
sequinoctialis
brumalisque
partes aqualitersit divisus,ix. 7, 7.

itemque solstitialisin duodecim
denoted
the winter, by solstitium
Romans
the
the summer
briima
By
solstice.
lived in the
reignsof Philadelphus and Evergetes,and

dicated
Apolloniusof Perga. The pvrov of Ctesibius, dewas
contemporary
in the temple of Arsinoe, is celebrated in an epigram of Hedylus
(Atb. xi. p. 497 D, Anth. Pal. app. 30), a poet, who lived in the reign of
Philadelpbus.
ix. 8.
Compare the illustrations of Delambre, Hist.
(114) Vitruv.
The scientific knowledge of the ancients
Astr. Anc.
torn. ii. p. 515.
on
consigned by Ptolemy to a Treatise de Analemmate
Dialling was
; which
is extant
only in a Latin version of an Arabic translation. A full account
ib. p. 458
503.
of this treatise is given by Delambre,
(113) Ctesibius
with
"
The
analemma
its construction,
generally.
Thes.
See
ed. Didot.
that the
word
is
was
was
Schneider's
note
dvaX^ppa.
Delambre,
equivalentto
(115) Delambre,
(116)
which
raised basis, upon
the
Hence
word
placed.
the
Hist.
Hist. Astr. Anc.
on
lemma
Astr. du
was
sundial, whatever
Vitruvius, vol. iii.p. 172,

ib. p. 458, is mistaken
in its geometrical sense.
Moyen
torn. ii.p. 512.
Age,
p. 56.
sundials
applied to
and
in
Steph.
supposing
8.]
SECT.
hours.
the
TO
HIPPARCHUS
Bernardus
in his
Monachus,
243
PTOLEMY.
collection of customs
in
monastery of St. Victor, at Paris,written
the
of
eleventh
century, givesdetailed precepts for regulatingthe clock,so that

the hours
of the
should
be
longer or shorter,according to the
year.(117)The
less advanced
of variable
use
French
penetrated.
(118)It
is likewise
the Turks
division of hours.
appear
have
any
indeed
to
nations.
their
railwayswill
for the measurement
in
time remained
watches
introduce
to
Languedoc
one
day when
the
King of Persia
clocks.
The
latter
by
hour
at
clouds.
to
is
to
water-clocks,however,
clock
presented
in 807 a.d., and
horologium
costlyand
were
also in the
night,and
Pepin, King of France,
called
also that
'
it is
(121)
nocturnum.'
and
scarce,
few
Theor.
(118) See Ideler,Cliron. vol. i. p. 83; Delambre, Astronomie

Prat. torn. iii.p. 688.
there is
water-
were
Bit. vol. iii.p. 739, cited in Beckmann,
64.
de Ant.
Ap. Martene
Hist, of Inv. vol. i. p. 429.
(117) c.
(119) Though
tery
monas-
water-clock.
(12")The
Charlemagne
to
Paul
presentedby Pope
the
Cassiodorus,
timekeepers
sundial, the other
is hidden
sun
of diurnal and
centuries.
for many
use
he remarks, tells
latter,
the
as
Oriental
the
tend
far
so
and
Clocks
among
sixth century, presented two
in
Even
unknown
of
rude methods
same
nocturnal
by
(n9)
not
into India.
The
The
have
manners
prevalentin Turkey,
nearly
construction
The
use
in the
be
still subsists in the
hours
parts of Italy,where
season
for
generallybetter
traveller to conform
to
et
local
in Turkish
time, as the watch cannot

customs,
some
be kept correct
without
dailyattention. It would seem, however, to be a
natural mode
of measuring time, being followed by so many
nations. The
inconvenience
Turkish
method
differs from
the Italian in dividing the day into two
instead
of
is always
twelves,
reckoning to twenty-four; so that sunset
twelve
which
native
o'clock.
the
of the
One
of
commonest
a
questions
"
who
Levant
Frank
At
hour
what
day
midwatch
is,
a
13
wears
puts to a
?"
watch
This, he asks,
that
he may
set
How
; as
(120) De
his watch.
hours
generallyasks,
many
the principal
questionfor the
"
labourer.
To
is three hours
the afternoon's prayer
Leake's Travels in Northern
Inst. Div. Lit.
c.
ib. p. 423, 425.

U
peasant without
this
ously
being obvi-
portant
the Turk
also it is imbefore sunset.'
Greece, vol. i. p. 254.
29, cited by Beckmann,
p. 422, Engl. Transl. ed. 1817.
(121) See Beckmann,
The
is it to sunset?"
Hist, of Inv. vol. i.
244
monasteries
for the
rich
were
monks
to
defines
the
Damiani,
intent
with
sphere,the
time.
wishes
the
of
for
clock
struck
which
the
at
candles, and
to
the
(122)
quid
tus, semper
semper
nendi
eleventh
horas
for
longa
quotidianam
fratres surgere
in
c. 51, cited
by observing
in
habere
aliquo misceat
sibi
the diminution
(124) See Beckmann,
of
non
ib. p. 429.
The
and
wheels,
not
inten-
etiam
Bern.
wax
whom
si discer-
Lorologium
vel
that
meditetur
quandocumque
Clun.
or
denique
semper
Ord.
writer
did
; non
stellarum
lightedcereus,
as
cernitur, illicin
sibi velut
seems
wax
so
moon,
temporis
cousuetudinem,
densitate
It
the
sphasrsenecessitateru
nubium
cursu
clocks
directed
elabentis
faciat
competentem.
a
curse
; ut
ib. p. 433.
Beckmann,
of
(12S)
notionem
in
et
for
sort
of
the
desiderat
varietas
cereo,
of
century. (124) Dante
commissi
transitum, et
faciat ad lioram
hours
striking the hour,
tenuerit, quoddam
quantitatepsalmodisequam
cited
by Beckmann, ib. p. 427.
tiatur, c. 17,
notet
volving
re-
lapse
note
by weights
cum
sed
to
time.
twelfth
psallendisibi
solis claritas,sive stellarum
(123) Ut
the
with
of
even
solicitus,volubilis
siderum
Porro
him
clock
proper
or
providus,semperque
excursum.
always
of the
monasteries
moved
apparatus
non
be
him
is
singing psalms, if
of
some
of the
the
agatur inquirat;
quiescerenescientem,
Let
introduction
the
of
care
clocks
vacet,
to hold
by clouds, the quantity
of the stars, or
an
fabulis
Non
secularibus
Per-
De
(122)
rules
the
of
till the
place
take
work
inquirewhat
to
will furnish
to rise at
providedwith
and
obscured
are
the
course
introduction
The
thus
stars, and
habit
at
century,
observation
the
acquire a
sung
with
the monks
cause
of
his
hour
stories,or
pursuits.
period, after
hour,
charged
monk
eleventh
is he
nor
necessary
findingthe
to listen to
relax
never
the time/
later
the
one,
has
measuring
Even
any
stars
he
in the
was
facultyof distinguishingthe
or
sun
which
psalms
is not
movement
to possess
whenever
He
let him
Moreover,
for
means
in secular
engaged
duty, and
his
on
It
one.
signijicator
horarum, in
of the
duties
persons
other
[CHAP.IV.
FROM
possess
Peter
long conversations
by
to
to
Monachorum.
fectione
done
enough
resort
night. Cardinal
he
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
time
was
me-
luna?,
ut
Mon.
p. 1,
measured
taper.
Beckmann
follows
of a horoloaccount
ascribes the invention of clocks to the Saracens, on
the
of
in
Sultan
1232
Frederic
II.
the
to
Emperor
Egypt
gium sent by
been
rather
have
of
to
however,
seems
an
mechanism,
This piece
orrery
of the courts
of law is said
A clock for the use
than a clock, ib. p. 433.
9.]
SECT.
HIPPARCHUS
speaks of
which
modern
it had
of
sense
The
that
it
of
sundial,
clock
pendulum
century, when
seventeenth
thus using the

(125)
in
clock,not
previouslyborne.
till the
245
PTOLEMY.
strikes the hour
which
orologio
an
in the
word
TO
was
known
un-
invented
was
by
Huyghens.(126)
"
it
doctrine
remarked
the times
between
the
been
It has
of
that,
seems
at
difference
perceived a
the
had
They
of Venus
and
widely
The
Cicero,(13")
by
the
on
sumjosed
them
been
out
set
of
Barrington
up
fine
have
of the
author
true
periodic
imposed
Hall
the
on
Chief
to
to
the
tion,^28)
determina-
this
truth.
the
proximity
(129) These
the
pseud-Aristotelic
Westminster
near
two
sun,
by
Treatise
de
in 1228, and to have been

frayed
deof the King's Bench.
Justice
ib. p. 443.
orologioche
Indi, come
(125)
periodic
their
to
two
their
equal velocitywith
an
Beckmann,
in
to
the
nearly equal
adheres
departs from
had
astronomers
of
be
to
anticipated
extent
respect
account
theless,
Never-
interval,a
superior and
three
Cleomedes
it
as
the
certain
early Greek
Mercury,
stated to
planets are
See
to
during
in determining the
difficulty
year:(127)and
to have
this
between
Eudoxus
sun.
solar
time
planets, particularlywith
times.
times
Ptolemy.
some
Copernican system.
little progress
made
Hipparchus and
promulgated which
was
inferior
that astronomy
Nell 'ora che la sposa

lo sposo
A mattinar
chiami
ne
di Dio
surge
perche l'ami,
Tin
l'una parte e 1'altratira ed urge,

si dolce nota
tin sonando
con
Che
'1 ben
Che
dispostospirtod'amor
Paradiso,
This
them
to
The
passage
expression
tintmnabulum,
campana.
describes
See
which
'
tin
tin
waking
bell moved
souando'
Ducange,
Gloss,
in
x.
139
v.
faithful,and
"
144.
summoning
by machinery.
Italian
Skella, Diez
Hist. Astr. Mod.
(127) Above, p. 155.

(129) The periodic time
the
the
from
is borrowed
supplanted in
was
(126) See Delambre,

invention is 1657.
224d.
clock
matins, by strikingon
turge.
cant.
by
in
the
Latin
word
words
squillaand
The
date of the
vv.
vol. ii. p. 551.
(128) i. 3.
of
Mercury
is 87d. 23h.
15'; that of Venus,
16h. 49'.
(130) Somn.
Scip.4
alter,alter Mercurii
cursus.
Hunc
[thesun]
ut
comites
consequuntur Veneris
246
SCIENTIFIC
Mundo,(131)by
the
earliest Greek
fix the
to
order
by Eudemus,
their
doctrine
that
Achilles
this head
ancient
and
doctrine
As
the
of
and
sun
however,
celestial movements,
into
astronomical
the three
and
the
the
seven
3.
sun
It
in
assumed,
(133)
1, p. 3.
5.
sun;
order
6.
midst,
as
made
1.
(138) Macrob.
the
6.
the
of
perceived,
them
to
so
succeed
that
one
Jupiter;
2.
7.
Mercury;
of
the
motions
the
Saturn;
school
mathematical
The
after
astronomers.(139)
creed, by Cicero,(uo)Mani-
received
(132) "4, p. 96 E.
(134) c. 18, p. 81.
(137) Concerning Plato,

Aristotle,see
was
introduced
(135) Ap. Simplic.ad Aristot. de Ccel. p. 497 a, Brandis.

(136) See Martin, Timee de Platon, torn. ii. p. 105. Above,
and
one
appliedto
thus
was
between
Venus;
five
the
adopted by Archimedes, (138)and
was
the
on
planets was
were
following order:
The
(131) c.
in the
be
between
inferior
of the
stars
to
greater exactitude
two
probable
(137)
came
difference
it is
(136) This
other.
Aristotle.
heavenly bodies
the
4.
c.
and
geometry
the
placed
generallyby
was
and
movable
This
him
as
the
mined
first deter-
place
fixed
stated
Pythagorean
but
the
of the
on
science,the
was
Mars;
moon.
moon
superior and
another
orb
Plato, Eudoxus,
soon,
system. (135)The
attempt
were
to have
Astronomy,
variouslyreportedj
the
did not
Pythagoreans
Pythagoreans assumed
planets to be between
hand,
of
celestial
is
Mundi,(132)by
astronomy
The
planets.
the
Anima
Tatius.(134)
History
place in
on
the
in his
De
speculatorson
of the
[chap. IV.
FROM
spurious Timseus
aud by
Geniinus,(133)
The
ASTRONOMY
Proclus
see
Martin,
in Tim.
in Somn.
257
ib. p. 64.
p. 131.
Concerning
Eudoxus
E.
Scip.i. 19, "
2.
Be
(139) T"v
Itkdraiv, rives
navrcov
rov
a"?
/twwimariKeoj' rives
pev
fieaov
Plut. Plac. Phil. ii. 15 ; Galen, c. 13 ; Stob. Phys. 1. 24.
This
jjXioir,
sage
pasis correctlyexplained by Martin, Timee, torn. ii.
p. 103, 113, 128.
Tlieo Smyrnams, c. 15, states that some
of the mathematicians
placed the
in
the
the
order
the
Moon
Sun
1.
2.
3.
planets
following
:
Mercury ;
;
;
4. Venus.
Some
in this order:
2. the
1. the
Moon;
Sun; 3. Venus;
4.
see
Mercury.
Ach.
Tat.
On
c.
these
and
other
variations
in
the
order
of
the
planets,
16.
i. 19.
de Div. ii. 43,
In
(140) Somn.
Scip. 4. Compare Macrob.
ratio mathethe
gives this order of the seven
to
planetsaccording
Cicero
maticoruin.'
'
9.]
SECT.
HIPPARCHUS
(ul) and
lius,
treatises of
Geminus, (U3) and
of Alexander
passage
of
these
later
This
remarks
that
between
the
our
and
Mercury
same
middle
in
the
According
late
sun
the
Egyptians.
planets above the

astronomical
of Venus
other
and
sun
reached
and
inferior
sun,
Mercury
(144) i. 3.
See
(145) Ap.
Theon.
Smyrn.
(146) Poet. Astr. iv.
(T47) Synt. ix.

(148)
See
(149) In
Dio
Somn.
by
torn.
ii.p. 130.
in
plane
Venus
(u7) The
been
have
to
Egyptians.(W8)
native
order
that, on
of
the
seven
followed
not
to
phenomena
of the
formation
the
five
of their
account
explain those
positionin
the
the
see
Martin,
c.
order
15 ;
Both,
universe
the
and
sun,
ib.
superior
devised, that
hypothesiswas
the
Pythagoreans
attributes to the
who
Egyptians placed the
led
also Achill. Tat. 16.
Pythagoras
to
likewise
(142) H. N. ii. 6.
(141) i. 803"6.
attributed
their
satellites of
are
sun's
the scientific theory of the Greeks
to
new
the
moon.
distinguishingbetween
of
planets,as
respect to the
had
that
below
sun
be
Chaldeeans, was
able to
When
point
but
sun,
of
nimous
una-
by Ptolemy,
and
sun
this
; but
moon
which
Mercury
the
the
were
over
never
the
that the
states
hypothesis.
(U9)
had
and
He
skill,
they were
and
the
of
astronomy
work
accordinglysupposes
appears
planets,though recognised by
by
he
Macrobius, however,
to
the
the
inconclusive
between
station of the
tronomy
Poetical As-
in
to pass
seen
metrical
placed the
had
never
sun
to intervene
the
below
Mercury
are
the
(144)in
in
planets in question may
eyes
and
adopted
and
they
astronomical
early mathematicians
is considered
reason
the
is established
It
mathematicians
planets,because
disk.
Cleomedes
the
placingVenus
of the
some
that
states
in
appears
and
Ephesus ; (145)
of
Hyginus.(U6)
Ptolemy, who
in
it
Pliny;(U3) and
247
PTOLEMY.
TO
that
with
Venus
they
move
(143) c. 1.
orders of the planetsare
105 ; Theo
Stnyrn.c. 15,
p.
last mentioned
in the
Meineke, Anal. Ales.
text.
p. 372.
14.
1.
Cass, xxxvii. 19; Achill. Tat.
Scip.i. 19,
"
5.
previous writers,is
This
c.
passage,
17.
which
had
been
understood
mis-
by Martin, Tin:6e,
correctlyexplained
248
SCIENTIFIC
round
the
while
sun,
hypothesisappears
Augustan
is
in the
to have
treatise
middle
of the
origin.
his
to
of
His
theory was
that
of the universe
fixed stars
the
and
the
between
earth
The
effaced
are
stars
not
the
on
stars
from
about
resided
'
The
at
planetsrevolve
alone
Mars
lying
Mercury
this
before
the
period that
Galen
sun.
the
stars
that
remarks
the
(154)Pliny had previouslystated
the
is
sun
that
the
deep wells,and during
daytime from
an
(155)
sun.
100
centre
sphereof
the
when
deep wells, especially
in the
Brahe.
the
at
at
sun.(153)
aware
from
seen
the
the
and
coincides
Tycho
Jupiter,and
of Venus
those
five
and
propounded
and
the
of late
was
It
and
moon,
that
of Saturn,
lightof
meridian.
The
10
the
seen
be
can
eclipseof
"
by
be
can
and
the
it ; but
earth, and
world
the
the
about
Aristotle
by
century by
sun,
it
that
is immovable
the
round
became
Greeks
theory of
nomical
astro-
of it is made
them.
to
the
lived
noticed
known
earth
the orbits
surrounding
been
seventeenth
that
revolve
sun,
the
been
the
It
era.(151)
our
mention
indicates
have
the
the
of
who
Smyrna,
century.(153) No
with
beginning of
round
of
it had
extent
Capella, who
Martianus
century
in the
wrote
identical,in
substantially
doubtless
the
the
fifth
This
earth.
Vitruvius,who
Its late appearance
It would
certain
of
the
round
repeated by
Theon
predecessors,if
a
is
form
second
by Ptolemy.
work
[CHAF.IV.
FROM
move
lived in the
likewise,in
occurs,
all three
and
(15")
age;
supposed
ASTRONOMY
life of
to
Claudius
170
Mathematical
He
a.d.
Alexandria.
His
Ptolemseus
was
work,
in
and
System/ (156)
probably extended
native
thirteen
of
Egypt, and
books, entitled
generallyknown
by
its
(150) ix. 4.
(151) viii. " 854,
857.
Compare
Delambre,
Hist. Astr. Anc.
vol. i.
p. 312.
(152) c.
System des
33 ; with Martin's
Plat, p. 138.
p. 119.
comment,
Compare Eoeckli,Kosm.
(153) See Delambre, Hist. Astron. Mod. torn. i. p. 219.

(154) De Usu Partium, x. 3, vol. iii.p. 776, ed. Kiihn.
(155)
ii.14.
See
above,
p.
22G,
(156) Ma8t]fiaTtKri
2vvra"is.
11.
56.
250
SCIENTIFIC
celestial
with
sphere into
ASTRONOMY
equal parts.(159) Ptolemy, therefore,
two
conceives
Euclid,
[cHAP. IV.
FROM
the
diameter
quantity when
of the
earth
the
be
to
of the
distance
compared
with
respect to
the central
appreciabl
in-
an
fixed stars.
But
his
earth,imply
great
to
as
from
earth
that
be
each
from
the
axis
of the
from
the
the
poles;
hypotheses can
the
of the
He
proceeds
they
if
are,
one
part
of the
set
than
from
the
line
of the
with
the
hollow
sphere
another.
sphere is
For
example,
the
celestial
the horizon
he
sphere,but
would
every latitude where
motion
of the
refutation
of
the
the
with
nearer
the
of
the
(159) i. 5.
from
different
from
removed
the
stars
are
earth
were
centre
an
ciable
appre-
is
the
upon
axis of
the
than
pole
one
the
of the fixed stars.
distance
other,
unequal parts in
into
movement
earth
cannot
;
which
Ptolemy
having
earth
the
at
point
not
celestial sphere. It is not

of the
be
must
earth
at any
happen,
(160)
at
it is confined
place other
simply mentions
refutation
his
on
being motionless
of the
heaven
of translation.
proceedupon
earth and
the
hypothesis of
earth
the centre
against the
ments
argu-
sphere is oblique.(160)
the
proof that the
centre
motion
the
of these
necessarilyimply that
is exclusively
founded
translation,
all directed
to
of
hypothesis of
coincident
to
if the
were
the
be
tances
dis-
distances
The
all
in which
shell
or
the visible heaven
cut
neither
small, but
infinitely
not
that
argues
that
further
was
joining the supposed place of

celestial
unequal
would
therefore
They
at
is effected
earth
unequal
at
appearances.
appearances
distance,with reference
His
the
this demonstration
assumption that the
what
show
to
be
must
equally distant
axis,and
axis, and
off the
or
the
says,
sphere,it
sphere,and
the
upon
be reconciled
which
celestial
so
ment
displace-
its
to
be
to
starry sphere. If, he
celestial
or
reference
the
positionof
distance
that
with
of the
centre
polesj
poles.
by
conceive
not
of the
centre
at
either off the
he did
infinite
virtually
the
is not
from
with
arguments
if
it has
the
i. 4.
than
a
hypo-
10.]
SECT.
thesis,without
and
TO
HIPPARCHUS
without
the
specifying
attributingthe
251
PTOLEMY.
of the
nature
hypothesis
supposed movement,
to Aristarchus
or
any
other astronomer.
He
proceeds to remark,
of these
but conceive
and
free from
both
suppose
about
the
the
Ptolemy
objectionsderived
and
flight,
the
celestial axis from
the rotatory
movement
the
drop
phenomena
at
not
each
in
earth
ances^161)
appear-
would
If the
earth, and
that
of
rest, instead
having
the
within
our
their
in
in
earth
its
atmosphere shared
bodies
these
partook
would
with it,and
carried round
be
alone,
stars
birds
the
accompany
if
or
revolve,but
mutual
of bodies
movable,
im-
day ;
to
clouds, and
the west.
to
of the
velocity,
they
be
to
that,with respect to the
would
projectiles,
to
heaven
the
insuperable. The
are
would
appear
admits
from
rotation,but
of its
and
be
the
revolution
heaven
probable
he conceives
simple hypothesis
; but
most
atmosphere
round
force
of translation,
theory,both
suppose
the
movement
axis,and conformablywith their
same
this is the
they propound
nearlyone
admit
persons
hypothesisof
the earth to revolve
east, making
to
they
that
some
objection,if they
and
west
the
to
objections
that
of their
movements
own.(163)
According to
a
of 359
revolution
the proper
and
for
account
which
is not
With
the
(161) It
an
and
the
the
in
hypotheses,the
day, allowing
sun.(163)According
celestial
sphere and
reciprocalmovements
appearances,
the
to
degree for
one
to
earth
the
are
second
supposed
adjustedso
are
according
earth makes
to
as
arrangement
some
explained.
regard to
ancient
Halma,
of
their
the
first of these
degrees
motion
both
hypothesis,
to move,
the
the
order of the
mathematicians, who
may
its
be worth
sense
planets,he adopts
that
of
placed Saturn, Jupiter, and
remarking that this passage
entirelydestroyed.
He
is not
is mistranslated
aware
that
kivo"
by
is
active verb.
(162) i. 6.
(163) This
p. 495
hypothesisis alluded
a, Brandis.
to
ad
by Simplieius,
Aristot. de
Cocl.
252
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
Mars
under
next
Venus
He
and
the fixed stars,then
sphere of
the
lastly,the
and
Mercury,
states, however, this order
have
which
parallax,by
no
[chap. IV.
FROM
next
moon
to
doubt, because
with
alone
the
their
true
had
not
sun
above
the
earth.
the
distance
planets
can
be
termined.
de-
in
the
(1W)
11
"
form
of
The
Copernican system
indeed, describes
the
five
the
moon,
This
sun
the
the
move
the
axis
of the
ascribed
in
universe.
essential
revolves
in
2. That
it turns
conceived
sun
orbit
an
the
This
about
that
revolves
therefore
been
parchus, by
earth
upon
the
round
(164) ix.
iv
1. That
the
had
(165)
tu"v
Ccel.
(166)
two
earth
planetarysystem
speculatorhad
No
hitherto
supposed that
in
centre, and
the
the
the minds
to
orbit
an
ao-Tpwv,
double
The
had
Ccel. ii. 13,
" 4, 11, "
to
medes,
Archi-
the
that
1.
and
of Archimedes
likewise
motion
been
ib. p. 308.
Compare Delambre,
ii. 13,
mers,
astrono-
Copernican system
The
rejected.
was
1.
is at
orbit.
an
its axis and
the
the
conceived
belief, according
received
suggested
it
of
universe.
earth
it in
whom
of the
centre
axis.
own
hypothesisthat
propositionspublished against the
the
round
centre
in
however, propounded by Aristarchus
was,
whom
among
the
the
therefore
hypothesis,or
of the
centre
B.C., in
was
the
its
supposed
Ecphantus.
Copernican system.
upon
fire.
hypothesis is expressly
contemporaries had
hypothesis
260
and
round
central
rotatory motion
of Pontus
heliocentric
is at the
round
the
Plato
to
same
the
to
it
and
sun,
Copernican system
orbit
The
(166)
his
the
which
to
planets.
(165)
centre, has
Heraclides
to
philosopher,
earth, the
because
the
circular
attributes
the
at
with
agreed
of the
one
Aristotle and
ideas
it
move
Aristotle further
earth,situated
eye, the
Copernican system,
earth
universe, as
naked
in circular orbits around
though
This
Pythagorean system, according
all revolved
not
making
the
of Aristotle.
age
planetsvisible to the
was
to
the
hypothesis,in
arisen,even
"
1, 14, " 1.
sun
had
Hip-
of the
suggested
11.]
SECT.
TO
HIPPARCHUS
Euclid, who
Eudoxus, Aristotle,and
to
the
of the
geocentricsolution
There
is
doubt
no
that
system
Its
the remark
the
of
the
of
could
creation,he
scheme.
be
confessed
the senses,
even
minds
of the
with
the
of the astronomical
had
established
Besides
is another
the
it
minds
from
sun.
When
we
the
notion
naturallyconceive
the
complex
united
efforts of
bined
genius,com-
with
of
of
the
ment
improveof
measures
time,
truth.
the
fixed stars, (168)

there
tended
have
must
that
axis of the
earth
the
H.
lead
to
revolves
as
X.,
the
influenced
Delambre,
Alfonso
away
round
another, we
revolving body
(167) See Bayle, Diet. art. Castille,note

Moyen Age, p. 248.
Mariana, De Reb. Hisp. xiv. 5, says of
et aliorum
fore
be-
Copernican
body revolvinground
one
suppose
the
the
and
positionof
which
circumstance
less
telescope,and
demonstrated
immutable
men's
du
as
consulted
mathematical
instruments
tricate.
in-
apparent evidence
until
and
of the
been
that
the
to
reason,
highest scientific
the invention
had
recommended
not only
startling,
to
highest degree
unnaturally to suggest
not
if he
hypothesiswas
but
in the
as
that
planetarymotions
brought by gradual developments
was
have
it must
(1G7)But
and
such
King Alfonso,
of the
theory
Ptolemy,
complexity was
preferred
deliberately
phenomena.
devised by Eudoxus,
originally
to the
253
PTOLEMY.
'
Hist.
Astr.
Emanuel
sane
publica sententia
nomine,
Alphousum
procerutn
pronunciata, regno
privavit; ea calamitate dignum quod
divinse providentialopera,
et humani
corporis fabricam, insignilinguae
fuerit ; uti vulgo hominum
confidential
accusare
ausus
ingeniique
procacitate
ducta
Vocis
stoliditatem
numen
justissime
opinioest, ab antiquo
per manus.
Id fore astra memorant
vindicavit.
ignaro : si
portendisseejus artis non
ludibrium, quod a prudentibus
ars
est, et non
potius inane mortalium
patruus,
in
suo
conventu
tamen
accusabitur,et semper
patronos habebit.'
semper
It will be shown
below, ch. v. " 12, tbat the Church
always condemned
astrology.
(168)
the
earth
'
It
was
not
was
until the revival of letters that the annual

Its
admitted.
stabilityand
apparent
repose
motion
were
of
until
long and so deeply rooted

have
had
natural and
must
some
intelligiblegrounds. These grounds,
be
in
found
the general impression that, if the
to
undoubtedly, are
only
and
its
motion
i
f
had so
moved,
enormous
a
velocityas
especially
globe
that
it
the
to
be
moves
it,on
must
annually round the
imputed
supposition
then
universallymaintained.
sun,
we
Lardner's
must
in
Handbook
some
way
of
An
or
opinion so
other
be
Astronomy, by
sensible
Dunkin
of
such
(I860),"
movement.'
135.
"
254
the
by
ASTRONOMY
SCIENTIFIC
predominant tendency, and

the
the
earth
would
the
made
likewise
earth
of the
circuit round
the
would
the
stars
and
south,
become
west, the
east
would
become
east, and
so
the
at
of the
end
But
fourth
always marks
star
unchanged
with
earth makes
the
It
to
Kepler
parallelismof
constant
completion by
had
practicalinfluence
was
fixed with
B.C.
time
The
Ptolemaic
12"
annual
year
This
pole of
towards
the
of
theory
the
in
of chronometers
the
its
of
(169) See Delambre,
sea
sun.
(169)
the
Julian
error
calendar
been
Hist. Astr.
solar year
calendar,
calendar,under
1581,
the
only
was
hypothesis of
who
held
the
amounting only to
to
perfection; the
regard
astronomical
far
scarcelyany
improvement since the
no
With
by
Gravitation,
the Julian
year
an
subsequent
The
astronomers
received
has
is
earth
hypothesisof
publicationof
the
at
by
the
revolution.
ship'splace
the
exercised
have
of
reform
has
orbit,the
the
Universal
accuracy
reform
brought
astronomical
of
the
stored.
re-
parallelto
in its
earth
universe, and
promoted by
of time
measure
invention
was
system.
in
modern
and
remains
were
axis to itself.
of the
to
quarters,
starry sphere, although the
earth's
approach to
subsequent
Copernicus, and
11'
of the
south
the north
successive
always
rence
refe-
the
south,and
two
in
Copernicus, in fact,supposed
auspices of Pope Gregory,
short
north,
the affairs of mankind.
upon
close
in the year 46
the
earth
purelyscientific value, and
become
propound
Newtonian
the
when
earth's axis to
original directions
the
to
the
; that
the
always turned
Copernican system
The
have
to be
reserved
was
the
to
earth
its surface
poles of
the
north,
reference
heavens
become
motion
the
the
the
circuit in space.
axis of the
any
if
that
suppose
part of its orbit,the points
with
on,
itself,
notwithstanding the
same
point on
would
axis of the
the
as
sun,
would
west
would
until
to
changed ninety degrees
assuming
the
wards
constantly to-
inclined
fourth
all have
that
directed
as
circuit round
accomplished a
compass
be north
be
make
had
to
should
We
centre.
[cBAF.TT.
FROM
more
Mod.
to
the
mination
deter-
methods,
important than
vol. i. p. 96.
the
any
11.]
SECT.
in
improvement
known
the
have
sufficed
for
it
as
it
But
exclusively
human
interests
sidereal
the
or
ought,
Science
mind
human
which
can
human
are
be
be
to
of
to
the
than
that
of
the
affairs,
and
it
nearly
useful
to
mankind.
any
moderns,
exhausted
its
in
been
made
system
are
solid
no
of
Saturn's
far
as
moved
re-
rising
the
of
those
and
acquisition
result.
less
was
had
sake
own
practical
it
which
Bear.
for
ancients
directed
field
heliacal
Great
the
templation.
con-
is
on
nature
the
of
solar
rests
occupied
lead
never
the
pursued
worthily
science
astronomical
comprehensive
upon
can
which
knowledge
the
indeed,
of
has
satellites,
as
it
the
the
Uranus,
mankind
position
in
by
sublime
attempt
Jupiter's
of
concerns
curiosity
between
treated
stretch
for
distinction
of
of
northern
the
An
the
time
occultations
the
from
Sirius,
periodic
The
and
but
they
Kepler,
been
highest
knowledge
distinguish
to
although
has
pure
enter.
never
would
Copernicus,
materials
of
extension
can
by
the
of
science
astronomy
foundation.
if
is
had
methods
purposes,
successors,
furnished
has
ancients
scientific
developed
been
the
hypothesis.
requiring
astronomers
some
the
the
to
practical
modern
and
faculty,
reasoning
ring,
has
methods,
mathematical
and
all
If
their
clock,
geocentric
their
and
Newton,
by
the
to
255
PTOLEMY.
theory.
the
and
nearly
held
Astronomy,
and
astronomical
telescope
have
might
TO
HIPrARCIIUS
But
exact
closer
of
and
bearing
departments
25G
Chapter
ASTRONOMY
OF
V.
THE
BABYLONIANS
AND
EGYPTIANS.
"
in the habit of
period,were
-"-
cultivation
original
and
or
the writers
Greeks, especially
rpHE
to the
Greek
we
author
The
of the
Syriaproduced the
in
this
their astronomical
an
infinite series of years.

as
this
having
to
priority
been
earliest
priestsof Thebes,
The
originatorsof
the
Macro
this
(i) ch.
(3)
in
in part
superiority
of
indigenous
to the
Egypt
The
and
of the clear
and
summer,
the
quent
conse-
this
same
writer
been
carried
sage,
pas-
speaks
on
the
and
for
tians
Egyp-
attributes
sky.(4)
asserted
that
observation
clearness
Syria for Assyria,see
they
they
of their
(2) " 9, p.
use
an
account
on
astronomers,
Egypt,
ii. " 1.
(3) Concerning the

" 2.
of the
some
bius also describes
astronomical
exact
for
that
says
having
clearness of their
the
not, indeed,
(3) By Syria,in
stars.
observations
the
did
astronomy
Epinomis
meant.
of
Babylonians
knoAvledge from
supposition;
possessedin
doubtless
invention
earliest scientific
their
earliest astronomers,
of observing the
facility
Assyria is
literary
previouschapter.^)
Platonic
countries
those
which
derived
to the Greek
gave
shown
have
either to the
they representedthe
to
quiteconsistently
origin,as
the
attributing
Egyptian priests. They
mythologicalstories
sky
Astronomy
having
as
from
Babylonian or
adhere
and
Egyptians;
astronomers
of
of the later
were
buted
attri-
climate,
987.
Herod,
vii. 63
Strab.
xvi. 1,
(4) iEgyptiorum
scrutari
ccelum
Somn.
et metiri
retro
majores, quos
constat
primos
omnium
ccelum
ausos,
postquam perpetual apud se serenitatis obsequio
suspectu libero intuentes depreheuderunt,"c, Comrn. in
Scip.i. 21, " 9.
semper
258
ASTRONOMY
air,and
cloudless
enjoyed a
of the
stars, and
which
they venerated
the
eclipsesof
by
others
writer
been
have
to
dseans likewise
it to Belus.
Nile
the
moon
of
beings
inscribed
their
inventor
invention
adds,
(w)
reported
were
heaven,
he
same
of this science.
well
as
discoveryupon
nations; but
the
place, the
another
the
Egyptians;
to the
some
assigned
as
the
pillars,
stone
that
to
the
Chal-
attributing
of astronomy,
(15)
in his
to the
; and
astrologicalpoem,
nations
he
which
describes
dwelt
science
the
attributes
the
upon
as
origin of
the
Euphrates
having been
the
and
first cultivated
mythical
Babylon.
Phoenix
mentions
of
it
king Ninus,
gods, and
the
was
by kings;(16)alludingapparently to Belus,
king
movements
"
astronomy
Egyptians
measured
claimed
Manilius,
astronomy
In
the
as
that
for the benefit of other
of
Libya; by
(13)
Assyrians.
first who
the
earth, and
the
of
son
declares
Tatius
and
sun
invention
speaks of JupiterBelus
Achilles
have
the
to
the
the
gods.(12)
as
Atlas, the
to
some
[cHAP.V.
THE
sky, they observed
According to Pliny,the
by
OF
proofof
as
who
Colophon,
that
he
the
poetry about
wrote
of the
indolence
300
ancient
entirelyneglectedastronomy
Assyrian
which
worship ; and that the Assyrians borrowed

religiousworship from the Egyptians.
rites for their
belief and
b.o.
im-
logical
theo-
(12) Sed omnium

primi qui iEgyptum occupaverunt, ccelestia suspicere
domiciliis tegebantur propter
atque adorare cceperunt. Et quia neque
aeris
qualitatem,nee
enim
ullis
in
ea
regione nubibus
dum
notaverunt,
Div.
Inst.
ii.
13.
liberius
intuerentur,
atque
siderum
cursus
(t3) N.
H.
et
defectus
fuit
ccelum
curiosius
vii. 56.
(14) N". H. vi. 26.

hie
subtexitur
saepe venerantes
ea
sideralis
Durat
scientise.
templum. Inventor
repeated by Solinus, in
inventorem
ibi Jovis
templum. quern
Deum
credit,
c. 56, " 3.
ipsa religio,
quae
adhuc
This
ibi Jovis
statement
Beli
is
Beli
:
following sentence
etiam
tradidit
discipline
Seneca, N. Q. iii.29, speaks of Berosus as the translator of Belus ; which
primiimpliesthat Belus was believed to be the author of writingson the tive
historyand astronomy of Assyria.
the
ccelestis
(15) Isag.c.
{16) i. 40"45.
i. p. 73, ed. Petav.
1.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
pliesa belief
the
among
that
AND
cultivation
the
in
science
habitual
was
of the
mythus of Prometheus,
Servius, attributes the origin of astronomy
Assyrians. According
was
to this
philosopher,who
people. The
vulture
and
care
of the
the
to
the
to
solicitude with
the
stars
Mount
on
neighbouringAssyrian
his liver
which
he
was
emblem
an
watched
the
ments
move-
heavenlybodies. (18)
Diodorus
Diogenes Laertius
and
asserted themselves
to which
According
to be the
that
state
inventors
latter adds
the
of
the
arithmetic.
Chaldseans
of nativities.
discoveryof astronomy
The
to
invented
the
Egyptians
geometry and
Isidorus,the Egyptians
to
while
astronomy,
observed
consumed
which
served
pre-
metheus
interpretationof the fable,Pro-
Caucasus, and taught astronomy
of that
early Assyrians.
(17)
rationalized version
of the
259
EGYPTIANS.
nomy
astro-
(19)
the
were
authors
of
servation
astrologyand the ob-
Greeks, however, attributed the
Atlas, whence
he
fabled
was
to have
supported the heaven. (20)

A
native
fable is related
Plato,according
invented
well
as
to which
and
numbers
Theuth,
in the
ancient
an
Phaedrus
of
Egyptian god,
calculation,geometry and arithmetic,as
of dice and
the games
by Socrates
by Diogenes Laertius, refers
draughts.(21)Another
originof geometry
the
story,cited
to
Moeris,
ovB' I8a"v eBifaro.

bs oiiK i'S'd"jTep',
(17)
Ap.
Athen.
xii. p. 530
E.
dicit
Hoc
Naete, Choerilus,p. 229, says in explanationof this verse
:
si
ut
Ninum
vidisse
fieri
non
astrum, nee
quando videret,
poeta :
neque
'
ccelum adspexerit,
explorasse. Quae apud populum
potuit,quin aliquoties
cultorem
astrorum
extrema
negligentia.'
(18) Ad Eel. vi. 42. It is added that his theft of fire from heaven
was
only typicalof his explanationof the nature of lightning. Cicero, De
Div. i. 19, speaksof the Babylonians, Qui e Caucaso
coeli signa servantes,
numeris
et motus
stellarum
nians
persequuntur.' Why the Babylocursusque
'
should
(19) Diod.
observe
i. 69
(20) Orig. iii.24,
from
Diog. Laert.
prooem.
not
"
appear.
See above, p. 73.
11.
1.
(21) Phsedr. " 131,

of letters,
see
inventors
Caucasus, does
p. 274.
As
Tac. Ann.
to the claim
xi. 24.
s
of the
Egyptiansto
be the
260
OF
ASTEONOMY
Egypt. (22) Diodorus,
of
King
Osiris,with
the
help
the
writing,music,
Mneues
for his wisdom
and
geometry,
to the
that
of
a
Sasychis,
was
additional
gods, that
he
them
the
of the
in the
inundations
commercial
after the
soon
the
origin
of
The
the
Great.
age
authoritycited
Anticlides
of Alexander.
of
produced.(25)
the
Phoenicians
similar
Egypt is given by
it the
of arithmetic^27)
science
supposed Egyptian origin
an
Bunsen
of
boundaries
is Anticlides,in his work

was
dered
ren-
assigned by Strabo,
in
geometry
the
Nile
been
astronomy. (26) A
and
rationalizes
11.
is
wants
arithmetic
Aristotle
Alexander
tion
observa-
in its literal
having
size and
of
Diodorus, who, however, couples with
(22) viii. "
of
inventor
science and
this art
alterations
the
to invent
explanation
the
originof geometry,
the
annual
that
remarks
cerning
regulationscon-
was
taught astronomical
distinguished
man
(24)
by
the
astronomy. (23)The
Egyptian lawgiverwas
practicaloriginof geometry
same
caused
earliest
land-measuring,to Egypt
which
fields,
who
of the
attributes
necessary
The
the
gods,and
the latter made
he
natives.
Herodotus
sense
that
worship
the
that
us
hand, represents
other
language,
having originated
as
of the
that the second
and
Hermes,
worship
informs
author
same
of
the
on
[CHAP.V.
THE
ing
concern-
Athenian
treats
writer, who lived

the invention of geometry
by king Moeris as an historical fact, and declares that, like all the other
fundamental
institutions of Egyptian life,it belonged to the bloom
of the
'
old
empire,'Egypt,
(23) Diod.
Compare
clearlybelongs
invention
I
am
by
to
the
Bunsen,
old
astronomy
was
vol. ii. p. 94, who

says that Sasychis
empire.' Bunsen, ib. p. 65, states that the
likewise attributed
to
king Maneros
; but
unable
It is not supported
to find any
authorityfor this statement.
which
the passages
Bunsen
cites. In Plut. de Is. et Os. 17, he is called
inventor
Herod,
c.
tr.
of the song
in
account
Maneros, mentioned
on
xiv. p. 620 A.
Compare Muller, Hist of Gr. Lit.
3, " 3. According to Pollux, iv. " 54, the Egyptians considered Maneros
of the Muses.
and a disciple
the inventor of agriculture,
the
as
of
Eng.
i. 15, 16.
i. 94.
(24)
'
vol. ii. p. 311,
of
ii.79;
(25) ii. 109.
music,
Athen.
He
this art
supposes
to
have
been
invented
in the
reign
of Sesostris.
(26) xvi. 2,
ad
Eel.
iii. 41.
measuring, Xen.
(27) i. 81.
24 ; xvii. 1, 3.
Socrates
Mem.
The
considered
iv. 7, 3
same
origin is repeated by Servius,

geometry as good only for land-
above, p.
112.
1.]
SECT.
of
geometry in
science
AND
BABYLONIANS
different
He
manner.
originatedin Egypt,
says that
mathematical
of the leisure which
account
on
261
EGYPTIANS.
the
priestsenjoyed for contemplation.(28)

According to Diodorus, the Egyptians
having taught astronomy
that,in times of
was
the whole
over
and
priestscalled
world
at
the treatise
Ionic
were
an
imitation
observers
dialect,attributed
the true
the
Egyptians
inventors
and
the
On
of this science
that the
other
from
here
'
the
that
Egyptian
author
of
Êthiopians
they taught it
that
the
to
nians.^0)
Babylothe
that
knowledge
astronomical
who
patriarch Abraham,
to
was
the
Egyptians,
Egypt these sciences passed to
the
Greeks.
and
i. 1
the
assumed
astronomy
astronomical
816 7repi
observations
of the
ai padrjpaTiKal
A'tyvrrrov
npcorov
a(peidr)
to
"rxoXd^(i.v
eKel yap
means,
all
to
considered
(28) Metaph.
orrjaav'
the
Egyptian
of the
Egyptians taught it to
for their
Chaldaean,taught arithmetic
Proclus
tune
Nep-
that
hand, Josephus conceives
Chaldaeans; for that the
that
of
son
(29) The
stars.
Lucian, holds
to
indebted
Egyptians were
and
of the
nies
colo-
relieved from
public charge, and
the
account
out
of the
of
written in the
Astronomy (waplriJe'AarpoAoyirie),
on
were
the
sent
that Belus, the
labour, and that they, likewise after the model

had become
priests,
Their
Babylonians.
Egyptian colony to Babylon
an
Chaldseans
priests,maintained
the honour
antiquity,they had
remote
known
Libya, led
the
to
claimed
The
lepea)v
yevos.
consistencyand form,' were
tu"v
word
(31)
Egyp-
T"Xval
o~uve-
crvveo-rqo-av
consolidated.'
'
(29) i. 28, 81.

(30) Lucian,
it
the
as
invention
de
Astrolog.c.
"
9.
The
contrary to the received opinion

of astronomy to the Chaldseans
o~xe86vftoKovvra
ravra'
XaXSatovs
yap
nounces
dethis passage
Greece, which assigned
Scholiast
of
(pacrt,Trpasrovs
on
ra
irao-iv
dv6pu"TrouTrapa
up"ai,vol. IV.
do~Tpovop.ias
p. 34G, ed. Lehmann.
(31) Ant. Jud. i. 8, " 2. Josephus quotes a passage from Berosus

daean
(i.7, " 2), where Abraham
(without being named) is designatedas a ChalIn
well-versed in astronomy.
See Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p. 502.
of
another place,Ant. Jud. i. 2, " 3, Josephus states that the descendants
of Adam,
invented Astronomy, and that they engraved their
Seth, son
discoveries upon a pillar
of stone, in order to preserve
of brick and a pillar
of
them
from the general destruction
which, according to the predictions
These pillars
from
to
arise once
from fire and once
water.
Adam,
was
remained
in the historians
time
in the land
of Siris.
262
OF
ASTRONOMY
tians
anterior
as
observations
Chaldseans
the
Egyptians.(32) Cedrenus,
that
says
the
the
of the Greeks, and
to those
of
[chap.V.
THE
monk
Greek
astrology
;
astronomy
by Zoroaster,
the
that
and
those
to
of the
invented
Egyptians
Chaldseans
anterior
as
astronomical
eleventh
the
in
instructed
it
them
from
tury,
cen-
and
geometry,
Babylonians were
that
the
of
the
passed to
Egyptians.(33)
of
of
Helius, king
of the
the
knowledge
in
later
submerged by
ancient
Another
version
the Phoenicians.
fabulous
were
originfor
which
the
and
astronomy,
chapter,assignedthem
in
much
useful
every
connected
and
art
habit
the
of
of
agriculture.
(36)
But
music,
these
and
the
would
legends which
Triptolemusthe
popular
(33) y"k
i- P- 73, ed. Bonn.

Cedrenus, an ignorantcompiler,here
with
the Chaldseans.
Zoroaster
is a Persian name.
Magi
in other
occurs
(34) v.
57.
See
(36) For
collection
in
i. 16,
74.
"
The
of such
origins,see
Greek
Many
Plin. N.
writers
H.
vii. 56;
are
ntpl eiprifidrav
Clem.
merated
enu-
Hist. Gr. vol. iv. p. 692.

Compare Mure, Hist, of Gr.
It was
standard
doctrine of the popular Greek
55.
a
Fragm.
Lit. vol. iv. p.

that every
antiquaries,
could
as
hardly fail to
nation
founds
con-
above, p. 72.
ch. viii. " 1.
Strom,
D, p. 671, ed. Schneider.
late writers.
(35) Below,
Alex.
ventor
in-
uncertified
and
Plat. Tim.
p. 277
the
astronomy
Phoenicians
the
credit than
more
of
(32) In
confusion
to
findinga
invention, that
originalcultivation
the
inventor
the
Amphion
the
is
destroyedits
Egypt. (34)
to
arithmetic
Babylonians,the Egyptians,and
of
that
circumstance
extend
future
so
not, of themselves, deserve

made
originsof
mical
astrono-
(35)
Greeks
The
stories
of the
to
respect
great deluge,which
shall illustrate in
we
with
did not
superiority
apparent
times, by the
which
and
civilization,
the
for
Greeks,
to the
having taught astronomy
as
accounts
over
was
"
it
Egyptians
Greece
which
Rhodes,
and
Egyptians ;
with
in Diodorus, represents Actis, son
mythologicalstorytold
to emerge
from
'
art
or
custom,
spring up
the most
elementary,and
simultaneouslywith
barbarism,
nearly equivalent,some
even
must
importer from
have
had
abroad.
such
the first efforts of
some
When
inventor,
the
or,
custom
what
wa3
2.]
SECT.
AND
BABYLONIANS
traditions
corroborated
are
by
263
EGYPTIANS.
other
of
statements
nite
defi-
more
character.
Several
of the
and
ancient
Egyptians
observations
in
informs
he
as
possessionof
over
period
Babylonians,in
inform
the
written
like manner,
and
remote
heard
us,
of
that
astronomical
than
the
writer
same
630,000
existed
for many
myriads
authority of Porphyry,
Callisthenes
sent
from
observations
Great
the
over
space
who
astronomical
of
Babylon
reaching back from the

of 31,000 years.
as
statingthat
weighty authority,
of astronomical
upon
whose
ascend
baked
to
account,
upon
the
century, that
series of astronomical
time
of Alexander
(39) Pliny,in order
statement
the
the
to prove
was
he adds
the
that
lowest,made
years,
and
Berosus
the
in possession
Babylonians were
observations,for 720,000
bricks
speaks of the written
including a period of 470,000
he refers to astronomical
one
having
learn,
third
over
scribed
in-
Critode-
observations
490,000 years. (40)
Cicero
as
Aristotle
to
this
the
antiquityof writing in Assyria,cites Epigenes,
remote
mus,
the
in
wrote
ing
extend-
extending
We
sixth
and
years;
observation
(38)
years.
tiquity.
an-
the
observations
of observations
speaks of
nians
Babylo-
Egyptians had
periodof 1,440,000 years.(37)Consistentlywith

the
the
unknown
commentator
less
of not
that
us
possession of astronomical
period of
Aristotelian
Sirnplicius,an
been
in
were
ascending to
century, had,
writers
memorials
years
observations
;
;
of the
Babylonians
his context
(41)and
shows
that
in another
pas-
of
the title to priority

was
recognisedremote
antiquity,
some
mythical hero.' See likewise, p. 101.
(37) Schol. ad Aristot. de Ccel. p. 475 b, ed. Brandis.
usuallyawarded
(38) lb. p. 494 b.

(39) Ap. Simplic.ib.
p. 503 a.
arbitror Assyrias
of this passage, ' Litteras semper
toI. i. p. 21(3.
Chron.
See
Ideler,
ought to read Assyriis.
vol. ii. p. 510.
Gr.
H.
Epigenes and Critodemus, see Fragm.
(40) In the sentence

fuisse,'we
Concerning
Epigenes is cited only by late writers,
Poly bius.
(41) De Div. i. 19, cited by Lactant.
and
is
Div.
Inst. vii. 14.
probably not
anterior
to
264
ASTRONOMY
of the
sage
that
of
treatise he
same
their
confirmed
is
statement
who
that
says
Alexander
from
that cited
when
we
We
astronomical
for 473,000
it
Asia; (43)and
by Pliny from
informed
having
only
that
satisfied
with
of
of years
of
claimed
Babylon
for their
to
in their
assertions
of
affirmed
that
regal dynastieshad
that the arts
cultivated in
antiquity than
and
event
were
the
lasted
period.
(46)He
that
adopts a
incredible
statement
that
by
the
to
the rest of the world.
(42) De
Div.
Laertius
astronomy
years
had
many
for 4700
been
years,
had
been
states, however,
of the stars made
Capella
practisedin
before it was
secret
divulgedby them
(48)
informs
ii.46.
KoapoKparopwv
B.C.,
moderate
more
us
that, accordingto the report
(43) ii.31.
"a\ ('iKoai
(44) 'Aaavpioi8e, (prjcriv
'lapf3\i)(os,
ov)( errra
akka
"s
okas
(iTTOKaraaTaaeis
koi
(pijcriv
"Inndpôs,
fiovas iTT)pr)"rav,
eiTTa
315
length of time.'(47)Martianus
Egyptians for 40,000
Diogenes
greater.
Babylonians. They
Egyptians had preservedobservations

an
of
sciences,including astronomy,
Egypt during
the
observations^45)
astronomical
Egyptians,according to Diodorus,
their
still
antiquity of
an
He
cycles of
was
an
years.
period.
cosmical
which
generally,in reference
that the Chaldseans
toov
sidered
con-
Assyrians
270,000
limited
this
duration
states
for
observations
planets^44)the
during
be
the
entire
that the
years
which,
described
the
landing
Critodemus
must
Hipparchus
their
not
was
Diodorus
and
the
high numbers,
observed
The
of
by 20,000
differs
and
they had
myriads
from
dorus,
Dio-
of
that
observations
years
Berosus
such
that
continued
Iamblichus
seven
with
trifling
discrepancy.
are
asserted
back
births
the
divination,upon
experience of 470,000 years. (42)
an
the
dealingwith
are
as
in
by
ing
Babyloniansassert-
identical
substantially
Babyloniansreached
of
of
[CHAP. V.
THE
of the
speaks
astrological
system
children,was
This
OF
pvrjpj]
Proclus
ivapihocrav,
in
Tim.
fWptaoas
p. 31
c, p.
Schneider.
(45) xix.
55.
(47) i. 81.
(46) i. 69.
(48) viii. " 812,
ed.
iruiv
neplodovs
kcu
Kopp.
71,
266
ASTRONOMY
"
with
Furthermore,
its division into
Egyptians.
Each
thirtydays ;
and
make
the
the
was
month,
Egyptian
Syncellusstates
work
it is affirmed
twelve
five
OF
2324
to
of the
of 365
consist
who
hours
the
days to
to
At
in the
is said to
so
so
make
filled with
was
custom
round
the
The
conjecture is probable;
If
referred
introduced
we
the Aratea
perforated
priestson
a
each
day
ing
year consist-
day by
Newton
Osiris
the
to
the
but
in
tions
funeral liba-
the
island
of
priestswith milk.(59)
year
time
of
when
360
days.(60)
this
religious
is uncertain.
to believe
are
by
of
tomb
filled every
were
has
was
was
sixtypitchersfor making
and
placed
been
at twelve
year
allude to
to
seems
five
days.
360
by
same
days.(56)According
Memphis,
near
the
adding twelve
in
fixed the
365
of
thirtydays,and
it of
Arminos
water
This
usage
fifteenth
the
to
days.
hundred
Philse,which
complementary days
king
it of 365
make
to
of Acanthse,
360
were
in
consisted
have
to
as
as
year.(58)This
Three
notice
belonged
days ; (57)that is,at
town
only of
to
days.(53) A
Saites, another
to
year
month,
vessel,which
as
so
attributed the reform
five
the
added,
b.c.(55)Manetho, however,
year,
and
of
dynastyreigned from
Censorinus, a certain King
months
report, consisted
this
his reform
to the
of the
invention
were
of the five
King Aseth,
Egyptian
dynasty;
his
accordingto
dynasty.(54) According to Manetho,

2607
the
was
complementary days
year
that the year,
Herodotus
by
months,
that the addition

of
[chap.V.
THE
the
of Germanicus,
account
the
of the
ancient
Latin
Scholiast
on
Egyptian kings took
an
(53) ii.4. An serologicalmythus respectingthe five complementary

days of the Egyptian year is given by Plutarch, l)e Is. et Osir. 12.
(54) p.
(55)
D.
123
See
Compare Lepsius, Chronol.
Boeckh, Manetho,
(56) Fragm.
Hist.
Gr.
der
Êgypter, p.
p. 222, 390.
vol. ii. p.
570.
Compare
Boeckh, Manetho,
p. 233.
(57) c. 19,
where
duodecim
(58) Diod. i. 97.

(59) Diod. i. 22.
(60) See Bailly,Hist.
177.
should
d'Astr. Anc.
be read
p. 399.
for tredecim.
4.]
SECT.
AND
BABYLONIANS
267
EGYPTIANS.
oath, in the temple of Isis,that they would

to the ancient
The
mandyas
had
cubits in
circumference,and
each
day
of the year
been
removed
marvellous
a
ornament
year of 365
From
The
with
reconciled
duration
and
ascribed
of other
circuit of the walls
one
another.
by
the Greeks
of Alexander
from
the
part of
days of
the
Plutarch,
360.
(66)The
number
at the
remarks
of
that it
It is stated
by
was
of
the
number
time
be
to
Herodotus
less than
that
autem
a sacerdote
(6i) Deducitur
et jurejurando adigitur
neque
tos,
formed
of
Artaxerxes
for the
Curtius
to
was
cubines
royalcon-
expedition; (67)and Diodorus
of Alexander's
not
by
derived
(65) According
sun.
concubines
is stated
to
torians
his-
other
and
said
were
worshipping the
the
Thus
year.(64)In Persia,365 youths
the
same
likelyto have
are
Clitarchus
numbers
year
stadia,according
360
to
Egyptian
is also various.
was
according
which
ceremony
the
Babylon
stadia
365
of the
bylonians,
the year of the Ba-
to
nations which
oriental
of
ancient
of the
adopted the Babylonian reckoning,

Ctesias,and
existence,
(63)it supposed
real
it is apparent, that the views
respecting the duration

be
have
it to
days.
these statements
Greeks
cannot
had
ever
which
on
Egypt. (63) If this
he invaded
when
by Cambyses
gold, 365
thickness,
represented. They stated
was
King Osy-
of
circle
in
cubit
one
of
tomb
the
with
decorated
been
once
that
declared
priestsof Thebes
lation
interca-
by
days.(61)
of 365
year
add
not
that of the
the
annual
days of
tribute
Isidis in locum
qui
the
year.(68)
of the
Cili-
nominatur
ady-
diem
intercalandum,
quern in festum diem immutarent, sed ccclxv. dies peracturos, sicut instiArat. vol. ii. p. 71, ed. Buhle.
est ab antiquis,
tutum
(62) Diod.
mensem
neque
i. 49.
(63) Letronne, Sur l'Objetdes represent.Zodiac, p. 76, treats the golden

Osymandyas as an invention of the Egyptian priests,
posteriorto
circle of
Alexander.
(64) Diod.
Ideler, Chron.
(65) Curt.
(67) iii.8.
ii.7.
For
conjecturesconcerning the Babylonianyear,
vol. i. p. 202"213.
iii.7.
(66) Artax.
27.
(68) xvii. 77.
see
268
ASTRONOMY
cians
day
to the Persian
of the
the
to the
of
India,
with
villages,
of Pandae
daughter of
and
infantry,
and
his
He
says
is
rule
of the
in
in
whose
over
300
365
s accession
Indian
that
the
race
ascends
to
150,000
towns,
given at great lengthby Arrian.(72)
is
villages,but
365
her father 500
district
mythology respectingHercules
elephants. The
nothing
into
royal tribute
women,
They
Pandsea
the
had
inhabitants
Pliny(71)states
governed by
Hercules.
500
from
pay
year.
daughter
received
for each
one
her
gave
the
distributed
and
of the
day
He
Pandsea.
to
obligation
an
each
nation
horses, being
(70)Hercules
Polysenus,
of
account
named
in India
south
on
360
was
[chap.V.
THE
year.(69)
According
daughter
king
OF
4000
elephants,
Pandsea
that
states
and 130,000
cavalry,
infantry.
"
The
allegedto
and
have
acquired,at
meditations
calendar,which
to have
been
that
science
as
the Greeks
made
does not
by
to
indebted
to
detailed accounts
of
Thus
to other
is
to
that
they
(73)but
it is
probably for
Egypt.
Similar
of Greek
oriental
This
to
countries, made
have
are
derivation
is fortified
philosophersto Egypt,
the lessons of the native
reported
science,
statements
general declarations,but
of visits
profiting
by
Thales
reluctance
mated
inti-
astronomical
their
Assyrian astronomy. (74)
merely upon
Assyria,and
It is indeed
and
certainly,
foundation
stated
are
superstructure, of their astronomical
respect
rest
make,
to
Greeks.
strangers with
the
the
were
with
the
them
are
tions
observa-
the
mysterious doctrine, and
and
curious
that, for
parts of
to
Egyptians
regulationof the
the
Egyptian priestsregarded
esoteric
disclosed it to
many
enabled
this science
the
and
priests,
of their
the
period,from
remote
communicated
an
affirmed
science,which
astronomical
visited
for
priestsand
Egypt, and
the
pose
pur-
sages.
to
have
See above, p. 18.

(69) iii.90.
(70) i. 3, " 4.
vi.
23.
(71)
(72) Ind. 8, 9.
Strab.
xvii.
viii.
1, " 29; Mart. Cap.
(73)
" 812.
See
Plat.
987.
After
(74)
Epinora. " 7, p.
describingthe origin of
in
writer
and
the
adds
astronomy
Assyria,
: odev
kcu
koL Travraxoae
Egypt
Kal dnelpa).
8evp'e^rjKei.,
/3e/3a"rai"icr/ieVa
XP"V($ pvpierei re
5.]
SECT.
received
cydes
who
BABYLONIANS
instruction
of
the
said to have
in
devoted
the
to
lessons
of the
more
states
the interment
of
which
ceremonies,
dead
contain
is the
This
the
age
reign
and
is
ficient
pro-
Egyptian
of Alexander.
p. 80,
notes
p. 4 ;
rites forbad
and
and
in this
Pythagorean
that Herodotus
of his
conceived
time
be
to
by Isocrates, that
the
philosophyinto
disciple
Greece.
(78)
respecting the relations of

receive
writers
from
poet Callimachus, who
Ptolemy Philadelphus, described
of
and
prohibition,supported by
their
The
few
copious.
that,having become
we
has
writer
are
covering;
It is mentioned
which
from
predecessor.
Bacchic
Pythagoreans
and
his
writers
many
proves
entire information
(75) Above,
p. 95, and
the
successive
than
woollen
similar
introduced
Pythagoras with Egypt

the
are
with
the
Egypt.
Egyptians,he
in
passage
ritual of
superstitious
with
each
Orphic and
body
Pythagoras visited Egypt,
to
not
was
he
applies,which
early Greek
that the
legend.(77)This
connected
remark
transaction
the
respect,he adds, they accord
of the
philosophers
by Pythagoras
that
chroniclers,
those of the later writers
Herodotus
the
derived
teachers,the
given by
accounts
sacred
earlyGreek
thoughts to physics,he
of mediaeval
to know
meagre
his
Asiatic
and
made
The
priests.
(75) Phere-
of the Egyptians; (76)but, though

disciples
respect
Egyptian
appears
the
among
the
astronomy.
"With
been
269
EGYPTIANS.
ill astronomy from
is included
Syros
were
AND
anterior
lived in
Pythagoras
84; Roth, Gescli- der Abendland.

Mullach, Frag. Phil. Gr. p. 203.
Philos.
as
vol. ii.
(76) Joseph,cont. Apion. ], " 2. Cedrenus, vol. i. p. 165, ed. Bonn,

that he visited Egypt in order to learn theology and physics.Compare
Midler, Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. i. p. xxxiv., who discredits the account.
says
C.
Quippe lana, segnissimi

(77) ii. 81. Compare Apul. Apol. p. 495.
inde
corporis excrementum,
detracta,
Orphei et Pythagorae
pecori
jam
of
to the doctrine
as
scitis,prof'anusvestitus est. There is a statement
Pythagoras concerningthe purity of linen,in Philostr. vit. Apollon. i. 32.
Accordingto
Iamblich.
Concerning
Herod,
iv. 95
"
6.
vit.
fabulous
Zamolxis
Pyth. 100, Pythagoras

connexion
was
said
of Zamolxis
to
have
of the Egyptian wisdom

Pythagoras. Some
have penetratedinto Thrace, Strab. vii. 3, 5.
(78)Busir. " 30, p. 227,
ed. Bekker.
learnt
was
wore
and
linen
dress.
Pythagoras,
see
astronomy from
likewise supposed to
some
270
OF
ASTRONOMY
having invented
that
us
geometricalproblems, and
some
others
from
visited
visited
Egypt
and
in
philosophers
these
derived from
been
order
obtain
to
Valerius
that
us
the
from
ages
Persia, and
lostratus,in
his life of
with
the
three
and
Egypt,
geometry,
Chaldseans,
writer
and
and
the
(70) Ap.
Diod.
(80) xiv.
i. " 16.
(82) i. 96,
x.
of
had
that
account
and
the
report
to his version
learnt
the
priests.
of
The
in
He
then
the
of
went
their
stars, and
the
of
of the
events
Phi-
magi.(85)
magi.(86)
of the
country, together
(87) According
writing.
account
the
priests
;
of
to
Pythagoras was,
Apu-
that he
magic ceremonies, arithmetic,

that
the
Brachmanes
another
account
he
afterwards
India.
of
visited
The
represented him
the
same
to have
11, ed. Bekker.
98.
(84) xxii. 16, "
Egypt. (84)
language
learned
that
also states
Pythagoras
circumstance, that Pythagoras
there
then
that
Ammianus
the
another
modes
from
declared
the
of
presence
astronomy. (83)
motions
leius,the commonly received

visited
the
Eudoxus
Babylon,
According
with
learnt
Egypt
and
Apollonius,likewise speaks of Pythagoras
late writers add
in his visit to
repeats
properties,from
having held intercourse

Some
Persian
afterwards
Egypt,
the
and
respectivepowers
Chios,
of
from
registersof
learnt
the
Pythagoras, Solon, Anaxagoras,
is similar.
Maximus
story, Pythagoras visited

past
in
instruction
derived
Plato
of
science
and
Egypt,
instruction
informs
Marcellinus
and
first
scientific
Egyptian priestsasserted
likewise
Egypt.(83) Justin
troduced
in-
informs
for
and
Egypt
They
country.
mathematical
visited
Pythagoras
Strabo
they produced proofs of
that
geometricaland
the
as
the
(79)
having
as
Babylon
he visited
Diodorus,
to
and
Pythagoras,Democritus, (Enopides
had
to
Greece.
Egypt
(80)and Cicero, that
magi.(81) According
that
into
Egypt
Pythagoras
purposes
[chap.V.
THE
(81) De
Fin.
(83) xx.
4.
v.
29.
21"22.
(86) i. 2.
(85) viii. 7, ext. 2.
Laert.
viii.
3 ; Diogenes
(87) Antiphon, ap. Diog.
this
Diogenes, see below, ch.
Pyth. 12. Concerning
on
Thule, ap. Porph.
viii. " 5.
5.]
SECT.
been
BABYLONIANS
the
among
that
AND
by Cambyses
prisonerstaken
having been
transferred
271
EGYPTIANS.
Persia, he
to
in
Egypt, and
became
the
of the
of Zoroaster, the fountain-head

magi, especially
sacred
mysteries.(88) This
Pythagoras
and
due
Egypt, and
to
only to
Iamblichus
that he
taken
Cambyses,(89)and
The
magi.
Samos
after
he
visitingsome
twenty-two
Egypt
returned
According
that
was,
from
he
the
of
received
from
that
by
the
Egyptians, arithmetic
the
Chaldseans, and
Magi. (90) Polybiusremarks, that
the
the
early
the stories of the travels
the
jDruids,who
lived in
the
conceived
were
Gauls
the
(92) By
as
received
the
the
instruction
for his intercourse
with
the
Strab. i. 2, 15
among
the
visit of
(p.1120,
ed.
meant
that
the
Egyptians and
Pythagoras
see
Bekker).
(92) Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 15, " 70.

(93) See Diog. Laert. procem. i. ; Strab.
the
the
(93)
philosophers.
of Mochus,
successors
Nazaratus
the Brachmanes
and of Zares
the
alludes
century before
last
doubtless
he
were
philosophers.
discipleof
sacerdotal
Hyperborean,
(89) Iamblich. vit. Pyth. " 19.

(90) Porph. vit. Pyth. 6. For
(91) Ap.
Greek
Suidas, in Uvdayopas 2a/xtoj,states
discipleof Abaris
he likewise
remark
that he also received lessons from
(88) Flor. ii. 15.

the
this
:(91)
Greeks
of the ancient
who
Polyhistor,
Gauls.
he
Pythagoras
priestsof the Egyptians, the Chaldseans,and the Magi
Assyrian,and
that
and
of
account
from
Christ,stated that Pythagoras was
was
passed
next
fifty-six.
geometry from
from
Sidon, where
transferred
was
passed twelve years
Phoenicians, astronomy
Alexander
and
he
that
Egypt;
left
reign of Polycrates; that,
he
learnt
highlyhonoured
:o
the
Pythagoras
that
ascetic observances
the
is, that
Syrian priests;
age
prisoner by
the
he
says
enjoyed the instruction of the
Porphyry, the
to
as
to
at the
Samos
Babylon
went
in
war.
voluntary,but
as
philosophers,he
with
all
visits of
prisoner of
Greek
years
to
visit
to
eighteen,in
Babylon, where
to
being
Iamblichus
of
of
age
associated
Egypt
the
of
Babylon, involuntary,
or
his
that he there
account
at the
of
Egyptian
from
makes
account
Persia
to
accident
the
describes, his
was
latter
disciple
iv. 4, 4.
to
Iambi.
Pythagoras
Magus, and
Chaldaeans.
Sidon, and
Pyth. "
14.
272
OF
ASTRONOMY
[CHAP.V.
THE
According to Plutarch, (Enuphis of Heliopoliswas

of
the
Clemens
Pythagoras. According to
it
structor
in-
the
Sonchis,
was
(94)
high priest.
that
Dionysiusstates
king
of
in the
at Rome
this
is
name
and
king
epithetof
an
of
to have
he
the
Amasis
Amasis
Pliny speaks of
which
by Augustus,
had
been
adds
in
the
was
lisk
obe-
an
sculptured
that
remark,
Egypt.(96)No
other
that
Egyptologistssuggest
;(97)but Pliny evidentlysupposed
king.
(Enopidesof Chios,
from
of his visit.
time
of this
it to be that
stated
implies that
king'sreignPythagoraswas
is made
mention
j (95)
Semneserteus
of
reign
during
his
at the
Egypt
set up
which
to Amasis
recommendation
letter of
Polycratesgave Pythagoras a
derived
is
Pythagorean philosopher,
instruction
respectingthe
likewise
sun's
course,
Egypt.(^
Empedocles
having held
intercourse
residence
The
Asia,
is mentioned
been
have
It
is
from
the
writers.
Persian
in
Egypt,
considered
Philostratus
affirmed
by Cicero, that
learning the
science
this
: (101)
priests
and
his
; (10")he
them
spoke of
his
as
travels in
the
inferiors in
Plato visited
of
Egypt
numbers
statement
and
in
recurs
for
the
astronomy
other
Latin
(102)
(94) Plut.
de Is. et Osir. 10
This
(95) viii.3.
Clem.
Strom,
Alex.
story is inconsistent with the
i. p. 131.
in Iamblichus
account
Samos,
vifc.Pyth. 11, that Pythagoras escaped secretlyfrom
avoid the despotism of Polycrates. Ovid, Met. xv. 60, makes
flyfrom the tyranny of Polycrates.
(96)Plin.
(97) Roth,
(98) Above,
N.
H.
Gesch.
xxxvi.
His
in order
to
Pythagoras
14.
der Abendl.
Philos. vol. ii.p. 69, notes.
p. 132.
(99) Plin. N. H. xxx.

(100) Above, p. 137.
(101) De Fin. v. 29.
i. 10.
as
magi.(")
previouslymentioned
but
and
knowledge.
of
purpose
the
with
of Democritus
Egyptian geometers,
scientific
by Pliny
distant travels
i.; Philostrat.
He
are
went
alluded
to
vit.
Apollon.i. 2.
Egypt
'discendi
to in Tusc.
(102) See Val. Max. viii.7, ext. 3; Lucan,

Marc, above, n. 84.
" 15. Amm.
causa,' de
Rep.
Disp. iv. 19.

x.
181
Quintilian,i. 12,
274
to
ASTRONOMY
have
there
sailed
far
as
polis,and
Sonchis
alluded
by
to
in the
Plato
with
to communication
Christ,
were
fact, if
it
not
learned
two
in the
even
formidable.
very
(ln)
attested;
sufficiently
were
of
ancient
or
Pythagoras,as
it is delivered
to us,
Egyptologists admit
that
even
is doubtful.
even
is
sixth
is
Egypt
to
century before
believe
could
there
is
The
the
scarcityof
life of
whole
series of recent
the
in
similarity
Egyptian priests,which
Sonchis,
the
visit of Plato
the
fables
Egypt
to
of the
names
repetitionand
informant
is
Eudoxus
of
betokens
teacher
another
Pythagoras;
teacher
of Helio-
physicalobstacles
We
but
he
(112)
is likewise
There
Solon
evidence.
contemporary,
and
visit of
Tim8eus.(110)The
Egypt,
Plutarch,
to
priests,Psenophis
Sais.(109)The
of
[CHAP.V.
THE
Egypt.(108)According
as
with
communed
OF
of
of
Solon,
learned
poverty
is also
of invention.
teacher
Pythagoras is CEnuphis;
that
Chonuphis;
of
Plato
is
of
the
Sech-
nuphis.(113)
Greeks
later
The
leads
spiritwhich
national
the claims
for
discoveries.
They
modern
of their
rather
countries.
(108) He
himself
as
land
having
the
merit
the
useful
of science
of
inventions
were
made
at
some
that
to
tend
con-
and
glory of
their
having
duced
intro-
from
time
foreign
impeded
stay
"
ib.
that
iiri7rpoôf/o"t,
KavafiiSoseyyvdtpo.kttjs.
Nei'Xou
(109) Plut.
in
to inventions
enhance
to
them
Long journeysby
described
wanting
historians
sought
and
sciences
been
countrymen
own
philosophersby claiming for

unknown
have
to
appear
Plut.
Sol. 26.
In the treatise,de Is. et Osir. 10, he likewise
mentions
Sonchis.
(no)
" 5, p.
(in)
Alcseus
i. 2,
"
21.
Compare
mentioned
Crit.
"
7, p. 113.
in his poems
that he had visited
Egypt, Strab.
30.
(112) See Bunsen,
Egypt,
vol. i. p. 60,
Eng.
Tr.
The travels of the early Greek

philosophers,and the profound science
and
doubted
Chaldaeans,
of the Egyptians
are
and
by TJkert, Geogr. der Gri.
DO.
vol. i. 1, p. 51,
2, p.
Bom.
(113) See Lepsius,Chron.
der
Mg.
p. 550.
5.]
SECT.
AND
BABYLONIANS
of the accomplishment, the

difficulty
The
by serious obstacles.
ardour
which
it showed
marvel
which
exaggeratedthe
probably
furnished
in the
models
Minor, and
India
Libya, Iberia,and
have
been
ninth
known
by
only
search
of
have
to
political
journeyed
to
regionscould scarcely
his countrymen
to
Thus
tendency.
to have
even
of which
some
name
in
Egypt,
in Diodorus,
perceive,particularly
everythingGreek
Egypt. (115)Thus
to
learnt his architectural
built the Cretan

He
this
distance,
in the
eighth or
century before Christ. (m)
We
have
for
the love of
of unknown
excellences
Spartan reforms, but
for his
science,and
lawgiver,is reported not
Lycurgus, the ancient

visited Crete, Asia
of
cause
motives
the
275
EGYPTIANS.
doctrines
from
poet, whom
visitor,
(118)
was,
Much
an
by the general
with
the
great
taking
of late
be the
most
nations.
in those
The
to
national
Egypt
as
verted
writers, con-
to the
parative
com-
Egyptians asserted
their
ancient of mankind
admitted. (12")This
partially
were
to have
(116)
Egyptian labyrinth.
consent
patrioticfeelingexisted
to
and
to
Egyptian.(n9)
antiquityof
claims
Dsedalus
countiy,
Homer,
contented
was
trace
having derived his religious
as
Egypt. (117) Even
Diodorus
into
of the
Orpheus
to
disposition
he supposes
skill in that
after the model
likewise describes
days as
their claims
and
circumstance
afforded
an-
that
of
4.
Plutarch
Aristocrates, the son
says
who
three
latter
carried
him
the
to
writer
tries.
counonly
This Aristocrates was
who
lived in the first or
a Lacedaemonian,
of which several
work
entitled
and
wrote
Aa/ctowKd,
a
century B.C.,
(114) See Plut. Lye.
Hipparchus,is the
second
authorityrespectingLycurgus is at least as
Clemens
or
respectingPythagoras. See Frag.
likewise states
that Lycurgus visited
Strabo
in
order
to
its
19.
Egypt
laws, x. 4, "
study
(115) See Lepsius,Chron. der iEg. p. 41.
is made
statement
(116) i. 61, 97. The same
by Pliny, xxxvi. 19.
fragments are
good
as
that
Compare
His
extant.
of Iamblichus
Hock's
Kreta, vol. i. p.
56
68.
"
(T17) i. 69, iv. 25.

(119) "Oprjpov
01
"
6.
Compare
270; Joseph,cont.
of the
TrXeZo-rot Alyinrnov(paivovaiv, Clem.
Heliodor.
(120) See Herod,

"
(118) i. 69.
Egyptians
Êth.
Alex.
Strom,
i. 15,
hi. 14.
iv. 265
ii. 2 ; Plat. Tim. " 5, p. 22 ; Apollon.Ehod.
2. Aristotle speaks of the great antiquity
Pol. vil. 10.
ovtoi
yap apâioraroi
p,tv Sokovctiv eivai,
Apion. i. "
276
ASTRONOMY
other
[CHAP.V.
THE
findingthe originsof
for
ground
OF
Greek
philosophy in
Egypt.
After
motive
diffusion
the
added
was
for
of
the origins
of
attributing
Egyptians,the Phoenicians,
to the
these
Like
belonged
sought
to
to
nations, the
non-Hellenic
the
remove
race
Jews
such
as
Josephus, likewise
Lactantius
who
their
learn
Egyptians
sacred
rites,should
(121) This
this purpose.
fountain.
Jewish
and
magi
time
when
and
and
that
states
Persia,
and
his visits
were
of the
some
not
was
Eusebius
Thus
Babylon, Egypt,
have
Hebrews
of
Jewish
owed
writers,
and
by
drunk
that
said
to
Plato,
order to
in
visited the
Jews
other
writers,
sacred
the
at
for
Pythagorasvisited
with
conversed
were
Romans
Greeks
Persia
shared
philosophers to have
supposed those
who
wonder
apologists
Pythagoras
magi
not
they
feeling.
that
the
and
lonians.
Baby;
and
the
merely
in this
his wonder
expresses
visited the
shared
Greeks
that
The
sciences
the
Christian
the
prejudice of the
philosophy to foreigners.
Greek
barbarians
were
and
powerful
the Persians, and
against a foreign religion,

by showing
their
further
a
Christianity,
have
the
priests
fallen
at
residingin Egypt
the
and
Babylon.(122)
Josephus
indebted
and
for
Theodoret,
Origen
of his
much
eminent
an
concur
in
philosophy to
sparks of
that
Clemens
Numa
was
the medium
the
the
truth
from
dislike
of
belief which
of the
the
Jews
and
(123)and
Moses.
Plato, as having derived
(m)
It
is declared
anthropomorphism
descended
to him
from
attributed
Moses
the
(125)
Pythagoreanphilosophy;
(121) Div. Inst. iv.
ecclesiastical writer of the fifth century,
speaksof Pythagoras,Anaxagoras,
some
statingthat Pythagoras was
by
to
through
connexion
of
2.
(122) Preep.Evang.
4, p. 470.
(123) Joseph, contr. Apion. i. 22, and Origenes contr. Cels. i. 13. See
Fras;m. Hist. Gr. vol. iii.p. S6, 41.
Compare Porph. vit. Pyth. 11, with
x.
vol. ii.p. 22.

(124) Grace. Affect, ii.51, p. 79, eel. Gaisford.
from
Clem. Alex. Peed. ii. 1, " 18.
Kiessling'snote,
(125) Strom,
i. 15,
"
71.
The
metaphor
is borrowed
6.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
AND
Pythagoras with the doctrines

than
the
connexion
The
and
of Moses
Numa
with
calls Plato
even
philosopher.^129)Numenius
the
Moses
in
view,
of
of
age
the
Attic
an
and
the
Persian
teaching both
the
that
the Jews
from
Pythagoras and
of
(132) Augustine
acquainted with
was
that
the
story
of
Egypt, and having

with
"
the
the
inclines
in
Egypt
the
in
claimed
of
name
the
Jew
Plato
opinion that
but
shows
he
in
Jeremiah
met
is
prophecies,
his
same
inconsistent
chronology.
(133)
The
of the
both
character
true
Egyptian priests,as
astronomers,
an
their
sky, and
stimulated
by
by
seems
(126) See
vol. i. p. 449
and
their seclusion
observations
the Author's
Inquiry into
yap
Clem.
Evang. xi.
10.
i"m
UXdrav
Strom,
Biogr.
(131) Prsep.Ev.
i. 1,
"
clearness
perhaps
"
"
150.
Suidas
the art. Numenius
servers.
ob-
unassisted
EarlyRom.
by
Hist,
in
the
words
of Numenius,
Euseb.
tiovpivios,
in Dr.
Smith's
Diet,
Prsep.
of Anc.
xi. 8.
i. 22, " 150.

Compare Valckenaer,
(132) Clem.
in
the 4th vol. of Gaisford's edition
Aristobulo, reprinted
Pr"p. Evang.
Strom,
(133) Civ. Dei,
likewise
astronomical
of the
of
10.
rj Mowo-i)? aTTiKi"av;
i. 32,
Compare
the
70.
Strom,
(f)t.\6(ro"fios,
(129) 6 e'"'Efipaiojv
(130) rl
by
G-esck. vol. i. p. 560.
; Sckwegler, Rom.
(127)Protrept.c. 6, "
(128) P*d. ii. 1, " 18.
the Cred.
that
been,
rude, and
were
the
have
been
"
and
to
leisure
religiousmotive
some
Their
in
Babylonian
early period they had, induced
from
cited
the
Scriptures;
heard
the
origin for
philosopher having
there
but
nothing
likewise
was
to the
Hebrew
lived in
resided
same
spurious treatise published under
Aristobulus.
who
was
who
Plato
rant
igno-
not
was
acquired a knowledge
(131) The
dominion.
legislation
fullyadopts
have
may
goras^126)
Pytha-
Hebrew-instructed
Plato
dress. (13") Eusebius
doctrines
he
that
the
of
learnt
Pythagorean,
said
suggests that Plato
the Mosaic
under
the
Antonines,
Plato
'
less fabulous
doctrines
the
and
;(127)
the Hebrews
he
;(128)
being not
that
writer states
same
religionfrom
of David
of
277
EGYPTIANS.
viii. 11, xi. 21.
Diatribe
do
of Eusebius
278
instruments
and
recorded
directed
a
OF
ASTRONOMY
doubtless,but
were,
be
; it may
with
the
that
capacityand
of
either
attached.
as
methods
or
that
universe
founded
The
seems
merely
the
of the
the
the
solar
follow
must
year.
at
an
equinoxes and
earlyperiod,have
(134) Herodotus
observances
pi(T(ru"s
with
iovres /ndAicrra
7ravra"v
to
prove
land-
in
that
own
Chaldsean
in
demonstrations
of
the
or
abstract
the
perties
pro-
by Apollonius.(135)
which
have
necessarily
is
astronomical
been
the
mination
deter-
highly probable that
solstices,
(136)and
Chaldfean
and
the
by
heliacal
Egyptian priests
approximated closelyto
its true
peculiaraddiction of the Egyptians to

be neworship of their gods : êocre/Seey
ii.
37.
dvdpanrwv,
pointsout
connected
skill
their
exclusively
subjectsto
It
Egyptians
their
any
the
speculative
the
to
whether
the
of
system
upon
goes
was
invented
stars, the
risingsof particular
may,
of
geometrical
trained
sufficiently
earliest
directed
was
of
observing
to
the
of
Greeks
doubted
conic sections
One
observation
able
be
reasoningto
even
evidence
mind
form
suppose
conception of
it with
ascribed
out
mind,
the
to
they treated
grown
be
may
Oriental
to
which
consistently
cannot,
rose
geometry
of the
geometry
It
of the
ever
extant
Egyptian priesthad
of
have
to
fectly
imper-
to
eclipses,
as
(134) We
inductive,or
an
upon
All
invention.
"
such
they attempted
knowledge
measuring.
scientific
nations
science ; that
astronomy
basis.
tendencies
these
and
irregularly
reasonablysuspected that tlieywere
to phenomena,
particularly
superstitiousinterest
[CHAP.V.
THE
the
the
(135) Brugsch, Hist. d'Egypte,part i. p. 39, admits that the astronomy

L'astronomie
scientific.
ancient Egyptian priests was
not
(he
les
calcule
n'etait
chez
science
cette
eux
mathematique qui
says)
pas
des astres, en
mouvements
les grands systemes qui compoconstruisant
des phenosent
la sphere celeste. C'etait plutotun recueil d'observations
ru"nes periodiquesdu ciel et du pays egyptien,dont le rapport rcciproque
dans
observaient
ne
pouvait echapper longtemps aux yeux des pretres,,qui
Leurs
du
ciel.
nuits claires de l'Egypte,les asterismes brillants
conces
naissances astronomiques etaient fondees sur la base de l'empirisme,
etnon
celle d'une observation
sur
mathematique.'
of the
'
(136) Geminus,
c.
the solstices.
6, p. 19, states that
the
served
obEgyptians particularly
7.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
length,the
time
for
chronologicalpurposes.
consisted
informs
of
360
a
further correction.
his
statement, the
year of
knowledge
Strabo
of
which
quarter of
of
the
the
Among
part.
their
beyond
365
period (Strabo remarks) the

the
by
the
writings
derive
as
with
the
as
of
all that
the
was
know
we
the
the
365^
days.
of the year
an
exactitude
by methods
mention
is made
Strabo
which
elsewhere
the visit of Plato

consumed
(137) ii.4.
See
and
Eudoxus
thirteen
above,
truths
known
un-
until
of
translations
of astronomy
the
Metonic
to
and
cycle,
to
the
their
cycle
the
native
length
Egyptian
comprehension.
of scientific astronomical
of
Greek
them
; for
at
translations
to be of later
he
says
sumed
as-
who
moreover,
half,determined
surpassed
years
p. 266.
octaeteric
Hipparchus,
conceive
must
was
year
is inconsistent
The
unknown
by Egyptian priests,or
treatises.
to this
still continue
statement
progress
and
century and
No
Greek
Up
previous octaeteric cycle,preceded
Egypt;
by
priests,and
the
other
Greece.
to
preceded Strabo
with
in
of the
of
chief
writings of the Egyptian priests,
calendar
reform
year
'
many
from
respectingthe
visit of Eudoxus
a
them
the
year.
length of
true
municated
com-
they imparted, was
Egyptian priests. They

from
purpose
who
concealed
in the
This
theChaldgeans.'(138)
history of
which
the
of
exact
implied
priests;
which
days
obtained
information
well
of the
Greeks, together with
the later astronomers
less
was
in
journeyed together to
discoveries,but
scientific truths
of time
excess
time
Heliopolis,for the
at
extractingthe scientific knowledge

some
is accurate
cycle,which
Eudoxus
years
of
day.
and
passed thirteen
and
his
octaeteric
that Plato
states
in
year
were
nothing
says
If,therefore, Herodotus
Greek
odd
complementary days
days.(137)He
Egyptian
the
of the
five
of 365
year
any
the
that, in his time, the Egyptian year
us
days, to
added, making
Egypt,
279
EGYPTIANS.
important fact with respect to the notation of
most
Herodotus
than
AND
that
tises
trea-
these
of
origin than
these
sophers
philo-
Heliopolis in Egypt,
(138) xvii. i. "
29.
in
280
partiallysuccessful
divulge their
had
been
It
does
Thebes
additional
of
quarter
of
day by
the
by
year
the
Horapollo,
additional
Egyptian
day
calendar.
Strabo
and
that
who
showed
adds
that
that
of
the
pretended
Gallus
Gallus
Egypt
the
which,
being
not
(140)
i. 50
ridicule
friend
of
the
it is certain
calendar
rectified
by
Strab. xvii. 1,
time
days,and
in
as
year,
of
an
the
his
astronomical
knowledge
guidesand
mere
day
own
cicerones,
foreigners.
He
accompanied the
in his ascent
that
Nile,
of the
his
pretensions
contempt. (U1) iElius
and
Strabo
he
prefectof
was
that, at
of
any
Egyptians had
its
the
time
year
contained
"
of the
duration
of the
of
Julian
days ;
365
intercalation, fell
are
one
day
46.
apidpovcriv
ra
AlyvnTioi,'
yap
t""t-
i. 5.
drrapTiêi,
An
(141) xvii. 1, " 29.
attempt
Bunsen,
by
Egypt, vol. i. p.
is made
(142) Anni
the
365
fourth
accounts
7repi"T(rr]i"rjpepav
rjpepav
of
that the year
8lci TfTpaeTTjpi"os
rerapra
It
determined
they
Chseremon, who
but
;(142)
Egyptian
(139) Diod.
aapa
with
declares
correct
the
the
B.C.
twenty-fourand twenty-five
fluctuating,
(U3)and
reform,
into
Alexandria
from
intimate
indeed
always been
that
possession of science,but
in the
years
Macrobius
being
as
providingfor
their curiosities to
and
priestnamed
to the
was
and
degenerated
generallytreated
were
in
Egyptian priestsof
the
temples
certain
prefectiElius
every
all scientific
had
they
Strabo,
(140)
admits
destitute
were
and
consisted
intercalated
was
Greeks
priestsof
the
moon.(139) In
the
year
find
intercalary
arrangement.
an
by
and
into Greek.
and
by Diodorus,
not
sun,
mical
astrono-
written
to
account, that
\ days;
prieststo
if this
easy
Diodorus
by
365
mentioned
particularly
Julian
this
with
singularin using a year
been
interpretthem
represented,both
are
their
have
could
consist
not
native
alreadyconsigned to
would
who
Egypt
the
knowledge : whereas,
published treatises,it
resident in
[CHAP.v.
THE
induce
to
attempt
scientific
knowledge
is
OF
ASTRONOMY
certus
gentium disparinuinero
(143) See above, "
to defend
92
"
the
4, Engl.
learning of
Cliseremon
tr.
apud solos semper

iEgyptios fuit, aliarum
nutabat, Saturn, i. 12, " 2.
pari errore
modus
4.
282
ASTRONOMY
fell
25th
the
was
year
hundred
one
of
the
on
of
the
June
he
Dog-star.(147) His
used
periodwas
in
ancient
which
that
purpose
the
five
planets,return
the
great year of
says
the
Syncelluscites
mention
is made
and
period
this
periods of
to
been
Greeks
formed
chronicle'
on
the
the
origin.
(151) It
is to be
in any
(147) Censorin.
Horn,
ad
ann.
c.
238, who
chronicle,in
of
36,525
cycle,which
to
as
1461
by
25.
Boeckh
by
the
(15")
neither
with
connected
Compare
rightlyreads
The
'
it to
to the
for
Ulpii in
of
cycle,nor
is
late
its
Sirius.
life of the
the
127;
val
inter-
statement
Tacitus,
p.
ancient
risingof
with
year
Ideler, ib.
Pii
this
the
from
learn
21.
years;
Egyptians,has evidently
that
we
which
is attributed
astrologicalproductions
as
and
reduce
entire
fifth centuries
way
the
different
moon,
so
referred
observed
hence,
by
by 25,
identified the great cosmical
phoenix;^58)and
and
period
the
to
as
authority of
subdivisions,are
Others
cosmical
divided
and
nomical
astro-
devised
sun
ancient
an
of
multiplication
third
those
originalstations,and complete
is
by Syncellus,
cited
between
made
the
by
tation
compu-
Canicular
the
were
the
years,
of
well
as
mere
from
it differed
(149) The
years.
risingof
of the
on
20th
(148)
passage
great
the
on
appliesthis cycleto
to their
time
varieties
many
1461
is further
1461
the
that
universe.
of
in
cycle,because
fell
Thoth
the
this current
supposing that
iu
Firmicus
astronomers.
he
so
Canicular
is founded
statement
practice,or
of
cycles,
be
to
us
justify
not
infers that
he
first of
assumes
[CHAP.V.
THE
of the
year
earlier the
years
; it does
and
hundredth
July, which
OF
some
late
Clinton, Fast.
Censorinus.
major ille,quern ferunt,perficeretur

qui quinque has Stellas,lunam etiam ac solem, locis suis originibus
cirrestituit,qui mille quadringentorum et sexaginta unius anuorum
(148) Quantis etiam conversionibus

annus,
que
cuitu terminatur, Prsef. ad Astron.
7, ed. Bonn, cf. p. 30,

(149)vol. i. p. 95
Boeckh,
Manetho, p. 46.
interpretedby
"
(150) See Boeckh,

(151) Concerning
Bonn, vol. ii.p. 42.
p. 87, Harles.
(152) Plin.
x.
ib. p. 52
these
For
"
Bredow,
productions,see
c.
passage
is
rightly-
7.
the yevina
2 ; Solin.
The
64.
33,
"
of
Hermes,
11"13
see
Fab.
in
Syncellus,ed.
Bibl.
Horapoll.ii.57.
Gr. vol. i.
8.]
SECT.
writers
BABYLONIANS
from
(departing
period of
500
period consist
the
of
1461
authors.
shared
by
have
to
which
when
by
declared,that
they all
met
Theon
of
astronomers
when
all the
great cosmical
to their
return
in
planets met
would
be
in the
sign of Capricorn, it would
submerged by
sequent
sub-
to have
seems
for Berosus
that
repeated by many
fanciful notion
been
is
reported
the
sign of
and
great deluge ;
of
This
be visited
corresponds with
year
(153) Ann.
vi. 28.
Other
the
on
phoenix,double
bird to 1000
years.
authorityof Mamilius,
540
years
and
;
Lepsius, p. 170,
is arbitrary and
this
See
as
period,and
Lepsius, ib.
proposes
read
Canicular
the
Claudian
a senator, reports that

is confirmed
this number
to
of
year
an
b.c.(156)
1322
year
an
is followed
ii. 73, who
byand Lactantius, in their
Herod,
authors,
the
first
the
Compare
writers.
poems
in
beginning
as
in
century,
Rising of the Dog-star, reckons
the
upon
Menophres
numerous
lived in the fourth
Alexandria, who
fragment
extant
for
idea of
is
assigned
phoenix),made
heavenlybodies
Plato, and
who
great conflagration.
(155)
era
in
(154)This
world
(153) The
the
the Chaldsean
Cancer, the
the life of the
years.
original
occurs
stations,
283
EGYPTIANS.
authorityof Herodotus,
to
years
at the close of
year,
AND
in
life of the
the
vellous
mar-
the
p. 181. Pliny,x. 2, on
the life of the phoenixlasted
by Solinus,
for
mcdlxi
improbable. Suidas,
extend
""om",
the
makes
33,
c.
his
but
;
dxl
"
12.
conjecture
period 654
Others,
Chseremon, ap. Tzetz. Chil. v. 6, fixes it at 7006 years.
years.
for
made
the
last
12954
lifeof
the
to
Solinus,
according
phoenix
years, " 13,
which
ed.
is the
long year
Leemaus,
of Cicero.
Concerning
exhibited
phoenixwas
of the Emperor Claudius, 800 U.C., and
Urbis, the officialjournalof Home, Plin.
p. 242.
the
x.
the
phoenix,see
in the
Pome,
at
fact
was
2 ; Solin.
in the Acta
entered
c.
Horapollo,
censorship
33, "
14.
authors cited by
(154) See Martin, Timee, torn.
;
him ; Arago, Pop. Astr. b. 33, c. 43.
Cicero, ap. Tac. de Caus. Corr. El.
Macrob.
Comm.
16, assignsa duration of 12954
years to the great year.
Somn.
Sextus
Scip.ii. 11, " 11, fixes it at 1500 years.
Empiricus, adv.
and
ii. p. 78"80
Mathem.
the
i. 105, p. 747, Bekker, at 9977 years.

Achilles Tatius, c. 18,
the long years of the superiorplanetsas follows : that of
at 350,635 years ; that of Jupiterat 170,620 years ; that of Mars
p. 81, defines
Saturn,
at
Concerning the dn-oKaTua-Taais,or

years.
ii. 57.
Ptolemy, Tetrabibl. i. 2, considers the
120,000
at
year,
where
and
the
they
end
stood
of which
with
the
heavenly bodies
regard to
the
earth at
are
its
long year, see

hypothesisof
restored
to
the
pollo,
Horaa
great
places
beginning,as groundless
fanciful.
(155) Sen.
Nat.
(156) See Biot,

tienne
Quaest.iii.29.
Becherches
(Paris,1823), p. 306.
sur
plusieursPoints
de l'Astronomie
Egyp-
284
ASTRONOMY
period,whose
termination
139=1461)
Menophres
was
from
the
period of
139
movable
course
transfers this
in
measured
as
period,consistingof
place of
the
constitutes
founded
the
Thoth
place at
proper
apparentlyof
This
of
era
in
the
the
rising
(157) De
which
Ke
writer
alluded
to
Rust.
with
has
the
is
idea
to
is
calendar.(158)
to
or
the
imaginary cycle,
an
simple computation.
year of 365
attached
been
and
by Diodorus, who
on
risingof
the
the
to
anterior
exclusively
upon
365^ days with
back
by Herodotus,
origin,though founded
connexion
necessary
importance
even
quadriennial
fanciful
Julian
the
to the sun's
its course,
any
by
computation rests
of
year
of
Egyptian antiquities.It
late
sun
mentioned
not
is not
This
year.(157)
indeed
or
era.(159)It
copiouson
of the
solar
period is
Aratus
that
it commenced
which
period
intercalary
Canicular
Christian
declares
days, brings the
1461
great
the
Aristotle,or
no
first of
the
the
backwards
principleof calculation
days ; he
zodiac from
on
The
so
which
that
calculated
years,
occupied its
year
inferred
(1322
Dog-star.
Columella
is
1461
in
a.d.,
by Censorinus
be
it may
[CHAP.V.
THE
is mentioned
therefore
a
year
Egyptian
of the
and
OF
the
the
comparison
days ;
and
Dog-star.
Sothiac
has
The
cycle
iii.6.
quotes Virgil ; he appears to have lived in the first

half of the first century after Christ.
His time is therefore subsequent to
(158) Columella
the Julian
reform.
(159) See Lepsius,ib. p. 167.

SyDcellus,vol. i. p. 72, to Manetho,
critics.
E. T.
See
Boeckh,
Lepsius,Chron.
Manetho,
der
/Eg.
The
is
treatise nepl Sudtcos, attributed by

regardedas spuriousby the modern
Egypt, vol. i. p. 660,

14; Bunsen,
413; Miiller, Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.
p.
p.
Ptolemy Philadelphusis not

There
is nothing to showthat it referred to the Canicular
cycle. Syncellusspeaks of the fifth year
of Concharis, the twenty-fifth
king of the sixteenth dynasty of the Canicular
It is agreed by modern
critics
cycle,in Manetho, vol. i. p. 193, ed. Bonn.
of the Canicular
that these words
not
to be taken as proving the mention
are
in Biot, Becherches
lAnnee
See Letronne
sur
cycle by Manetho.
l'Acad.
des.
Inscr.
vol. xii.
Mem.
de
des
570
1836,
Egyptiens, p.
vague
;
229
Chron.
der
ii.
74
Manetho,
Ill
Boeckh,
/Eg.
6,
part
; Lepsius,
p.
;
p.
Boeckh
p. 512.
earlier
than
the
thinks
third
that the dedication
to
century after Christ.
"
p. 419
Sothiac
de l'Acad. xii. 2, p. Ill (1836),thinks that the

Letronne, Mem.
unknown
to the ancient
Egyptians; and that it was
periodwas
9.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
modern
by
AND
writers, and
the
antiquity,seem
computations based
be
to
is,the retention
after it
that
of
known
the
true
of
civil year
was
year
calculations for
of 365
longerby
year.(160)This
period of
1476
that
he
as
it
days,
quarter
certain astronomical
from
years
that
as
formed
the death
of
Ptolemy regarded
solar year.
true
the
equation for
two
of two
months,
of
of
months,
would
day, in Egypt, (161)
four
of
year
to
Egyptian priests,
month,
one
and
It
theory.
years,
is therefore
though they
probably be referred,by
the
exact
single
the
pions
cham-
science among
primitive period of ignorance,and
to
unnecessary
rest
proofs of the
of the received
ber,
num-
of
even
by this arbitrarysupposition be reconciled
would
The
months, of three
hypothesisof profound astronomical
of the
the
years.
allegedexistence'
The
the
only by computation;
reported by Syncellus,is not, however,
as
tian
Egyp-
one
by the readjustment of
days and the
365
1476
period obtained
described
of
shows
passage
years
Egyptian year
period of
exhibited
words, by the restoration
; in other
of Alexander
the
this
day.
Syncellusspeaks of Ptolemy having
and
its supposed
upon
equally groundless. What
cyclereallyattests
was
285
EGYPTIANS.
as
upon
insist
on
with
their
these discordant
good evidence
as
many
profound science of the Egyptian
priests.
"
Diodorus
character
sober
and
of the
of
cultivation
the
Chaldsean
advantageswhich
Greek
even
it is
only
Syncellus; and
to Manetho, who
Clemens
Censorinus,
by
unknown
cited
he supposes
the Alexandrine
that it may
not
with
never
of
for the
the
sects
philosophic
and carefulness
that,for antiquity
probably
the hereditary
priesthood afforded
science, in comparison
disputatioushabits of the
affirms
that
dwells upon
rivalries
;
and
of astronomical
employs
he
obser-
it : he remarks
Alexandria, Chalcidius,and
improbabty
be
an
invention
of
astrologers.
(160) Vol. i. p. 389, ed. Bonn.

(161) See above,
year,
Fourier
see
La
p. 32.
in the French
work
Manetho, p. 63"64.
des B. L. xiv. p. 346 ; and
Egypt, torn. i. 803.
Boeckh,
Nauze, Acad,
on
On
the
tian
Egyp-
the Memoir
of
286
ASTEONOMY
nations.
the
We
assured
are
of the
division
diurnal
of
the
Herodotus
sundial,and
by
twelve
sundial
that
time
afforded
be
cannot
the
ancient
parts (afterwards called

a
Babylonians.(162)This
the
from
[chap. V.
THE
pre-eminent among
into
day
the
hours), for which

Greeks
stood
Chaldeeans
vation, the
OF
rude
and
considered
to the
came
measure,
obvious
sure
mea-
indicatingany
as
in astronomy.
great proficiency
to Aratus
Scholiast
The
from
of stars
tables
what
authoritythere
value
or
cannot
31,000
story of
of
the
mentioned
from
research
to
this
of
been
the
was
received,we
to
writer
believe
leaving a
unknown
to
authentic
readingof
be
derived
from
and
this
not
Latin
ii.29"31
(163) Ad Arat. 752.

(165) Hist. Astr. Anc.
published
have
immediate
Aristotle
are
that
of
existence
School.
an
of
truth
of 720,000,
The
number
the
unauthorized
Other
any
equally
exhibits the incredible

the
or
they
Aristotle,
was
of the Alexandrine
quired,
re-
silent
was
but
successors
objectionto
quotes
Eudemus,
even
Their
story
reduction
writers,indeed, who
or
470,000,
or
above, p. 176.
(164) Above,
vol. i. p. 308.
escaped
We
century.
Not
translation.
certainly
was
not
observations,
trace.
if it
all the
Simplicius,who
third
clusive
con-
it has
of his
any
only that
of
fact
of it would
by adopting
give the portentous numbers
(162) Diod.
in
be
astronomy,
remarked,
remarkable
of the
the passage
removed
a
has
them.
astronomers
of 31,000 years;
cannot
Chaldsean
himself
mass
noticed
the
the
diligentcommentator
disciplesand
have
Aristotle,would
to
the mention
enormous
the
to
seems
(163)but
what
or
have
their
observations, extending over
(165) This
been,
of his
perishedwithout
other
derived
Chaldseans
statement,
Delambre
Aristotle
by
moreover,
as
and
allegedto
Babylon
as
fable.
Porphyry, a
it from
this
antiquityof
the
If it had
works.
for
tables
true.(164)But,
appearance
not
was
astronomical
the
sent
years,
proofof
were
Egyptians
the Greeks
discover.
now
The
the
of the
extent
that
states
p. 263.
270,000
9.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
AND
of the series of
years, for the duration

show
that
That
Porphyry
vantages
Babylonian and Egyptian priests,enjoyingthe ad-
the
of
cloudless
and
clear
the year, had
need
systematically,
the
of the
a
whatever
useless
had
have
must
of their
used
by
are
of
time
up
the
made
have
been,
Alexandria,
who
existed,through the patronage

mentions
never
vation
obser-
an
which
those
could
of 270,000 years
not
he
boast
cited
of
and
remote
Babylonian eclipsesmentioned
years
is
721,
720, 621,
and
by
523
B.C.;
earliest recorded
fifty-five
years subsequentto the
mencement
com-
Olympiads, and thirty-twoyears subsequent

of Rome.
These
p. 156.
(168) Above,
p. 196.
of the
in existence in his
was
era
states
of
Nabonassar
that
162.
(169) See Ideler,Sternlnmde

(170) See Ptolemy, Magn.
340, 341, ed. Haloia.
earliest observations
Hipparchus. (17") Ptolemy
to
to the commencement
(167) Above,
the
were
series of observations
(166) See above, p. 157,
p.
of
assigned a duration
eclipsesknown
continuous
have
to
tions
mo-
Egyptians.(168) But
eclipsesof the moon.(169) The
the foundation
Conon
the
by
of calculation
of the
that
of the
by
Egyptian.
have
Babylonian observation
of
knowledge
and
(167)
whatever
five earliest
are
all
Greeks
scientific School
the
native
may
The
Hipparchus
to
his
kings. Ptolemy
for purposes
antiquity.
the
reached
Babylonian observations, but
to the
imply
to
seems
Egyptian priestsmay
of the
to
access
Hipparchus
they
to
Greek
made
Egypt
eclipses observed
of
the efforts
they were
the heavens
tinct
proved by the dis-
who, however,
derived
have
planets from
collection
of
communications.^06)
is said to
Eudoxus
observe
to
It is
observations
results of their
of oral
means
begun
be doubted.
not
large portion
observations, particularly
upon
had
testimony of Aristotle
that
sky during
astronomical
made
planets,before the Greeks
the
Babylonian observations,
in his statement.
moderate
was
287
EGYPTIANS.
der Chaldaer, Berl. Trans.
Synt.
Compare
iv. 5, S,
iv. 2, p. 216.
p.
1814
"
213, 244, 269;
5.
v.
14,
288
is, up
did
inform
not
ascend
not
far
b.c.(171)How
747
to
accurate, lie does

it
OF
ASTRONOMY
to
dseans
it,is
to
the
but
(173)
at what
'
in which
mathematicians
certain
Alexandrine
the
of
first
223
moon
the
Chal-
acquainted
with
period of eighteen
years
the
specifying
Some
his
in
writers,however,
(172) Gem.
The
of the
Greeks
name
have
should
entific
sci-
discovered
have
any
been
which
astronomy
probablyhave
gained
discourses
nor
of
knowledge
individual
an
would
have
heard
tion
reputa-
become
brated
cele-
distinguishedfrom
Aristotle,nor
Babylonian
any
of the
Egyptian, in
or
(5a"n\eias,
Naftovacro-dpov
....
d"p'
ov
the
earlier
refe-
Kai
xpovov
c.
eos
ras
15.
(173) Synt. iv. 2. Compare Ideler, Chron.

les Penodes
astronomiques des Cbaldeens,
des Lois
were
iir'vicav
Mag. Synt. iii 6,
p-^XP1
Seupo8iacrG""opevas,
Compare Ideler, Ckron. vol. i. p. 98 ; Delambre, Hist.
ii. p. 180.
rrjp-qafis exopev
p. 202, Halma.
Astr. Anc. torn.
his
Plato
(171) els rrjv apy^qvrov

7raXaias
barrenness
Thousand
body, we
would
mass.(175)Neither
they
had really
Egyptian priests
sessed
pos-
exact
would
one
he
and
and
writings or
and
the
prsesentiafamam.'
the
Ten
Persia,
it became
observation,and
Minuit
of
power
great king.(m)
to them
name.
the
as
Chaldsean
profound
is attributed
'
and
when
nullity,
discovered
Egypt,
of the
wealth
and
scenes.
of the
feebleness
If any
to be
astronomers
land
Sur
to
that
of
eclipsesof the
generally,without
the
knowledge
behind
admitted
Egypt, like
Greeks
the
by
subject of
of
science
found
was
his
'
the
imply
period
Geminus
by
ascribes
words
or
Chaldseans.(173)
The
the
the
complete
was
The
period they were
Ptolemy
ancient
his
date.
attributed
to
unknown.
the
be
appears
series
but
higher
lunations,or eighteen years,

recur,
this
us
[CHAP. V.
THE
also Delambre,
Hist. Astr.
Anc.
torn.
vol. i. p. 206, and

of his
at the end
Goguet,
Origines
ii. p. 143.
Hare
remarks, Phil. Mus.
(174) See Plut. Artax. 20. Archdeacon
It is very remarkable
how
little of our
information
about
vol. i. p. 56 :
of letters who lived at the Court
of
ancient Egypt is derived from the men
The probable explanationof this fact is that they had no
the Ptolemies.'
'
authentic
information
(175) Compare
to
give.
the remark
of Mr.
Grote, Hist, of Gr. vol. iii.p.
390.
290
ASTRONOMY
admitted, even
now
Tatius
names
of
The
Greeks,
their
the
of the
derived
he
that
states
the
balance,
and
Greeks
took
Greek.
from
names
the
considers, however,
of the
Romans
scorpion,to
from
about
place
Egyptian
the
of these
many
claw
other
tivation
early cul-
and
different from
borrowed
for the
of the
Babylonian
were
the
country. (182)
mythology.(183) He
substitution
This
this and
proof
no
science in that
remarks,
the
by
afford
Egypt
constellations
heroic
own
name
of
astronomical
Achilles
[cHAP.V.
THE
that
by Egyptologists,
zodiacal monuments
of
OF
the
the
been
have
Egyptians.(184)
time
of
by
the
Cicero
and
Cgesar.(185)
planetshad, doubtless,been named
The
and
Egyptians,before they received
the
of the
name
which
sun,
was
(186) But
origin.
Chaldsean
native
The
gods, appear
to
of the
observation
the
eclipses,
lay within
much
to
have
be desired,and
would
designations,originally
Greek
afterwards
of
of
particularly
It
obtuse, uninventive, and
valuable
present
in Mem.
them
that
seems
and
the
indigenous invention.
of the
be
was
from
borrowed
heavenly bodies,and
a
Egyptian antiquity.
Bcript.torn, xviii. p. 414 (1855).
the Egyptian calendar
writer
on
of
the
been
list of
The
given to Saturn,
range
See
in Greece.
names
sometimes
epithets,and
descriptive
mere
Babylonians
the
the
to
student
de l'lnst. Acad,
memoirs
this
by
Julian
des
of
In-
excellent
still remain
on
published,
unyear,
A similar remark
ib. p. 417.
appliesto the Kleine Schriften of
far superior in value
collections of miscellaneous
Ideler ; which
to many
are
found
have
editor and
an
a
writings which
publisher in Germany.
Lepsius,Chron. der iEg. p. 4.

der
84;
JEg. p. 65
Brugsch, Hist.
(182) See Lepsius, Chron.
d'Egypte, part i. p. 40. The latter states that the zodiac is quite foreign
there by the
divisions
introduced
that
its twelve
were
to Egypt, and
Compare
"
Greeks
the
Alexandrine
in the
Egyptians
The
age.
spurioustreatise
in the
division
of
the
zodiac
is ascribed
to
of Lucian, de Astrol. 6.
(183) c. 39, p. 94.

(184) Fragm. p. 96.
Ideler, Unters.
(185) See
Sternnamen,
p. 174
l'Originedu Zodiaque
(186) Diod.
ii. 30
grec,
Astr.
die
Beob.
der Astr.
der Alten, p. 373
p. 296
Letronne,
Sur
p. 20.
the
(where
Aristot. p. 499, ed. Brandis

Martin's
comment,
c. 6, with
planets,see
iiber
Schaubach, Gesch.
text
ought
Hygin.
Poet.
p. 87.
On
Letronne, Orig. du Zod.
grec,
to be
not
Astr.
the
altered); Simplic.ad
Sniyrnams,
iv. 18 ; Theo
origin of
p. 30.
the
names
of
the
10.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
immovable
intellect of
observations
in
(187) So
Chaldseans
form, and
and
the addition of their

them
employed
which
structure
Kepler,Newton,
certain
the latter alone
these
explanation of
in
served
pre-
profitableuse.
the
made
phenomena
ciful
fan-
but
that
as
spirit
of
servers
Egyptian ob-
and
of observation,
of Greece;
astronomers
converted
scientific
material
raw
nomers
astro-
arithmetic
own
have
may
scientific
possessedthe
were
for the
Chaldsean
limits,to the
undigested facts
to
scientific a
as
furnishingthe
of
were
knowledge of the
of their
means
Laplace. The
or
the merit
within
but
the
conducted
reasoning was
had
them
Hipparchus and Ptolemy
hypothesesfor
their
Egyptians
foundation
the
they erected by
and geometry.
the astronomical
as
the Greek
observations,
own
as
far
to the
came
Greeks, the latter,

doubtless,turned
With
291
EGYPTIANS.
Oriental.
an
of the
authentic
an
AND
genius by which
into
symmetrical
system.
In
estimatingthe
it is necessary
to avoid
School
of Astronomers
purely
Greek
School, that
that
"
could
10
it
this
But
the
therefore,Macrobius
aid
if the East
of
Greek
it could
not
the food of man,
(187) "Delambre, Hist.

as
Lucan,
of the
to the
give astronomy,
guide, it
could
bear
in
of Alexandria.
West, it
it could
pervert
Astr. Anc.
torn.
not
ii. p.
as
poisons.
149, considers
the
Chal-
calculators.
39.
a profound Egyptian science,

priest,as addressinga discourse to Caesar
the cause
of the annual
astronomy, but chieflyupon
followingthe
represents Achoreus,
must
astronomer
could generate
observers,and
(188) Saturn, i. 16, "
of this
soil,though incapable of producing
intellect;its
dscan astronomers
was
says that Csesar
give science
could not
not
plantsfit for
priests. The former
Sosigenes, a member
give superstition
; if it could
human
Alexandrine
assistance for the reformation
give astrology. Though

the
the
we
Egyptian School/ (18S)
the
was
Egyptian astronomy,
between
native
from
When,
'
the
was
derived
Caesar
received aid from

mind
all confusion
and
and
calendar.
Roman
character of the
true
traditional idea of
native
upon cosmology and

inundation
of the Nile, x. 194
"
331.
TJ
292
ASTRONOMY
The
the
to whom
authors
early Chaldseans
their
ideas,to
Empire,
the
or
informants
we
from
last
of
Babylonians with
the
Cicero, in
The
copious
avertingevil by
the
to
of
and
rites of
the
prodigies. Belesys,
to, makes
the
described
by
Ctesias
and
of
of Daniel.
the
sense
now
obtains
See
Sextus
origin
here
the
to
Christian
earlier Latin
between
the
writers.
Alexander
words
The
era.
In
two
as
tations
by incan-
dreams
and
in
ing
overthrowto have
to
observations
own
soothsayers in
the
cists,
coupled with magicians, exorwe
not
da-rpoXoyossignifiedan
word
anterior
in the
Aristot.
warned
Chaldseans
(189) The
writers
are
the
divination, and
his
as
appear
interpretersof signs.(193) So
and
that
They
art
presents
re-
distinguished
Mede
predictedthe fate of Sardanapalus by
Book
(190)
years.
representedby him
in the
Chaldaeans
gical
astrolo-
flightof birds,by
as
the
have
astronomy
of
described
are
interpretationof
B.C., is
876
the
by
versed
(191) The
their
They
future
our
astrology.
or
beginning combined
astronomers.
by
But
given by Diodorus
been
of the stars.
stars,
and
lustration,
by sacrifices,
Sardanapalus, about
in
the
the
early astronomy
the
assisted Arbaces
priestwho
Chaldsean
the
from
drew
astrologersunder
Chaldseans
from
of victims, and
entrails
doubtless
antiquityof 270,000
an
predictingthe
as
and
of
accounts
our
Republic.(189)
connecting
of diviners and
characters
ascend
having
as
the
the
divination
account
them
in
for
date,
alreadyadverted
passage
experience
late
great extent,
century
[CHAP.V.
THE
indebted
are
all of
are
agreed
are
OF
learn
to
Arrian
Babylon,
enter
the
in
astronomer
word
astrologus has
later times, the
astrologyand
from
Greek
the
same
which
distinction
introduced.
astronomy was
Bekker, Simplicius,Schol.
2, p. 728,
v.
Emp. ad Math.
of the third
writer
Sextus
was
a
p. 34S b.
of the Chaldsean
astrology,see Volney, Rech.
On
the
l'Hist.
Anc.
century.
sur
(CEuvres,ed. 1837).
in
quod aiunt, quadringenta septuagintamillia annorum
(190) Nam
periclitandisexperiendisque pueris, quicunque essent nati, Babylonios
posuisse,fallunt. De Div. ii. 46.
of the Assyrian Empire is borrowed
(191) Diod. ii. 24, 25. The account
See
from
ch.
vii.
Diodorus
Ctesias.
2.
below,
"
by
p. 354
'
(192) See Dan.

of the
astrologers'
translation.
Hengstenberg,
i. 4, 17, 20 ; ii. 2, 27 ; iii. 6 ; v.

version
does not appear
authorized
See
Gesenius,
Authentic
art.
7, 8, 11,
Chaldcca, in Ersch
des Daniel, p. 33S
"
51.
in De
and
The
15.
Wette's
tical
cri-
Gruber, and
10.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
AND
upon
the
their
their prediction,as
god Belus;(193)
authorityof
professto be founded
not
which
oracle
an
Diodorus, however, proceeds to

throughout
the
they distinguished
because
and
conceived
called
were
the
that besides the

'
the
ConsultingGods;'
signs of the zodiac and
are
twenty-four stars, of which
to the
invisible to the
the
of the World.
Conformably
Isaiah,who
'
multitude
gazers,
the
of
the
759
Chaldeeans/
thy
counsels.
thingsthat
'
says
Let
shall
Below
these
north, and
they
sible
vi-
are
assigned
are
nated
denomi-
Chaldseans, the
of the
Thou
come
and
up
the
in
wearied
art
the
astrologers,
the
now
prophet
addressing Babylon, the
monthly prognosticators,stand
these
They
presidedover
the visible
dead ; and
710 B.C.,
"
the
to
:
tions,
na-
(m)
this view
with
lived about
daughter of
from
invisible
preters/
Inter-
individual.
of which
are
'
and
men
of the year.
half
the
living,
Judges
account,
thirtystars,which
were
twelve
the months
south, and
to the
of each
birth
planetsthere
the
; half
his
to
destinies of
the
from
their astronomy had
planetsby the appellationof
five
over
received
data.
astrological
or
According
they foreshowed
presided
had
reported by him, did
say that
astrologicalcast.
an
they
astronomical
upon
293
EGYPTIANS.
save
star-
thee
thee.'(195)
upon
(193) Arrian, Anab. vii. 16, " 5. Diodorus, however, states that the
to Alexander
on
predictionwhich the Chaldsean deputationcommunicated
this occasion
pare
Comderived from their astrological
was
science,xvii. 112.
without
xix. 55.
the prediction,
Plutarch, Alex. 73, merely mentions
Theocrit.
its
is
foundation.
mentioned
An
specifying
by
Assyrian magician
Id. ii. 162.
(194) Diod. ii. 29 31.

De
:
"j)opdv
l'Orig.du
"
In
c.
30, Letronne
conjectures vnep
Se
rrjv
p. 34, but the received
reading
grec,
stars
the
seems
as
are
thirty
right. The Chaldeeans
represented
placing
next
under
the five planets,after them
the twenty -four judicial
stars, and
lowest of all the moon.
likewise
Letronne
alters 30 into 36 ; a proceeding
which
inadmissible.
The
seems
respecting the twelve gods
passage
who
the
zodiac, presents a difficulty.The words are : row
presideover
6e""v de tovtcop
t
he
[viz., fiovXaloi6eoi]Kvpiovseivat.(pacrt 6wSe/ca ruv aptOpov,
tovtcqv
fav
prjvaKcii ra"v
(Kciarco
translates
'
Ces
The
to
true
each
desquels
meaning seems
of whom
one
Letronne
ev
Xeyopevcov"co8ia"v
dieux
trente-six
chacun
eup6rieurs,a
mois.'
8a8eKa
Zodiac
couseillers out
est
month
departi un
to be
and
'
one
Of
of
irpocrvepovcn.
douze
maitres
pour
dieux
un.
zodiaque
signe
twelve
are
preme,
sugods,
the twelve zodiacal signsis
et
du
these
assigned.'
(195) xlvii.
13.
This
chapter belongs
to
that
portion
of
Isaiah
294
OF
ASTRONOMY
[CHAP.V.
THE
the
Clitarchus,cited by Diogenes Laertius,states that

dseans
The
of
account
body
the
in 546
periodanterior
B.C.,
when
caste
of
the
stated
are
of
diviners
and
received
which
(xl. xlvi.)
He
phanes,
of Aristo-
alluded to their
city of
Telmessus
Apollo the giftof teratoscopy.(202)
from
the Telmessians
invented
in
predictionby
is believed
centuries
two
chapters xliv. and xlv.

(196) Procem. 6.
(197) Strab. xvi. 1, "
(198) Hie
memorant
Gordian
divination from
by
augury
declaringthat
the stars.
the
prope
to
ipsi,apud
quos
i. 78
(200) Arrian,
Anab.
have
coeval
been
after Isaiah.
Carians
the
(203)
Cyrus
with
Cyrus, 559
by name
is mentioned
est
regio
altrix
veridica vaticinandi
(202)
Suidas
(203)
Clem.
in
philosophiseveteris,ut
" 25.
fides eluxit,xxiii. G,
cf. 84.
ii. 3, 4.
(201) See Dindorf.

as
B.C.,
6.
Chaldseorum
(199) Herod,
of Telmessus
flight
different writer.
ed. 5.
that is about
Tel-
German
biblical critics,as
is considered, by the modern
See De Wette, Einleitung in das A. T.,
"
of
hereditary
comedy
to have
(201) The
augurs.
these writers agree

of
been
lost
accordingto Tatian, they invented
the inventors
" 208,
have
to
the
story of
the
Telmessians,
appears
the
Lycia.(199)The
in
entitled
of birds ; both
the work
Arrian
by
of
interpretation
obtainingthe
with
Chal-
capture of Sardes
the
(20") A
prodigies.
According to Clemens,
were
of
of
said to have
Lydians,before
connected
are
of the
penetratedinto
have
to
seem
expounders
character
dreams
not
for the Telmessians
diviners
they
he
which
vaticination,
by
true
Ammianus
regardedby
Alexander, the fame
to
desirous
were
prodigy,they sent
Knot
astronomy
repudiated,
practised
others
is
to
chief
the
Asia
messian
of the
cradle
soothsayersdoes
as
addicted
the
whom
them,
that
affirms
astrology(198)
mean
In the
Western
the
as
to
dseans
he
Chaldsea
genethliacart.(197)
Marcellinus
appears
peculiar:
(196)
prediction.
and
astronomy
philosopherswere
of
section
is
Strabo
of the Chaldrean
but that
was
about
occupiedthemselves
Chal-
Aristoph.Frag. p. 186. Cicero de Div. i.41, speaks

city, in qua excellit haruspicum disciplina.'
in 'TeX/"o-o-e?s
Eustathius
ad Dionys. Perieg.859.
;
Alex.
'
Strom,
i. 16,
"
74
Tatian, adv. Grscc.
c.
1.
10.]
SECT.
The
BABYLONIANS
earliest allusion
the stars
warned
Man(206)he
of
aware
makes
Athens
at
o-qpelarav
D.
ravra
Xa\8alcov
Ka\
ii.42.
/cat
rov
fiara
Eppov
rov
depovs,ei?
Koivd irpoyivaio-Keiv
Proclus
anb
ad Tim.
Kotva
the
to
the
of
successes
fiction of
time
p. 158.
povov,
Ttdvra 8'
ovv
f^povois
^lovs
"a\ evbias,Stcmep
oiov êipaivas
epejiavr/
yevopevov
pev
uvairepnei'
nav\^v^r]o~r)paivei.v,
na\
avrovs
ra
i'Sta Ka\
to.
cKeivos,
(3i(3\a"c^tjo-Xv
ovpaviaiviv rrj Trepl'Srjpelcov
rav
F.
p. 285
the work
Concerning
anecdote, reported by
planets,Plato says : ""d/3ou?

hvvapevoisAoyi"ecr#aiTrepTrovcrt,
refer to mere
meteorological
rois
held
above,
rd
ov
\eipwvos
eiteivovs
not, however,
iv rois kcit'avrbv
6 Qeo(f)pao~ros
(prjo~iv
r
d
aXXa
decoplav, re
irpo\eyovo~avKal rovs
Oavdrovs, "a\
acrrepa
8e
See
Eudoxus,
eivai
TTfplravra
rovs
The
stitions
super-
of the
be
cannot
the
like
had
divination
yevqaopevav
words
and
it;(205)
practised by the
art
is
birth,(208)
of the movements
/zero
These
became
Superstitious
was,
prophecy respecting
his
Se
(207) OavpaaLardrriv
eKaarcov
of
of the
time)
foreign
mode
on
prediction.
(205) Cic. de Div.
(206) Char. xvi.
tcov
as
Chaldnean
(204) Speaking
ttjv
his
in
in
astrology among
penetrated into Greece.
Euripides,founded
Kai
of
faith
place
to
character
his
mention
no
its existence
Gellius, of
p. 40
not
in
(though
This
Chaldseans.(~07)
hitherto
(30i) Eudoxus
from
genethliacalastrology of the Chaldieans,
the
prevalent
divination
literature to
of Plato.
his countrymen
Theophrastus
295
EGYPTIANS.
in Greek
in the Timseus
occurs
acquainted with
and
AND
see
Theophrast.
nepl o-rjpdcov,
vol. i. p. 782, ed.
Schneider.
(208) Grell. xv. 20, 1.

Gellius,xiv. 1, reports
against the Chaldsean

astrologers,
In this
by the philosopherFavorinus.
istam
Chaldfeorum
said :
tantae
vetusdiscourse,Favorinus
Disciplinaru
tatis non
eos
principesejus auctoresque
esse, quanta? videri volunt, neque
ipsiferant ; sed id praestigiarumatque ofluciarum geuus comesse, quos
which
he heard
delivered
discourse
at Rome
'
mentos
esse
tantes.'
homines
astronomy
of the
In the
to
seruscatores,
ad
Siniplicius,
an
Archytas
called
was
348
mendaciis
ex
quastunique
capciently
b, ed. Brandis, says, that an-
darpokoyia,before
the Greeks
by
astronomical
of
source
the Alexandrine
Certa
feram
Nescius
Me
logy
to trace astroPropertius,the poet seems
that
the
but not
to
Pythagorean
imply
Conon
were
certis auctoribus
astrologers:
"
aut
ego
vates
pila,
signa movere
Archytas soboles Babylonius Horos,
creat
et
proavo
ducta
Conone
domus.
iv.
cerata
duction
intro-
aerata
Horos,
The
the
apotelesmaticart.
following passage
and
et cibum
Phys.p.
Aristot.
pila
is
celestial
globe.
On
the
1, 75"8.
reputationof Archytas
296
ASTRONOMY
when
all
in
held
the
to
of
Eudoxus,
who
the
the
illustrious
magi
were
most
saw
philosophic sects,(21")
Cyzicus,the contemporary
of
is
reported
have
to
of
useful
and
astrological
the
vanity of
the
treatise,which
astrological
An
magic, (209)never
places mention
several
Greek
astrological.The
astrology; and
that
craft.
[CHAP. V.
THE
genethliacpredictionswere
tragedians,who
allude
OF
attributed to Helicon
was
probablya spurious
Plato,was
production (3n)
The
fate of
Chaldseans
Antigonus,in
impression
in
by
mind,
It
was
of the
founded
not
with the
common
made
prediction
his
deep
their celestial
antiquityof
on
astronomical
of the
account
on
foretold the
to have
Diodorus
The
b.c.(213)
Chaldseans,and
observations.
nothing
315
his
upon
science of the
stated
are
it had
nativity,and
predictionsof
genethliac
the later
Chaldseans.
"
The
11
by
Vitruvius
and
opened
was
succeeded
derived
time
introduction
to have
a
school
of
astrologyinto
clue to Berosus, who
been
in that island.
Vitruvius
settled in Cos,
adds, that
the time
of
Berosus
latter of whom
by Antipater and Achiuapolus,the
prognosticsfrom
is stated
Greece
conception instead of the
of birth. (313)
Berosus
the Chaldsean
contemporary with Alexander
was
Great, but
survived
in
geometer and astronomer,
Italyas
Horos
is borrowed
from
him,
and
lived to
see
dedicate
Horat.
Carm.
his
the
Babylonian
i. 28.
The
name
Egypt.
(209) Thus CEdipus, in Sophocles,calls Tiresias a magician, (Ed.

Iphigeniais described by Euripides as using magic rites,Iph.
1335.
Compare Orest. 1476 ; Suppl. 1110.
387.
(210) Plin.
(212) xix.
The
xxx.
(211) Above,
1.
p.
T.
T.
147, n. 27.
55.
cheat
attempted
magi, with
respect
Seleucia
the
to
the
to
hour
be
practised on
layingthe
for
Seleucus
foundation
Nicator
of the
by
the
town
of
Tigris(Appian,Syr. 58), does not appear to be connected

with astrology; though it is so regarded by Letronne, Obs. sur
l'Objetdes
Hepres. zodiac, p. 80. A genethliacastrologerdid not fix the time for
the foundation
of a city: though treating the foundation
of a cityas equivalent
from
to its birth,he might argue
the time of its foundation,and calculate
on
its fortunes.
Tigris is
not
known.
(213)ix. 7.
of Seleucia
The exact date of the foundation
on
The reign of Seleucus extends from 306 to 280
the
B.C.
298
"
one
among
the
of the
modes
second
two
the
From
12
ground
as
OF
ASTRONOMY
century
time
of
Berosus, astrology
graduallygained
and
Greeks,
mentioned
B.C.,
(22") It
pseudo-science.
Archelaus
the
astrologypassed to Italy and
of
in his
treatise
of
overseer
as
as
139
farm, ought
that
foreign and
before
B.C.,
consult
from
Rome
the
Jews
from
endeavoured
to
This
time
Gracchi,
of
the
and
Rome,
Octavius,who
Plut. Plac. Phil. ii.29
slain
was
in
Galen, Phil. Hist.
that
ground
c.
of
time
the
This
15.
early
as
Cornelius
they had
Sabazius.
in
remain
long
not
and
expellingthe
worship of Jupiter
did
Roman
pelled
functionaryex-
same
the
on
the
introduce
The
Italy.
the
Cneius
edict
an
sayer,
sooth-
augur,
superstition
;
prohibition,however,
Cneius
any
Elder,
or
villicus,
the
regarded by
Hispallus,the prsetor peregrinus,issued

Chaldseans
that
Greece
the
Cato
Rome.
it down
to
not
Posido-
by
unauthorized
the
Cassander,
age.(221) Prom
Astrology was
Chalda3an.(222)
or
State
philosophersof
agriculture,
lays
on
and
particularlycultivated
was
the
art
lived in the
singular in rejectingthis
were
nius, and
Stoic
general acceptance
Panretius, who
that
astronomers,
contemporary
into
passed
divination.
of
[CHAP.V.
THE
(223)
force.
Marius, had
doctrine
the
is called a Babylonian and

eclipsesor phases of the moon
doctrine by Lucretius :
Ut Babylonica Chaldseum
doctrina,refutans
Astrologorum artem, contra convincere tendit.
concerning
Chaldteau
"
v.
Apuleius, De
Deo
Socrat.
perpeti candore,
seu
altera
cassa
and
that
ad
Chaldaei
Sive ilia proprio

init.,
:
says of the moon
arbitrantur,parte luminis compos,
parte
fulgoris.
Diodorus,
that of the
ut
719"727.
the other
on
hand,
states
the
doctrine
Chaldsean
Greeks
lunar
(220) Cic.
shines
the moon
; namely, that
eclipsesare caused by the shadow of
de Div.
with
to
be
borrowed
like
light,
the earth, ii.31.
ii. 42.
(221) See Augustin. C. Dei,
v.
2.
(222) Haruspicem, augurem,

hariolum, Chaldseum, ne quem consuluisse
P.
De
P.
diviners
A
from
velit,
c. 5, " 4.
are
Ennius, in which
passage
treated with contempt, is cited by Cic. de Div. i. 58 ; but the words
de
circo astrologos'
to belong to Cicero ; see
Pibbeck, Trag. Lat. Pel.
appear
'
p. 44.
(223) Val.
it
was
This
Max.
celebrated
i. 3, 2.
with
The
nocturnal
HispalluBis mentioned
worship of
Sabazius
orgies,like
by Appian,
the
Lib. 80.
was
Phrygian, and
Bacchanalia
at
Pome.
12.]
SECT.
Chaldaic
death
prediction
(225) L.
versed
was
in
Rome;(226)
the
Tarutius
and
his
of
the
Varro,
nativity of
the
predictionsgiven by
many
Caesar,which
and
were
accomplished.(227)
later part of the

future
as
distinguished
an
is said
to
he
Republic: (228)
greatness of Augustus. (229) The
Apollonia,likewise
obtained
The
name
friend
the
calculated
Crassus,
Pompey,
to
of
prophecies from
Firmanus,
speaks of
Cicero
Nigidius Figulus was
the
several
time
the
at
person
astrology, and
Chaldseans
never
and
his
upon
299
EGYPTIANS.
Sylla received
(221)and
Chaldseans.
AND
BABYLONIANS
consulted
from
him
national
of
name
Chaldsean
(224) Plutarch,
Mar.
the
foretold
he
at
was
Theogenes,
(23")
prediction.
the
to
by
Romans
(231)Thus, by degrees,the
Chaldaeans.
lost
have
astrologernamed
an
generallyknown
astrologerswere
the
when
latter,
highly favourable
astrologerin
its national
and
signification,
to
came
42.
(225) Plutarch, Sylla,5, 37.

(226) See the Author's Inquiry into the Creel, of the
vol. i. p. 393.
Cicero, De Div. ii.47, describes him as
daicis rationibus eruditus.'
(227)
De
Div.
lengthof life are

(228) Dio
ii. 47.
alluded
Cass.
xlv. 1
predictingthe civil
as
At
The
by
Augustin. C.
war
the
predictionsof
Cic. Tusc.
to
i. 40
D.
v.
3.
'
in
Chal-
primis
Chaldseans
Horat.
Hist,
Early Eom.
respecting
i. 11.
Carm.
him
introduces
Lucan
"
deos, secretaque cceli

cura
stellarum ./EgyptiaMemphis
fuit,quem
non
astra.
i. 639
iEquaret visu, numerisque moventibus
Figulus, cui
Nosse
"
"
41.
A Greek
the
translation of a tonitrual Diary of Figulus in which
for each
prophetic meaning of lightningsis explained
day of the year,
is given in Lydus de Ostentis,
beginning with June, and ending with May
"
"
c.
27, p.
306
331, ed. Bonn.
"
almanacs
of this and
The
other
contents
resemble
those
of the
logical
astro-
countries.
ib. et lvi. 25 ; Suet. Aug. 94.

Augustus likewise consulted
named
Areius
and Athenodorus, Dio
diviners,probably astrologers,
(229) Dio,
two
Cass. lii.36.
(230) Suet. ib.
(231) Compare Juvenal,
vi. 553
Chaldaus
Dixerit
Hammonis
Et
genus
"
"
"
erit fiducia
sed major
:
quicquid
credent a fonte relatum
astrologus,
cessant,
; quouiam Delphis oracula
humanum
Censorinus,c. 8, speaks
of
damnat
astrologyas
caligo futuri.
an
exclusivelyChaldasan
art
300
ASTRONOMY
denote
an
astrologer,even
been
They
the
Greeks,
the
to
rose
Empire.
zenith
They
was
Italywere
from
the
the
emperors;
astrology,though
was
impious,(236)
to time
lonian
Baby-
by
the
upheld by
early part of
of
the
the
ful^234)
powercraft
their
from
banishing them
(235) In
later
Church,
European
times
and
also,
regarded
Persae
Augur,
magi, te sensit Etruscus

inspectisBabylonius horruit astris,
stupuere
senes.
Claudian
(232) Hence
De
it necessary
Div. i. 1.
to
say
'
.Non
ex
Quart. Cons.
de
Cicero, in speaking of
thinks
logers
astro-
cecinere
et
Chaldsei
as
culti-
princes,who
Bardesanes, ap. Euseb. Praep.Evang. vi. 10, vol. ii.p. 85, calls the
oi Xa\da""ovTes.
Te
to
(233)
names.
nevertheless
edicts
issued.
condemned
Greek
countenance
and
illicit,
time
be of
not
in the
influence
received
always considered
borne
have
to
their
of
including even
might
majority of them, indeed, appear
least
at
or
[CHAP. V.
THE
he
though
(232)The
extraction.
have
OF
the
ancient
artis, sed
ex
Honor,
145
v.
Chaldaeans
of
gentisvocabulo
"
7.
Babylon,
noniinati,'
(233) Tbeogenes, an astrologerconsulted by Augustus, was a citizen of

Phliasian ; see
a
Apollonia. Thrasyllus,the astrologerof Tiberius, was
His
consulted
Martin, ad Theon. p. 69.
son
was
by Nero, Tac. Ann. vi.
22.
Ptolernseus,consulted
by Otho (Tac. Hist.
Seleucus, consulted
by Vespasian (Tac. Hist.
names
to
be Greeks.
Heliodorus,
Sueton.
Otb.
i. 22 ; Plut. Galb. 23), and

ii. 78) appear
from
their
with
Ptolernseus
4, confounds
the emperor
Valens
as
astrologer,
employed by
an
Seleucus.
an
ment
instru-
Greek
(Ammian.
pasian
of Barbillus,much
trusted by Veshand, the name
Cass.
is
297.
Roman.
See
lxvi.
(Dio
above, p.
9)
arts, an ignorance of
(234) Juvenal, iii.42, enumerating the dishonest
which
livelihood
from
at
disqualifies
a
Pome, says : Motus
a person
making
astrorum
ignoro.
of
name.
bis cruelties
On
the
Marcellin.
xxix.
2, " 6) is another
otber
potentibus
(235) Tacitus speaks of the astrologersas genus hominum
infidum, sperantibus fallax, quod in civitate nostra et vetabitur
et
semper
the
vi.
560
to
retinebitur,Hist. i. 22.
Juvenal,
4,
frequent
According
creased
punishments of the astrologers,and the dangers which
they incurred, inthe confidence
of their dupes. Concerning the legal proscription
of the astrologers
der Pom.
under
Alt.
the Empire, see Becker, Handbuch
vol. iv. p. 100
the
first
who
102.
Tiberius
was
expelled the
emperor
"
"
mathematici, Suet. Tib. 36.

Cass. Iii. 36.
in the
the
advice
of Maecenas
to
Augustus, Dio
by the
; Bingham's Antiq.
xvi. 5, 1.
unworthy of
Astrologers are declared
ii.
viii.
32 ; Bingham, ib.
5, 8. ComApostolicConstitutions,
(236) Astrology was

ad
Church, Gothofred.
of the Christ. Church,
baptism
See
condemned
Cod.
Theodos.
by
the
Christian
vol. iii. p. 146
fathers and
13.]
SECT.
vated
its
BABYLONIANS
AND
and
professors,
301
EGYPTIANS.
thern with respect to future
consulted
events.
"
the
When
13
introduced
was
in that
into
country,
of
passage
Chaldsean
Egypt
but it
than
less
not
which
Herodotus,
astrologytravelled westward,
to have
seems
in Greece.
has
been
historian
regard
the
of
man's
by
daean
astrology,and
is it
the
stars
in the
the
there
is
makes
this idea had
resemblance
been
is
no
no
between
described
allusion
to
of
Egyptian genethlialogy
Greek
from
racter,
fortunes,cha-
of divination
writers
of
any
by
nexion
con-
his time ;
poetry referred
to
conjecturesto have been poets of the Orphic and
attempted to
Pythagorean School)(238)
in any
his
and
is characteristic of the Chal-
Egyptian mode
likely that
(whom Lobeck
far
deity;
some
that
This
Egyptians to
of poetry.(237) There
births
Herodotus
But
Herodotus.
nor
the
so
adds
writers
predictionfrom
that
to
determine
He
Greek
some
astrology and
sacred
as
nativityto
doubt
with
day
the
proving
as
Egyptians.
peculiarpracticeof
of death.
mode
and
borrowed
as
and
month
each
day
it
remarks
the
exotic
an
is indeed
There
considered
earlyprevalence of astrologyamong
the
been
it
initiate their countrymen
mysteries.
apotelesmatic
After
time, however,
craft ; (239)and
superstitious
the
among
Egyptians appropriated this

the
forgeriesof
numerous
cites an
of a
account
Suidas, in Alo8a"pos,
and astrologers
in the
bishop of Tarsus who wrote against astronomers
His treatise was
entitled,Kara
'Aaroovopcov
reigns of Julian and Valens.
Ka\ AaTpoXoymv aa\ Wifj.apfj.evr]s.
Astrology i3 treated as unchristian by
of its fatalist
Augustine, Conf. iv. 3. Isidorus proscribes it on account
tendency, Orig. iii. 70, " 39, 40.
Tertullian, Apol.
pare
35.
'
(237) ii. 82.
The
expression,for poets, is singular:
ot
iv 7roiijo-a yevo-
fievoi.
(238) Aglaopham. p. 427.

(239) JFlavius Vopiscus,in his life of Saturninus, c. 7,gives the following
euirn iEgyptii viri ventosi, furibundi,
character of the Egyptians: 'Sunt
ad
adeo
vani, liberi,novarum
rerum,
atque
u"que
jactantes,injuriosi,
cantilenas publicas,
cupientes,versificatores,epigrammatarii,matkematici,
This descriptiondoubtless
appliesparticularlyto
haruspices, medici.'
that part of the populationwhich spoke Greek.
Vopiscus wrote between
Gibbon
remarks
that 'the people of Alexandria, a
and 300
290
a.d.
of nations, united
the vanity and
various
mixture
inconstancy of the
302
ASTRONOMY
ancient
which
books
the
centuries
first five
of
the
Roman
to
names
Egyptian antiquity.
Necepso,
fabled
written
to have
life at
human
in
degrees
siris and
124
the
Orpheus
of
the
he
of
times
the
writings
Greeks
with
Fall, c.
10.
and
his
that
declares
the
Necepso
of
Domitian.
from
the
number
is
character
the
under
come
be-
early as
he
of
the
extols.
Egyptians,' Decl.
(245)
and
216.
p. 84.
certain
and
had
versification
(241) viii. 5, p.
prefaceby
lapidum turn
of astrology.^41)
spurious Manetho
wisdom
and obstinacyof
superstition
being
tion
particularcultiva-
this
of
Peto-
latter
teachers
The
(~u)
Petosiris,whose
(242) Prsef. ad lib. iv.

xiv. turn
limit
astrologer as
an
(240) vii. 50.
(243)
the
iEsculapius,Abraham,
astrologicalpoem
of
fixed
speaks of
and
treatise of
name
were
remote
some
is still preserved.
(243) Petosiris
Necepso
of Nero
to
at
the
priests,
masters
with
ascribes
proverbialfor
prose
them
classes
Firmicus
and
men
medico-astrology.A
name
the
(24") Julius
ancient
were
and
(242)
grounds derived
on
divine
as
have
by Pliny to
years,
king,who
He
doctrine
astrological
on
zodiac.
priest,of Egypt,
Petosiris,a
stated
are
Necepso
likewise
and
king,
period. They
of
[CHAP.V.
THE
treatises attributed
astrological
Empire produced, were

of
OF
Harpocration
herbarum
'
in
regisNecepsi
secundum
remediis,
zodiaci
librum
de
signorum
manuscript ; see Fabr. Bib. Gr. vol. i. p. 70, ed.

medical
astrologyis attributed by Ptolemy to
i. 2.
A
treatise ascribed
the Egyptians, Tetrabibl.
medico-astrological
Med.
is
Hermes
Minor,
vol. i. p. 430.
to
extant, Ideler,
Trismegistns
There is a similar treatise by Galen, entitled nepl KaraKKiaeas TrpoyvuaTiKa
vol. xix. p. 529, ed. Kiihn.
A
collection of
eVio-TTjjuqs',
"K
rrjs fxadrjiiariKTJs
and
Petosiris
is
the passages
relatingto Necepso
given in Marsham, Can.
Fabr.
Bibl. Gr. vol. iv. p. 160, ed.
ed. Lips. 1676, p. 474"481
Chron.
;
Harles.
Compare Salmas. de Ann. Clim. p. 353.
ordinem,'
in
is extant
The
Harles.
of
science
(244) Lucillius, Anth.

Juven.
vi. 581, and
(245) See
The
the
poem
volume
Pal.
xi. 164, who
was
contemporary
with
Nero,
Euperti'snote.
Manetho,
of Manetho
of Poetaj
Apotelesmatica,i. (v.ed. Kochly) 11, v. (vi.)10.

been
in
latelytwice edited by Xochly ; once
has
Bucolici
(Paris,1851), and
et
Didactici, in Didot's
separately,in
the
Collection
Teubner
of Greek
Collection,
again,
Kochly enters into an elaborate investigationof the date of
Lips. 1858.
in the prefaceto the former
the composition of the poem,
edition,and fixes
222
235
of
Alexander
it to the reign
Severus,
a.d.
(p.xvii.)
Authors
"
13.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
writer
Lydus,
siris as
eminent
sixth century, likewise
among
the
(24G) The
stated
Suidas.
On
2.
Xecepso
is included
doctrine.
from
67:2 to
natal
theme
adds,
is the
calculated
for any
that
Sacred
stated
to
is mentioned
their
mysterious
is
there
been
is
down
to the
mention
of
This
fact,he
writings of the
deposited
of
astronomers
in
the
andrine
Alex-
Alexandria
astrologyhaving been
the
Christian
the
in
however, be likewise observed,
and
era,
which
translations,
depositedin
no
the
as
Egyptian priests,whether
in Greek
or
School
there
been
may,
of
before
astrologyoccurs
of the Ptolemies.
the
to
trace
no
Egyptians
language
of
reign of Ptolemy Philadelphus,and
the
accessible
treatises of
have
in
trace
no
that
have
It
translations.^49)
native
He
magi
important, inasmuch
more
libraryfrom
been
that
and
Egyptian astrologersmust
Greek
is
and
b.c
of the scientificAlexandrine
conquest of Egypt
have
the
are
Egyptian Mysteries^247)
666
of the
justlyremarks,
remains
Roman
from
the list of Manetho,
years,
him
to
of
art
(248)
Letronne
in the
in
in the
sages
Extracts
the
On
3.
speaks of Peto-
attributed
works
1.
are,
the instructor
as
Egyptian
titles of the
Astrology;
reigned six
Ausonius
by
ancient
They
Books;
have
303
EGYPTIANS.
of the
divination.
by
AND
practised by
that
in
their
Letronne
Alexandrine
the astrological
original
to
supposes
are
library,
probably
quite imaginary.
(Mentis,
(246) De
c.
2, p. 271, ed. Bonn.
(247) Suid. in Heroo-ipis. The

Dana'ides
of
Kal
KvWcuTTis
was
an
tov
KvWacmi"
to
off
indicate
from
as
that
Petosiris
iii. p. 114
(pdeyyovkol
for
Egyptian name
Gr. vol. ii.1047) supposes

daughters,instructingthem to
Com.
themselves
word
Aristophanes,ap. Athen.
that
use
Danaus
verse
of the
"
irtTocripiv.
bread.
Meineke
addresses
this
speciesof
(Fragm.
verse
to
his
peculiarEgyptian words, and to pass

of Aristophanes
is nothing in the verse
Egyptians. There
astrologeris meant.
an
tov
in
occurs
The word
appears
to
be formed
Osiris.
(248)
Quique Magos
docuit
mysteria vana
Necepsus.
Auson.
(249)
Observations
sur
Epist.xix.
I'Objetdes Representationszodiacales,p.
78.
SO 4
whom
mentioned
and
attributed
some
it to
ascribed
the
magic
makes
in the
statements
reached
Cassius
Chaldaeans
by
was
connexion
no
Dio
(251)
with
predictingfuture
with
the
science of the
by
though of
births
this
nation.
divi-
from
events
of
living
Egyptian priests
likewise describes
logy
astro-
these
historical fact which
any
has
of
days
ancient
the
the
week
in the
(255)
Roman
the
universal
in
The
of
use
the
of
these
that
from
authors
that
Greeks, but
Romans.
authors
the
Egyptians were
introduction, was
recent
be traced
can
the
the
to
time, especiallyamong
names
has
connected
the
for
unknown
were
of them,
a.d.,
antiquityin Egypt ;(254)but
that
states
planetary names
names
or
time.
our
Dio
and
confirmed
not
are
of the
arts
(253) Cicero
of remote
being
as
Greek,
(25")
of
as
times.
ancient
is not
name
Alexandrine
an
essential part of the
most
his
but
one
but
Egyptian magician ; (252)
an
power
planetarymovements,
beings, an
the
to
historyis
thundering legion,174
thaumaturgy,
Diodorus
the
the
in
occurs
Italy;
was
appear.
Arnuphis,
of
act
an
not
of
miracle
The
he
whether
Egyptian,does
native
in
him
with
had
Antony
[chap.V.
THE
only Egyptian astrologerwho
The
is
OF
ASTRONOMY
use
his
these
earlypart
Empire.(256) Tibullus designatesthe Sabbath, or the last

of Saturn's
day.(257)Tacitus
day of the week, by the name
of the
mentions
the
(250) Plut.
Anton.
See
(254) Eandem
Heliogabal.0; Claudian,
likewise
artem
etiam
bilibus psene saculis consecuti
(255) xxxvii.
See
for the
plane-
vi. Cons.
Honor.
348.
8.
(253) i. 81.
(256)
accounts
33.
vit.
(251) Lamprid.
(252) lxxxi.
and
appellation,
same
Museum,
(257) i. 3, 18.
n.
228.
iEgyptiilcnginquitate
temporum
putantur, De
Div.
innuroera-
i. 1.
Compare Joseph Apion. ii.39.
18.
Hare
Lucan, above,
on
tbe Names
vol. i. p. 1.
of the
Days
Compare Grimm,
of the Week,
D.
M.
in the Philological
p. 87.
vol. i. p. 178, ii. p. 177.
306
ASTRONOMY
reported by Dio
with
OF
but neither
[CHAP. V.
THE
of these
explanationsconnects
it
ideas.
astrological
Some
mark
of the
certain
extant
days
as
Roman
calendars
dies
iEgyptiaci.'
but there is nothing

days ; (266)
of the
show
to
Imperialperiod
These
that
unlucky
were
they had
logical
astro-
an
origin.
"
14
The
that
Chaldsean
star
constellation
or
founded
astrology was
and either portended his fate, or

individual,
malign influence
of the
was
one
The
fixed stars
so
far
The
p.
vol. viii.
"
the
For
6.
An
future life.
planets,or
the
looked
the
the
subject explained
the
Roman
shed
benign
heavenlyinspector
signs
of
the
zodiac.
signs.
(267)
child
in
at the hour
Salmasius,
calendars,
allusion to
de
Graev.
see
dreams
of his birth
Climacter.
Ann.
Thes.
Ant.
in
Rom.
Claudian,
propheticEgyptian
with astrology.
they are unconnected
(267) A copiousexpositionof the astrological
system may be found
followingworks :
Eutrop. i. 312,
or
astrological
scheme, except
zodiacal
upon
This
of the
one
part in
playedno
star which
(266) See
the
five
they composed
as
815
his
upon
ciple
prin-
birth of each
the
presidedover
the
upon
occurs
ii. prsef.
39, but
in
"
1. The
declares
ii. 53
"
verse
of Manilius
who
under
Tiberius.
He
wrote
; a Roman,
i. 6, 113,
be the first poet who
had treated astrology,
of hexameter
consists of five books
7, iii.ad init. The extant
poem
is lost.
the sixth book
See Fabr.
Bib. Lat. vol. i. p. 499 ; Bernpoem
himself
hardy, Kom.
to
Litt. p. 452.
Tetrabiblos
2. The
of Ptolemy ; of which
there are
numerous
originalGreek was
published at Basil. 1553, 1
The
Concerning
this treatise,see
Delambre, Hist. Astr. Anc.

Firmicus, in eight books.
treatise of Julius
the time of Constantine.
3. The
in
lived
he states
that
he
the
was
language, Praef. lib. iv. p. 84
torn.
lations.
transvol.
12mo.
ii. p. 543.
Julius
the
Notwithstanding
poem
writer
on
astrology in
earliest
Firmicus
of
the
Prref. lib. v. p. 115, viii. 33, p. 244.
lius,
ManiLatin
Basil.
1551, fol.
4.
books.
The
Apotelesmaticaof Manetho,
See above,
p. 302,
n.
Greek
hexameter
poem,
in six
245.
Alexandria, a writer of the fourth century, whose work,

eutitled Wiaaycayi]
els ttjv A.TroT(\e"rfjiaTiK.r]v,
was
published at Wittenberg,
5. Paulus
of
'
unknown
astronomer
mentioned
an
Apollinarius,
by Paulus in
is
also
named
his preface,
by Achilles Tatius, p. 82.
A
full account
of the
astrological
system is given incidentallyby
Mathem.
adv.
Sextus
Geminus,
12, p. 730, ed. Bekker.
v.
Empiricus,
and
and
of
i.
4
5,
Censorinus, c. 8, likewise expound the method
c.
p.
from
nativities.
A
influence
the
astrological
concerning
predicting
passage
in Petronius, Satyr,c. 39 ; and see
the epigram
of the constellations occurs
1586, 4to.
of Philodemus, Anth.
Pal. xi. 318, who
was
contemporary
with
Cicero.
14.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
called
was
the
problem by
cium.
As
the
by
the
(268) (opocrKOTros
awereXelTo, Sextus
of the
fx(v
Unde
Hinc
Nee
in allusion
of
icTTiv OTrep ervêv

Math.
ovv
adv.
Empiricus,
the cnroTtXia-
to
Kaff1 ov %p6vov
dvlcr\eiv
17 yeveats
13, p. 730, Bekker.
v.
axpialipollensin parte, nitentem

exortum,
qua prinium sidera surgunt
tenet
Omne
upon
proprioquia nomine
V.
method
27, p. 733.
erepos
(tkottwv,
its
as
astrological
canon,
an
placein
the
quidem signum
Partibus
Et dotes
The
dies redit,et tempus describit in horas.

inter Graias horoscopos editur urbes,
capitexternum,
depends
star
also
was
stars.
poet lays it down,
same
their craft
Astrology
gaudet.
Manilius
The
birth,
wise
geometrical,they like-
were
apotelesmatic
art,
natal
natalia
upon
genethUaci,and
of mathematici.
name
Tertius
Qui
called
their methods
of the
effects,
or
solution
invariablyfounded
was
astrologerswere
genetJilicdogy
,(269)As
denominated
the
astrologerbore the appellationof thema
the divination
went
307
EGYPTIANS.
and
horoscopusj (268)
an
the Chaldaean
juara,
AND
heaven
sub
inficitur mundi
that the influence
"
qualicunque figura
locus imperat astris,
ii. 856
facit.
noxamve
ii. 826"30.
"
"
8.
by Sextus Empiricus, ib.

XaX8a1os e(p'vtyrjXrjs
dupapelaseKcideêro
dcrrepovvKTap
8e Trapr'jdpeve
8e
cnroreôiTo,
rfju"8ivovo~r^
drroTeKoucrris
p.e%pis
is thus
of observation
described
p.ev 6
evdvs Sictkg) 8ieo~r)p.aive

ro
e7rt
ttjs
aKpapeias.
6 8e
uKovo-as
kol
aires
Trapear]-
8e rols copocrKOTrioLS.TTpocr"a"8iova"s (opocTKOTtovv, ped f]p.epav

dvicr)(ov
used for making
The
metallic
rais
81"tkos
was
kol
tov
fjXiov
etê
Kivr^crecnv.
afterwards
adds, v. 50, aptf to'iwv kci\ ""rnep
a noise as
a signal. Sextus
The
ecrrl to
tov
horoscopus is
6ep.eXi.os
arrjaai
copoaKonov.
ttjs XaX8a'iK?]s
alluded to by Horace
:
p."LOvro
to
Seu
Libra
me
seu
Formidolosus.
"
Scorpiosaspicit
Carm.
ii. 17.
called genethUaci is stated by Gell.

astrologerswere
de
Doctr.
Christ, ii. 21.
The verb yevtBXuiAugustin.
is
the
Strab.
xvi.
6.
Chaldseans
1,
by
Xoyco
applied to
They are called
by Hieronymus in Daniel, c. 2, vol. v. p. 484, ed. Francfort.
yeveQXiaXoyoi
with
is used as synonymous
The word
astrologyby Joseph.
yeveBXiaXoyla
in Vitruv.
Ant.
Jud. xviii. 6, 9.
ix. 7.
sense
Genethlialogiahas the same
the word
Hence
Marc. xxix. 2, " 27.
the
Compare Amm.
acquired
yeveo-is
of fate. Salmasius, de Ann.
Climact. p. 801 ; comp.
87.
The
sense
p.
words
of birthday
yeviOXr)and yeveBXtabore in later times the sense
(Etym. Magn. in v.); Appian, B.C. iv. 34, uses yeveBXiafafor the celebration
of a birthday.
The connexion
of astrologywith births is alluded to by Juvenal, xiv.
Nota
mathematicis
248,
genesistua, and by Tacit. Ann. vi. 22 ; Spartian.
(269) That
the
xiv. 1, ad init. and
vit. Sever.
2.
308
OF
ASTRONOMY
That
the time
Chaldsean
seek
to
of birth
was
astrology,is impliedin
its
prove
same
the
case
moment
of
nethliac
where
national
under
fortunes
the
of
within
computation ; and the sign Aries

meridian
at this
The
the
oppose
of
the
Div.
ge-
idea
grasp
tion
of divina-
community
calculated
of
the
April,when
nativityof
of
supposed to
the
astrological
the
be upon
hour.(274)
of each
which
determined
planetwas
of
influence
to
;(275)
contrast, adds the
was
(273) The
genethliac art; hence
benign
Saturn
(270) De
natal
influence
proper
professorsof
great
the 21st
the
on
been
have
cannot
entire
an
day,on
celebrated.
brought
to
at
points out that,
writer
request of Varro,
the
its natal
was
likewise
was
at
from
festival of Palilia
world
transferred
Firmanus,
born
identical,if the
prevails,all persons
even
Rome,
to be
ought
starry influence^272)The
was
astrologers
in persons
fortune
another
:(271)
true
same
birth
Tarutius
fates
character
the
from
and
twins, whose
the
insists
Augustine particularly
and
(27")
theory were
born
and
who
of those
arguments
inquires how
futility.Cicero
of the
foundation
necessary
the
of character
explain the diversity
the
[CHAP.V.
THE
Horace
the
Jupiter to
of
the
Persius
and
malign
Propertius,in making
perniciousinfluence
by
ence
influ-
similar
Mars.(276)Ovid speaks
ii"45.
(271) Civ. Dei,
v.
5.
"
In like
manner
Persius
"
Geminos, horoscope,varo
Troclucis
"
(272) Bardesanes
(273) See above,
(274) Aiunt
horam
Leone
ap. Euseb.
Prsep.Evang.
vi. 10.
p. 299.
in hac
fuisse mundi
vi. 18.
genio.
ipsagenitura
nascentis, Cancro
oriebatur,cum
Mercurio
mundi
ariete medium
gestante
tunc
lunam.
ccelum
Post
tenente
bunc
sol
Venere, Mars erat in

Virgo, Libra cum
meabat.
Scorpio,SagittariumJupiter obtinebat, in Capricorno Saturnus
Sic factum
dicantur, in
est, ut singuli eorum
esse
signorum Domini
in Somn.
nasceretur, fuisse creduntur.
Macrobius, Comm.
quibus, cum
is given in Jul. Firm.
thema
iii. 1.
The
Scip.i. 21, " 24. The Mundi
Egyptians made the first of Thoth, or the risingof Sirius, the birthday of
the world ; Boeckh, Manetho,
Virgil conceives the world to have
p. 20.
commenced
with the spring,Georg. ii. 336.
(275) Horat. Carm. ii.17 ; Pers. v. 50.
cum
(276) iv. i. 83.
15.]
SECT.
of
child
the
or
BABYLONIANS
being bom
Saturn
born
was
and
Capricornus;
of his coins.
"
favoured
to have
in
last two
been, 1.
into
a
of which
astrologyin
the
to the
Its resemblance
era
was
meteorologicalastrology
the
of
souls of
lief
oracles; 4. The be-
of the
cessation
Greece
operativeappear
most
belief in the conversion
2. The
Greeks, from
their habit
for the notation
stars
coincidence
of certain
states
disappearanceof
certain
(277) Ibis, 211

Venus
(278) vi.
notation,which,
This
stars.
recorded
with the appearance
of the weather
i. 8, 29, he opposes
sinister influence of Mars.
Ptolemy
569.
and
Mars
it down
lays
if
signifiedonly
the beneficent
In Amor.
8.
"
to the
benefic,Saturn
time, had
of annual
idea
time, degeneratedinto the superstitious
in
coincidence
using the risingsand
of
and
scientific,
strictly
properlyunderstood, was
of
some
tutelarygenius.
settingsof
or
on
appears
before the Christian
centuries
stars; 3. The
1. The
the
of the constellation
influence
the
aspect
(278)
this constellation
hence
several causes,
by
of the Greeks
men
of Saturn.
sun
under
favourable
the
opposes
the
but
Mercury,
or
diffusion of the Chaldsean
The
15
under
under
planet,not
(~79)
Italyin the
and
Juvenal
disastrous aspect
to the
Augustus
sinister
309
EGYPTIANS.
Jupiter, Venus,
Mars;(277)and
or
of Venus
of
under
under
moon,
AND
of
ence
influ-
are
Jupiter and Venus
Mercury neutral,Tetrabib.
that
malefic,the Sun
and
i. 5.
Seneca, Consol. ad Marc.

the fortunes
of
'
men.
18, describes
Videbis
quinque
the five planetsas determining

sidera diversas agentiavias, et in
horum
levissimis motibus fortunas
mundo
nitentia : ex
contrarium
prsecipiti
minima
ac
perinde formantur, prout
populorum dependent, et maxima
the benefic,
between
sidus
incessit.'
distinction
The
iniquumve
fequum
malefic, and neutral planetsis pointed out by Plut. de Is. et Osir. 48.
(279) Suet.
Aratea, has the
Hie, Auguste, tuum
genitalicorpore
Attonitas
inter
In ccelum
tulit,et maternis
numen
gentes, patriamque paventeni

reddidit
astris.
v.
Augustus
Achilles
zodiac, and
was
born
Tatius,
to
Cresar, in his
Germanicus
Aug. 94; Manil. ii. 509.
followingverses
respectingCapricorn.
the
c.
in 63
23, says
B.C.,
at
that the
planetsmoving
the
time
of the
genealogilook
in the zodiac.
552
to
"
4.
Catilinarian
the
signsof
spiracy.
con-
the
310
occult
an
connexion
sign was
converted
The
signs of
calendars
and
into
their
with
wind
blows for
third
of
founded
So
on
or
of
their
Ptolemy
given
mentions
Cancer,
Virgo
that,
the
wind
is
there
stormy
of Pisces,the north
the fourth
notices
Similar
snow.
the
informs
meteorologicalfancies
doubtless
in
when
in
occur
the
the
month, by
sun
produces winter
the
'
and
it
and
as
in
of its
diminution
year
sopher
great philo-
proof.
and
winter
in the
appears
the
scientific
on
they
heat.(283)Similar
Aristotle,which
summer
testates
weather
fallacious.
were
Mercury
summer,
produces
moon
increase
(280) Pliny considers

influence :
Quis
when
that
us
believed to rest
that
in
occur
but
superstitious;
not
were
insufficient induction, and
an
is
"
sort
winter,it portends cold;
down
Geminus
of
of
prognostics are
(282)
of this
Theophrastus
lays it
calendars
day
day
from
is rain
almanac.
Predictions
were
the
in
Greeks
of
Ptolemy ; resemblingthe predictions
of
modern
The
on
thirtydays ; that, apcordingto Callippus,
Aries, there
calendar
the
tenth
lightning; that
weather.
the
Thus
ninth
the
the
on
the
by
extant, the
are
authorities.
respective
southerly;that
weather
noted
thus
on
and
star
In
im"xr\fiaaiai.
accordingto Eudoxus,
[CHAP.V.
THE
(28")
cause.
weather
called
were
the
between
which
Geminus, (281)
with
in
OF
ASTRONOMY
Thus
summer
light,as
and
(28i)
he
he
in
the
holds
gical
certain, that the stars exercise a meteoroloin temporibus annua
et hienies, quseque
vice
Ut solis ergo natura

siderurn motu
fieri dubitet ?
temintelliguntur,
sideruni
est
sic
perando intelligitur
propria
quireliquorum quoque
anno,
in liquorem
fertilis. Alia sunt
busque vis, et ad suam
cuique naturani
soluti humoris
fecunda, alia concreti in pruinas,aut coacti in nives, aut
in
glaciati grandines ; alia flatus,alia teporis,alia vaporis,alia roris, alia
ii.39.
rigoris,
(281) P. 36, 42, ed. Petav.
Compare the calendar of Aetius, a medical
writer of the fifth century, ib. p. 216.
The calendar of Ptolemy is edited
and illustrated by Ideler, Perl, trans. 181G
7. The scientific character of
and
stars is asserted by Ptolemy,
meteorologicalpredictionfrom the moon
"
Tetrabib.
i. 2.
see
(282) Concerning this class of predictions,
(283) De Sign. Pluv. c. 3, " 9, vol. i. p. 796,

(284) De Gen. An. ii.4, and iv. 2, ad init.
The
moon
17X10?eXdrroiv
was
considered
[themoon],
Aristot.
olov rjXiosia-TL,Theophrast. de
nocturnal
Gen.
Sign.
sun.
Vitruv.
ix. 6.
ed. Schneider.
ylveraiyap
a\\os
"oo-nep
h yap o-e\i)vr)
iv. 10.
wktos
i.
Pluv. c.
" 5, vol. i. p. 783,
An.
15.]
SECT.
BABYLONIANS
AND
that the temperature and

of the
courses
the winds
by the Ceans, who, according

observe
the
risingof
the
dical
governed by the perio-
are
moon.(285)A
and
sun
Dog-star, and
Ponticus,
be
the year would
used
its
predict,from
to
made
was
to
parative
com-
healthy
pestilential.
(386)
It should
be
likewise
solar years,
the
of
days
they conceived
points out
the
year.
the
ordinarystate, and
remarks,
eclipseor of
censured
in
the
risingof
be
to
is
star
for it is founded
precision. It
merely
marks
is the greatest. A
is
beacon
Sextus
had
of weather
great perspicuity,
calendars
Greek
on
if his
blamed
which
of the
season
star, he says, is
Empiricus likewise
of weather
propheciesof
Schneider.
human
Hence
justly
certainty
leads to
war,
for the
sun's
the
heat
sign of certain weather,
the
scientific
i. 58,
the
(289)
cause.
predictions
superstitious
(290)
astrologers.
Chaldsean
Ennius, ap. Cic. de Div.
its
being
without
Hipparchus with
affairs by the
error,
an
when
year
contrasts
and
by Eudoxus
an
generallybelieved,he adds, that Sirius
signal of
weather
is
he
erroneous,
method
rage
ave-
predictionof
if his
proves
its
are
Hence,
true.
produces the heat of the dogdays; but this is
(287)They
always come
fulfilled: whereas
not
the
do not
is not
astronomer
an
propheciesare
as
dicted
pre-
observations,but that they only represent
on
and
star
themselves
phenomena
with
length, and
at
predictionsof weather
founded
and
Chaldseans
meteorologicalperiod, consistingof twelve
in which
Geminus
he
the
(288)
recur.
that
for fixed
astro-
an
that
observed
the weather
to
further step
Heraclides
to
splendour or dimness, whether

or
311
EGYPTIANS.
uses
sol alius
for the
moon.
(285) lb.
(286) Cic.
iv. 10.
(287) Columella, xi. 1, " 31.

est hanc
magnitudinem,
(288) Proxima
annis vertentibus
liaci non
duodecim.
Huic
ad solis
vocatur
i. 57.
ex
da"8(KaeTr]p\s,
est, quern genethaccomalias habent

sed ad observationes
frugumque proventus, sterilitates
anno
nomen
lunsequecursus,
in
dicunt tempestates,
eo
quod
;
morbosque circumire, Censorin. c. 18.
modatum
item
quae
Chaldaico
de Div.
(289) c. 14, p. 32.

(290) Adv. Math.
v.
1"3,
p.
728, Bekker.
Isidorus, in his work
on
312
ASTRONOMY
It is manifest
that
OF
astro-meteorologywould
the entrance
of the
rested
apparentlyscientific basis
on
an
Chaldaean
it still lingersamong
the
upon
which
to
the
article in
which
the stars and
is divine
and
return
eminent
that
the
of games
to
it at
the
north, and
translated
Lucan
mount
the
to
the
of
men
and
that
into
of
soul
this
of the
souls
stars.
(293)
tion
celebra-
the
brilliant comet
people
be
to
peared
ap-
This
days.
seven
servoir,
re-
the
comet
soul of
(294)
after his
Pompey,
the
region where
the
Csesar,during
Roman
heaven.
the ethereal
from
taken
are
visible for
the
or
affinity
an
; that
men
by Augustus,
into the
supposes
souls of
of Julius
by
Greek
persuasion that
converted
was
of
give a willing reception
to
the
the
are
death
generallybelieved
Caesar
him
death
in his honour
in the
religiousfaith
souls
of mankind
Shortlyafter
was
the
astrology,was
existed between
more
influence
moon's
belief
a
astrology; (291)
natural
to
the fact that
by
belief in the
iuduce
might
Chaldaean
essence
is shown
former
the
Another
Roman,
that
alreadydeveloped in antiquity(292)
was
2.
belongs
to facilitate
serve
astrology; but
The
us.
weather
[chap.v.
THE
souls
of
death,
with
endowed
men
to
natural from superstitious

origins,distinguishes
astronomy : Inter astronomiam
astronomia
cceli eonverNam
autem
et astrologiamaliquiddiffert.
ita vocenvel
continet,
sionem, ortus, obitus.motusque siderum
qua ex causa
tur.
est.
Naturalis,
Astrologiavero partim naturalis, partim superstitiosa
dum
vel stellarum, certasque temporum
exsequitursolis et lunee cursum
stationes.
ilia est, quam
mathematici
vero
sequuntur, qui
Superstitiosa
'
in stellis augurantur,
vel
mores
signa cceli per singula animae

quique etiam duodecim
nativitates hominum
et
corporismembra
disponunt,siderumque cursu
praxlicareconantur, iii.26. Isidorus lived in the seventh century.
Handbook
of Astronomy, by
(291) See on this subject Lardner's
Dunkin, " 215.

(292) See Arat.
778"818
(293) See Aristoph. Pac.

held ab summo
ac
stellas,
eos
'
lunse
sed
vero
eas
3 ;
"
Virg. Georg.
Plin. xviii. 79.

Varro
iv. 219"227.
gyrum
animo
et nimborum
non
oculis
ac
videri
cacumina
ventorum
;
Several
et
vocari
of the
heroas
aereas
et
lares
astra
:
inter
animas,
esse
genios.'
et
ancient
philosopherssupposed
soul to be of an igneous nature,
Stob. Eel. Phys. i. 41.
(294) Suet. Cses. 88 ; Plin. N. H. ii. 23 (where the words of Augustus
himself
Nat.
832
i. 424"37
lunse oethereasanimas
circuitu cceli ad circulum
esse
sed etiam videri
modo
ccelestes deos non
intelligi
esse,
Augustin. Civ. Dei,

the
Virg. Georg.
are
vii. 6.
cited); Ovid, Met.
Qucest.vii.
Crcsaris astruru.
17.
Compare
51 ; Dio Cass. xlv. 7

746, 845
Dionoei
Eel.
ix.
47 : Ecce
Virg.
xv.
"
Seneca
processit
314
ASTRONOMY
This
genius
presided
"
the
16
Roman
Astrology,
Empire,
and
reasoning,
modern
been
It
genethliac astrology.
Greeks
scientific
later
the
handed
adding
or
which
to
posterity
from
as
false
of
the
the
of
lustre
hands.
(s03)
At
Greeks,
but
exposing
the
the
either
without
or
gifts of
the
their
the
Even
instrument
an
in
it
than
assistance
the
finish, and
received
to
its
and
more
Chaldsean
"intellectual
it obtained
Arabians
it down
the
required
precision
method,
time,
simply
fraud,
it the
give
to
refined
so
fessors
pro-
homoeopathy.
without
unable,
Its
ingenuity,
and
phrenology
the
of
involved
It
constructive
higher intelligence,to produce
which
star
system.
superstitious imposture,
have
would
Egyptian
an
of
abstruse
and
more
of
the
centuries
first
the
mathematicians.
called
-sciences
objects
own
intricate
an
demanded
pseudo
his
for
was
with
relation
in
practised
as
popularly
were
in
V.
(302)
birth.
child's
[chap.
BABYLONIANS.
THE
naturally placed
was
over
OF
ingenuity. (3W)
Seneca, Epist. 110, " 1;

-yez/eVew?. Compare
natus
in
ut quisque
est
Deus,
tutela,
cujus
nobisvivit.
sive
sive
Hie,
est,
genitur
quod, ut genamur,
quod una
curat,
sive
tuetur
quod nos
genendo genius
a
genitos suscipit ac
cum,
; certe
Genius
ita nobis
assiduus
observator
autem
appellatur.'
appositus est, ut
matris
sed
ab
abscedat,
utero
ne
quidem
longius
exceptos
temporis
puncto
\ivai
ttjv
dnb
dvSpamivrjv yjtvxrjv
Marc.
Amm.
xxi.
14.
Genius
'
'
"
ad
vitse diem
extremum
Scit
(302)
comitetur,'
genius,
Naturae
natale
deus
Quodque
Censorinus,
qui temperat
comes
mortalis
humanse,
caput, vultu
3.
c.
in
mutabilis,
astrum,
unum-
albus
et
ater.
Horat.
The
words,
genius
does
(303)
'
not
On
Neo-Platonism,
(304)
the
Arabian
p. 95, 455.
See
mortalis
the
in
survive
unumquodque
his
see
Lobeck,
Gibbon,
astronomy,
c.
Aglaopham.
Delambre,
with
doctrine
Chaldsean
52, vol. vii. p.

see
that
mean
ii. 2, 187.
the
guardian
ward.
of
connexion
caput,'
Epis.
p.
38.
Hist,
922,
de
and
929.
the
On
Pythagorism
stationary
lAstron.
du
character
Moyen
of
Age,
315
Chapter
EARLY
HISTORY
AND
VI.
CHRONOLOGY
OF
THE
EGYPTIANS.
"
TN
support of the alleged antiquityof the astronomical
-*-
Assyria and
to their
attributed
science
primitivecivilization of
to the
lists of
an
priests,
those
far
they serve
Assyrianand Egyptian
empires, and
two
elaborate
be
to prop
nomical
astro-
is made
to their
of consecutive
the
up
ties.
dynas-
the
to
early
purpose
of
totteringedifice
science.
chronology of Egypt
ancient
therefore
appeal
therefore,to advert
necessary,
ascertaininghow
subjectof
of the
chronology of these countries,for the
historyand
The
and
Egypt,
kings reaching through long lines
It becomes
of
of
observations
investigations
by
convenient
has
recent
begin with
to
been
rendered
and
critics,
it will
inquiry into
an
the
its
authenticity.
Reckoning
and
145
back
its annexation
years,
succession
(i) Mr.
of its
conquest
to the Persian
670
to
of
Egypt by Cambyses,
find
empire, we
525
B.C.,
Their
names,
the
periodof
during which
independent sovereignsappears
to rest
years of their
on
the
torical
his-
respective
the following
ancient Egypt, makes
on
:
historysubsequent to the time of Psammetichus
the
resumes
historyof Egypt after the reign of
Kenrick, in his work

upon
the
he
Herodotus, when
that from
Sethos, remarks
'
the
extending from
grounds.^)
observations
from
this time
forward
he
shall relate
that in which
the
Egyptians and other nations agree.

Previouslyto this time there was
other testimony to control the accounts
which the
no
Egyptians and the
advanced
of
their
Greek
had
beyond Nauown
priests"gave
history; no
of Egypt
left even
of the imperfect knowledge
cratis, and no record was
which
is
thus
have
efFect
The
immediately visible,
they might
gained.
succession of
and we have
authentic
henceforth
definite
a
chronology,an
conformable
and
the
to
a
history composed of credible
kings
monuments,
the Egypvol.
remarks
ii.
381.
in
like
tian
facts,'
Niebukr,
upon
manner,
p.
"
historyof Herodotus,
that
'
the whole
narrative
of the
periodbefore
316
EARLY
reigns, and
some
preserved to
ns
The
HISTORY
AND
real events
the
by
succession
is
connected
Greek
[chap. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
with
each, have
writers.
follows,according to Herodotus
as
been
"
B.C.
The
Psammetichus
670
Neco
616"600
Psammis
600
Apries
595"570
Amasis
570"526
Psammenitus
526
of Herodotus.
birth
this
of
commencement
The
period is
186
about
twenty-four years, including one

first year of his reign.
Of
the
six
of the traditions
and
prose
Poly crates
of
cities,and
Delphi.(3)
He
Samos
body being
taken
(2) See
of the
Clinton, F.
value
Hist.
H.
and
Greeks,
that
the
with
Croesus,
several
of the
the
them
mummified
and
jected
being sub-
Egypt. (5) Of
it is historical
and
Schniitz.
670, 616, and
years
temple of
his
in
time
limits
ment
commence-
gave
of
be remembered
but from
in the
the
rebuildingof
vol. i. p. 44, ed.

at
to
presents
by Cambyses,
its tomb
likelyto
Anc.
on
sent
the
relations
(4) the circumstance
from
is without
Lect.
excellent,'
525
Boeckh,
p. 332.
(3) Herod,
(4)
insults,was
Psammeticlius
he
had
He
to the
fond
was
Naucratis
to
subscribed
factoryof
Manetho,
literature.
reigns is
the
within
at
the
before
dethroned
was
fresh
tolerably
were
525(2)
"
of the six
king
question,Amasis
which
of Greek
Greek
in
kings
595
"
years
duration
average
61(3
"
lb.
ii.
ii. 180,
178.
182, iii. 47.

Strabo, however,
appears
that
state
to
Naucratis
occupied by the Milesians in the reign of Psammetichus, xvii. 1, " 18.

the
(5) iii. 16. Polyscn.viii. 29, states that Cyrus having demanded
daughterof Amasis in marriage,Amasis sent him Nitetis,the daughter of
was
Apries,
of
he
whom
informed
had
her husband
Psammetichus,
this
the
dethroned.
Cyrus
son
of the
Dinon
Cyrus,
and
demanded
the
death
of
urged him
died
before
Cyrus
of Amasis.
but it was
purpose
;
of
the
to
throne.
family Apries
from
After
deceit, and
executed
This
Lyceas : the account

the
daughter of
Hist. Gr. vol. ii. p. 91, vol. iv. p. 441.
by Cambyses,
story
of
appears
Ctesias
was
Amasis
to
Athen.
Amasis,
to take
he
who
Nitetis
vengeance
could
plish
accom-
restored
the
borrowed
have
been
that
Cambyses, not
; Fragm.
xiii. p. 5G0
1.]
SECT.
OF
Apries less is known

Syria,and
Pharaoh
The
but lie is stated
have
to
been
of
Hophra
dethroned
the
Games.
(8) This
by
the
to the
Nile
of Africa;
and
of
Temple
Red
Sea
his
by
dedicated
have
to
Neco
Apollo
by
in
his
in the Books
and
of
and
Kings
to the Biblical
the
and
reigns of Neco
of
and
Herodotus
is
of Judah, who
Chronicles
coincides,according
the
the
to
is not
Manetho
canal
of
Syria.
the
is
He
Miletus.
the
(9)
His
pedition
ex-
prophet Jeremiah,
(10) The
lifetime of
chronology,coincides
The
by
death
Books
of
Pharaoh
with
the chronology
Josiah,king
of the
chronology of
to
signed
as-
victoryin Syria,in
near
battle with
reign of Neco, according
with
of
by
Manetho.
slain in the
as
date
dig
to
attempt
Apries,as determined
represented in
the
question.
Chronicles.
Jeremiah, according
Olympic
allegedcircumnavigation
reminiscence
against Assyriais mentioned
is the
to have
of the
with
invasion
Branchidse,
at
upon
He
Herodotus
boasted
his
successful
a
by
is consistent
is marked
the
stated
Eleans, who
games
reign of
war
prophet Jeremiah. (7)
is stated
synchronism
made
by Amasis.(6)
for the institution of the

The
from
of
embassy
an
to have
contemporary
preceding king, Psammis,
received
317
EGYPTIANS.
THE
Kings
and
Necho, likewise
those
Herodotus.
books, with
The
coincidence
able.
entire,but the discrepancyis inconsider-
(n)
(6) Herod,
ii.161-171.
Jeremiah
(7) Jerem. xliv. 30. The propheciesof

586 B.C.
composed during the years 628
to have
appear
been
"
(8)
ii. 160.
(9) Herod,
ii. 158"9.
xlvi. 2; 2 Kings xxiii. 29

20
27.
35; 2 Chron.
xxxv.
in
the
Books
of
and
Chronicles
with
Megiddo
Kings
evidentlyagrees
Magdolum
in Herodotus
the Jewish
of Migdol near
town
the lake of
; but
(10) Jerem.
Galilee,
though
"
the town
not
Herodotus
vol. ii. p. 246;
Jerusalem,
the
of Lower
have
may
Dr.
Smith's
vol. ii. p. 17.
place of
the
Egypt
town
the two.
of Anc.
Josephus, Ant.
battle,which
Pelusium,
near
confounded
Diet,
"
was,
Geogr.
arts.
5, 1, makes
x.
he
be intended,
must
See Bawlinson's
Herod,
aud
Magdolum
Mendes
states, in the
in
Egypt
dominions
of
Josiah.
(it) The death of Josiah is placedby Clinton, Fast. Hell. vol. i. p. 328,
The
Winer, Bibl. Real- Wort. art. Juda, at 609 B.C.
reign of Neco,
from
616
to 600
B.C.
according to Herodotus, extends
according to
;
and
Manetho,
the
from
604
chronologiesof
to
598.
Herodotus
See
and
comment
Manetho
on
the
for
discrepanciesbetween
this period in Boeckh,
318
first
Psammeticlius
Bubastis.
cityof
the
were
well
related
defeated
Cyaxares
Palestine
but
is fixed
and
Herodotus
the
628
at
far
as
; the
induced
desist from
to
The
of this
date
critic
same
as
placesthe
lasted
Cyaxares (which,according to Herodotus, (15)
of
fortyyears,)from
and
consistent
634
with
Psammetichus
the
invasion
The
alluded
in
Egyptian
Psammetichus
took
his
ruler
might
Manetho,
who
from
name
been
have
p. 331
351.
"
the
the
incident
co-
are
of Palestine
Median
is
logy.
chrono-
equestrianpeople
of the
passages
succeeded
Periander
who
about
ruled
king
born
of
temporary
con-
Des
agrees
the
in the
dynasty
B.C.,
probably
585
Egypt. (17)
during
Compare
This
and
remarkable
Corinthian
The
reignof
the
Egyptian
Vignoles,Chronologie de
to
"
Egypt.
Cyaxares
northern
150.
Sainte, vol. ii. p. 146
According
took Jerusalem, and
vol. ii. p. 593, Neco
to
and
are
(16)
despots,and
of Corinthian
by
two
prophet Jeremiah.
determinations
Scythianinvasion
of Judsea
to
If these
B.C.
date of the
the
both
is likewise
594
to
lifetimes of
correct, the
The
retire,and
to
B.C.
Scythianshad
king of Egypt,
invading his kingdom.(14)
Larcher
by
epoch.(13)
advanced
they
itself
the Greeks
this
that after the
Medes,
entreaties
that
since
lie
;Q~) and
establish
to
states
Psammetichus,
and
of
their intention
reign
Greeks
Carians
by Herodotus,
that
by presents
event
and
to the
acquaintedwith Egyptian affairs
It is likewise
them
[chap.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
opened Egypt
Ionians
permitted a colony of
near
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
with
Manetho,
Fragm.
carried Joachaz
xxiii. 33
Kings
the
"
4;
l'Histoire
Hist.
king
2
Gr.
soner
pri-
Chron.
xxxvi. 4.
(12) On
towards
the
exclusiveness
the Greeks,
(13) ii. 154,
see
cf. 147.
of the
Herod,
Egyptians, and
their
repulsiveness
ii.41, 91.
the
Concerning
Egyptian kings from
Psammenitus, see Grote's Hist, of Gr.

390.
Rawlinson's
Herodotus, vol. ii.p. 381
to
vol. iii. p.
chus
Psammeti429"447
"
(14) i. 105
with
Strabo, xvii. 1, " 18,
Cyaxares
(15) i. 106.
See
(16) iv. 6,
vi. 22"4.
(17) Aristot.
p. 393.
Pol.
states
Larcher, Hcrodote,
v.
12
that
Psammetichus
was
temporary
con-
the Mede.
Nicol.
torn. vii. p. 150.
Damasc.
60
Fragm.
nist. Gr. vol. iii.
1.]
SECT.
OF
THE
king,and friendlycommercial
Corinth
and
The
between
Egypt during the reign of the latter.

of
account
Diodorus
a
exercising
this
subsisted
relations have
series of
the
Amasis, given by Diodorus,
Egypt
319
EGYPTIANS.
describes
He
to
that in Herodotus.
and
foreigners,
strangers, and
to
Psammetichus
kings before Psammetichus
repulsiontowards
Chinese
king.
the
from
generallywith
agrees
represents
opened
was
kings
Apries
says
that
especiallyto Greeks, by
separated from
as
as
tichus
Psamme-
by four generations,
(18)apparently counting both
inclusively
; he
years,
five
and
dethroned
was
and
years;
According
Manetho,
to
in
died
Amasis
that
Apries reigned twenty-two
by Amasis, whose
of the invasion of
at the time
the six
that
states
tremes
ex-
reign lasted fifty63.3=526
Olymp.
B.C.
Egypt by Cambyses.(19)
the
and
names
duration
kings, beginning with Psammetichus,
are
of
reigns of
follows
as
Psammetichus
"
54
Nechao
Psammuthis
Vaphris
19
Amosis
44
Psammecherites
129^ (20)
(18) Neco
him
in this interval.
is included
of Psammetichus,
to the Bed
Sea, i. 33.
as
Nile
the
and
son
(19) Diod.
ii. 161
i. 67
; and
years,
time
before
Herodotus
8.
"
that Amasis
invaded
Cambyses
as
Diodorus
Elsewhere
mentions
the canal from
having begun
the
that
Apries reigned twenty-five

reigned forty-fouryears, and died a short
Egypt, iii. 10. See Clinton, F. H. ad
states
616.
ann.
(20) Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p.

Africanus
stand
thus
according
:
:
to
593.
Eusebius
the
These
numbers
Manethonian
are
years
"
Psammetichus
44
Necao
Psammuthis
17
Vaphris
25
Amosis
42
134
Compare Boeckh, Manetho,
p. 331
"
351.
years
according to
of the
reigns
320
this
Reckoning
"
Up
to
this
trustworthyevidence.
authorities
anterior
the
to
the
epoch 670
B.C., 106
moderate
have
of
reign
consider
may
next
that
represent
it differs
years,
within
We
[CHAI\VI.
CHRONOLOGY
by only fifteen
Herodotus.
point,we
determined,
as
130
period at
chronology of
the
from
years
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
limits
of
rent
diffe-
the
period
back
reckoning
the
upon
our
for
chronology
after
error,
inquirehow
to
Psammetichus,
years
nology
Egyptian chro-
the
from
of the
commencement
Olympiads.
Herodotus
with
the
ancient
Egypt, and
visited
priests,from
whom
to his
According
order, of
twelve
order
the
whom
Pan
of
gods
before
; but
by
received
he
tells
Pan
us
With
the
period:
years.
Egyptians assured
informed
that
he
:
and
they read
this entire
the
that
he
to him
exception of
at
was
by
second
he
preceded
Herodotus
is perplexed
to the
chronology
Hercules
time.
own
him
that
ever,
How-
error
was
preserveda contemporaneous
Herodotus
turned
in the
only 1600,
his
before
predecessors had
cityof Memphis
names
later
lived
B.C.
produced 17,000
were
was
Bacchus
during
450
succeeded
were
Hercules
a
years
of the years
kings,whose
papyrus.
the
priestsfurther
the
deities
self
him-
of the first
eight gods
because, according
only 800
their
king of Egypt
These
Amasis.
Greeks,
he
as
was,
information,Egypt
by only 15,000
that
country
rule of
to
respectingthe
of his visit is about
their
the
belonged
the
and
the
order, who
this statement,
notation
the
reign of
Amasis
impossible,as
built
second
Bacchus
among
only 900,
first
of
one.
was
the
the
reign of
The
report
personal communication
information
date
The
period subjectedto
remote
years
his
historyand chronologyof
declares,derived. (21)
had
Queen
period.(3S)
that
from
was
the
of the Nile, and
course
was
Men
succeeded
a
book,
Nitocris,who
by
or
380
roll of
reigned
of Herodotus
with the Egyp(21) See ii.99, 142. The communications
tian
doubtless
carried
Greek
on
priestswere
through a
interpreter. On
in Egypt, see Lepsius, Chron.
class of ep^rjveis
der iEg. p. 217"9.
(22) Herod,
ii.43, 145.
322
HISTORY
EARLY
first of these
Mceris, the
lake
which
this
in
His
bore his
and
lake,
the
shores
of
shoals.
He
Asia
Minor,
and
him
with
of
in
the
Egypt
the land
of
the
time
Egypt
of
Darius, in
his queen,
the
on
ground
Darius
Scythians,whereas
he made
refused
to
front
of
statues
canals
The
sion
divi-
belief
Egypt
the
permit
had
in his
left behind
equal
in
have
failed
he
an
deeplyrooted
and
march,
inhabitants.
Sesostris
erected
dug the
He
the
across
He
and
along
army
his
Herodotus
the
that
had
of
(26)
innavigable
sea
Thrace.
Colchi.
was
is said to
of
statue
and
sailed
vast
extent
among
Sesostris
Vulcan
priestof
and
of
with
intersected,and
was
exploitsof
the
the
He
a
pyramids
of Vulcan.
Temple
reached
Scythia
attested
of the
conqueror.
marched
of the
excavator
builder
the
he
Egyptian colony at
an
which
of
until
subdued
in
the
great
likewise
partlyextant
were
kings, was
gateway
Sea
which
columns
twelve
was
Red
of the
from
some
the
[chap. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
; likewise
name
Sesostris
successor
AND
of
for
tion
erec-
Sesostris
the
conquered
attempt
this
upon
people.(27)
Sesostris
with
for his
blindness
of
gave
two
The
Trojan
succeeded
was
his
cure
Pheros, who
son
impiety,and
marvellous
by
directed
of great height,to
obelisks,
next
king
"War.
The
Proteus, who
was
Menelaus
Schweighauser
ad
loc.
by
the
Lect.
of the
Temple
at
the
(26) Herod,
Egypt,
Assuming that
Anc.
1350
B.C.
Paris
Hist.
and
date
of the
(27) ii. 102

told
"
by Diodorus,
110.
The
i. 58, who
death
founded
same
states
of Mceris, which
upon
the
of the
the
of
and
68,
obtain
not
of
statue
of his
Mceris, ii.13.
we
does
on
desEgyptiens,
that at the time
succession
story respectingthe
calls Sesostris
Sun.(28)
Helen,
vol. i. p.
elapsed since the death

visited Ejiypt about 450 B.C.,
Herodotus
for the
result of the calculation
the
Herodotus
ii. 101, 149, 150.

years had not
900
Pheros
time
nouvelles sur l'Histoire ancienne, Chron.

Volney, Recherches
of 300.
ed.
1837,
CEuvres,
c. i,
p. 515, approve
visit to
sequence
con-
Herodotus, partly on
himself,(29)that
Niebuhr,
sight in
to
oracle.
an
reigned
priestsinformed
authorityof
restored
was
punished
was
accord
about
with
kings.
of Darius
Sesoosis.
(28) ii. 111.

(01Uptls)TrphsTcivra
(29) e(f)acrav
MeveXeco, ii. 118.
rdSe, laTopirjai
(pafxevoi fiSeVai nap' avrov
is
2.]
SECT.
OF
their voyage
from
winds
coast
to the
detained
Helen
afterwards
assured
THE
Greece
of
that
Egypt;
surrendered
Herodotus
Troy,
to
and that
in their
country
own
; and
it to be historical.
of the
nos
of Vulcan
Temple
Proteus
immense.
robbery of
his
descent
material
him
to
two
next
the
kings were
Egyptians.
nished
Ceres, fur-
of
gateway
monuments
temple,
These
all the
people
labour
to
mild
that
he
and
two
and
these
works
this
to
cow,
and
106
by Mycerinus,
been
years.
of
son
left
twenty wooden
six years.
Asychis came
next, who
the
body
statues
were
of his
mildly
Cheops.
He
relieved the
told
smaller
respecting
daughterwas
of his concubines.
tombed,
en-
His
(33)
built the
most
of
richly-decorated
gateways of the Temple of Vulcan, and
(30) Herod,
the
(32)
pyramid, but
Legendary stories
in which
fifty-six
they closed
had
time
for
they compelled
re-opened the temples,and
reign lasted only

the four
Chephren, brothers
great pyramids
sufferings. He
their
of his father.
figureof
up
succeeded
was
king ;
peoplefrom
and
grievousoppressionfor
governed,endured
Chephren
two
at
Egypt, which
temples.
Cheops
and the latter

reigned for fifty,
kings built
years.
the
of the
dice with
playsat
story
Nights, and
festival-legend.The
were
of whom
the former
than
he
were
(31)
The
for
of the Arabian
one
surpassingwisdom
Hades, where
riches
treasuryis the subjectof
in its character
to
the
was
Memphis. (30)
at
the
sidering
con-
the teme-
was
The
has for its moral
statues.
of Proteus
by Rhampsinitus, whose
which
for
reasons
succeeded
resembles
attributed
having occurred
giveshis
work
priests
of this narrative,
truth
was
which
His
The
Troy, was
to
The
the events
Herodotus
Paris, but
Menelaus.
the
and partlyfrom
partlyfrom inquiries,
went
never
to
knew
by contrary
dismissed
Proteus
Proteus
they
driven
were
Helen, who
by
that
323
EGYPTIANS.
pyramid
(31) ii.121"124,
ii.112"120.
(33) ii.129"135.
(32) ii. 124"128.

y
of
324
brick, which
His
hid in
an
which
time
in the
island
Sabacos
of
who
them
of the
but
was
field
mice,
which
gnawed
A
hand,
preservedin
was
the
Herodotus
relies
this
Ionian
Greek
kings;
of his
as
and
that of
quence
conse-
indignity,
reign, SanaEgypt;
irruption of
an
and
soldiers,
in
mouse
in the time
made
its
dotus^36)
of Hero-
Psammetichus,
there
Dodecarchy, respectingwhich
well
as
divided
was
into twelve
the
informants.
and
districts,
Psammetichus
king.
with
Egyptian
on
assistance
in
succeeded
mercenaries, he ultimately
(34) Herod,
of
Sethon,
was
his
with
Sethon,
and
the
governed by
was
twelve
of these
on
period,Egypt
district
each
Sethon
Men
of
end
Bubastis.(35)
class with
Egyptian temple
periodof
intervenes
During
an
of
During
weapons
of
from
in
country
Temple
consequence
statue
reignof
the
Between
the
the
at
Assyrians,invaded
and
defeated, in
the
warrior
lands.
Arabians
unserviceable.
them
their
of
charib, king
his army
fiftyyears
reigned after
the
treated
driven
was
(3i)
stone.
Êthiopians. Anysis lay
built the
kings who
last of the 342
deprived
the
of
pyramids
king, who
for
marshes
Sabacos
vision.
the
evacuated
voluntarily
priestof Vulcan,
and
of
by Sabacos, king
throne
The
blind
Anysis, a
was
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
thought superiorto
was
successor
his
HISTORY
EARLY
of
one
was
Carian
and
deposingthe
other
ii. 136.
the beginning of his

140.
Hosea, King of Israel,near
(35) ii. 137
but he shortly
of
Shalmaneser,
to
became
King
Assyria;
tributary
reign,
"
afterwards
with
withheld
began
Hosea
713
The
B.C.
entered
xvii. 3, 4.
According to Clinton,
This date agrees
with
the date of
in
730
B.C.
results from
the
to
Sabaco, which
his tribute, and

of
Egypt,
So, King
reign
interval
between
Egyptian
the
ence
correspond-
in Herodotus,
account
alliance
expeditionof Sennacherib, according to

sixteen
into treasonable
Kings
of
Hosea
the Biblical
with
viz. 746
So, and
chronology,is
"
the
about
years.
(36) ii. 141.
The
invasion
of Judsea
by Sennacherib,
and
his return
to
destruction of his army,

took place in the
after the miraculous
fourteenth year of King Hezekiah,
according to Isaiah xxxvi., xxxvii. ;
Nineveh
1 ; that is, in 712

See Clinton,
x.
B.C.
; Joseph. Ant.
This
accords
Winer.
with
and
the
date
obtained
327,
above,
Herodotus
for the reign of Sethon ; but the Biblical account
p. 321, from
having invaded Egypt. Josephus supas
does not represent Sennacherib
poses
both Judaea and Egypt, and the same
Sennacherib
to have invaded
2
Kings xviii.,xix.
vol. i. p.
account
was
given by Berosus,
cited in
Josephus.
2.]
SECT.
OF
rulers,and subjectingall Egypt
in
greatest work
priests informed
The
Men,
the
Egypt
king Sethon,
to
detailed
number
greater
there
was
to
the
Herodotus
statues
of
high priests,
reaching down
high priestsall bore the
If
century.
at
the
same
predecessor. Herodotus
generation,and
as
adopt
we
his
to
given to
him
the
name,
reckons
first
and
generations;
make
The
had
this
Theban
previously
wooden
345
each
each
three
the
was
of these
by
the
son
royal
generations to
principleof calculation, we
as
king,
priestlast deceased
considers
followingchronologicalscheme,
of the account
the
historian)(38)a series of
Hecatseus,
successions
considers
him
(as they
the
pyramids.(37)
included.
are
to
his
the
series of 341
shown
of
than
that, from
extremities
if both
Under
Herodotus
previouslygiven by
priestslikewise showed
these
dominion.
even
Herodotus
statements
342,
"
his
to
built,which
Dodecarchy the Labyrinth was

the
325
EGYPTIANS.
THE
arrive
representingthe result
Egyptian priests:
"
B.C.
Dynasty
eight gods of the
of
gods of
Twelve
the
second
first order
.
not
order
stated
17,570
Reign of Bacchus
15,570
Men
11,400
him
After
3 "9
kings, until
Moeris
After
1080
him
Eleven
The
kings, until
Dodecarchy
680
Psammetichus
670
(39)
(37) ii.147-152.
may
(38) The birth of Hecatseus

be supposed to have been
fell about
about
550
sixtyyears
His
B.C.
before
that
visit to
Egypt
of Herodotus.
assumes
3-11, not 342 generations;
(39) The calculation of Herodotus
See
the
latter
number
his own
statements.
results
from
although
clearly
that
three
Chron.
der
after
259.
stating
Lepsius,
iEgypter, p.
Moreover,
generations make
product of these
the
11,340, whereas
33^
made
Herodotus
is 11,366|. Either, therefore,
century,
numbers
he
reckons
341
326
EARLY
The
time
the
above
Plato
states
"
of art in
works
Solon
cityof
8000
Sais
literal
10,000
are
heard
having
of the
stated
been
by
taken
dotus;
Heroat
years
from
truth,that
some
old
likewise
:(41)he
ten
and
that
to
the
historical
have
to
The
the
netho.
The
in
Egypt
he
priesthood; and
Ptolemies
"
wrote
his work
either
his
it
error
The
dedicated
of
ii. 142
in imitation
contemporary,
was
have
a
B.C.)(u)
247
(306
life
to
or
for
tians
Egyp-
Greeks.
(42)
observations
quity.^3)
infinite anti-
an
Ma-
very clear
not
are
been
native
of
or
Seben-
high position in the native
lived in the
have
to
the
Egyptian chronology is
held
have
to
to
appears
the
to that of the
astronomical
of Manetho's
accounts
satisfactory
; but
nytus,
authorityon
next
scribes
de-
lasted
registrationof
epoch long anterior
an
of the
Egyptian priestthat
an
Egyptians and Assyriansas ascendingto
"
see
has
proved by existingrecords
was
years;
it to be
Epinomis likewise speaks of
See
is not
Dodecarchy
computation, it
Egypt
as
ascended
that
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
(40)
years.
an
AND
the
occupied by
in
The
HISTORY
reigns
of the
that
Syncellus says
of
that
of
little
Berosus
subsequent
first two
Manetho
having
been
him;
and
to
Ptolemy Philadelphus.(45)
the numbers
computation, or
in his text have
been
corrupted.
3.
"
statement
of Mela,
Boeckh, Manetho,
i. 9, is derived
p. 94,
n.
inaccuratelyfrom
Herodotus
3.
the resignationof Sabaco

and the accession
(40) The interval between
is made
of Psammetichus
by Diod. i. 66 to consist of seventeen
years ;
namely, anarchy two years,

(41) Leg. ii. " 3, p. 656.
(42) Tim.
and
p. 23, A. E.
Dodecarchy
Macrob.
Compare
fifteen years.
Comm.
in Somn.
9, p. 987.
C
(43) XP"P0S fJ-vpierrjs itai dneipos,
See
Hist.
Gr.
vol.
ii.
Fragm.
(44)
p. 511 ; Boeckh,
Bunsen's
vol.
i.
Egypt,
p. 60, Eng. tr. ; Lepsius,Chron.
(45) Vol.
says
that
treasures
'
i. p. 29, ed. Bonn.
Manetho
of
be
under
Egyptian
compared
Buusen, Egypt, vol. i.
the first Ptolemies
and
antiquity,'
with
him.'
that
It does
opened
'none
up
of the
Scip.ii.10,
Manetho,
der
p.
to
p. 11 ;
Êg. p. 405.
97, Engl, tr.,
the Greeks
later native
the
rians
histo-
not, however, appear, that there

historians
native
of
after
Manetho.
were
Et^ypt
Concerning the date
any
of Berosus, see
above, ch. v. " 11.
can
4.]
SECT.
OF
Mauetlio
Greek
sacred
writings in the
has been
Egyptian history,composed
on
native
are
(46) This
often
is
work
relied
with great
investigated
Boeckh, whose
scheme
lost,but
B.C., but
care,
and
much
of
gods, four dynasties of demigods, and

which
together occupy
Menes,
his
successors
with
333
will
with
B.C., the last year

now
be confined
the year 680

the
years.
reign in
distributed
are
According to
was
24,925
his
commences
chronological
entire
followingremarks.
at the year
the
into
5702
(48)For
each
it is stated to what
Our
Codomannus.
of
chronologicalscheme
years,
between
5702
remaining 93,
the
the
names
where
dynasty,even
and
tion
atten-
ending
dynasties,
Manetho, Egypt
and
680
names
are
b.c,
by
kings,
439
are
not
pressed.
ex-
given,
cityof Egypt (asMemphis, Thinis,Elephan-
this
Êthiopians),
(46) Fragm.
king,
b.c
tina)the kings belong ; where

or
manes,
ending
thirty-onedynasties,
of Darius
of the
unnamed;
of
Menes
B.C.
to the first twenty -five
governed during 5022
are
30,627
first mortal
The
(47)
year
dynasty
one
twenty-fivedynasties,
containing 439 kings. Of these
346
by
period he placesthree dynastiesof
of this
outset
have
critical acumen,
the
basis of the
the
as
without
authorities,
begins his Egyptian chronology
at the
of its
accounts
different versions
The
restoration
will be assumed
Manetho
of it
summary
secondhand
upon
consultingthe originalwork.
Prof.
into three
divided
was
and it is probable that they may,

inconsistent,
cases, have
many
been
It
tongue.
stated, from
himself
he
derived, as
preservedby the chronographers ; their
contents
in
language, and
volumes.
or
327
EGYPTIANS.
work
published a
in the
parts
THE
they
are
circumstance
cians
foreigners(as Phoeniis mentioned.
To
the
Hist. Gr. ib. p. 511"2.
(47) Boeckh
alters this number

into 24,837, in order to produce a
of the Canicular
period (1461 X 17),Manetho, p. 84, 93, 385.
tiple
mul-
is taken of the seventh

(48) In this enumeration, no account
dynasty,
of
unnamed
70
consisting
Memphite kings,who reigned seventy days (i.e.,
it appears, one
as
day each). See Boeckh, Manetho, p. 153 ; Fragm. Hist.
Gr. vol. ii.p. 555.
The alteration of 70 into 5, in Eusebius, is probably
merely
reduction
made
on
grounds
of
probability.
328
HISTORY
EARLY
of
names
furnish
their
the
number
exceptionof
of
of
during
years
in
the
mentioning
chronologyof
The
this
these
which
each
than
more
event
an
nected
con-
contain
their
of
kings,statingthe
each
of
out
cases
four, not
is that
generalcharacter
kings arranged in dynasties.
anonymous
which
Its
of Manetho
remains
king reigned,or
three
king'sname.
followingextracts
list,from
notices,the
chronologicalseries
dynasty lasted,but
even
of
reign is attached.
only with
us
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
short notice
twenty-seven kings, a
with
With
AND
all the
notices
historical
value
number, character,and
may
in
be
appreciated:
"
'
He
Menesthe
Athothis,
built the
wrote
'
his
wrork
many
Egypt
with
perished.
of
dynasty 1.
skilled in
He
medicine, and
fourth
king
of
dynasty 1.
In
built
the
prevailedin Egypt.
afflicted with
was
first
He
king of dynasty 1.
5148
"
the
earth
In
great calamity("f)6opa).
king of dynasty 2 (5449

took
b.c)
In
Bubastus,
place near
his
and
perished.
the
bull
first received
women
might
Mnevis,
divine
of
in
his
time
and
Heliopolis,
the
bull
the goat
honours.
dynasty
succeed
Nephercheres,seventh
the waters
In
king of dynasty 2.
Binothris,third king
in his time
was
king
of Miebis, seventh
Caeechos,second
ruled that
'
Kenkenes,
great opening of
Mende,
1
of
son
Apis,in Memphis,
at
He
and
Cochome.(49)
near
persons
'
hippopotamus,
Menes, second
great famine
Boethus,
a
B.C.).
anatomy, stillextant.
on
Semempses,
his time
time
of
son
Uenephes, son
pyramids
'
piecesby
palaceat Memphis.
time
in
torn
was
'
Thinite,first king of dynasty1 (5702"5450
to the
2.
In
were
time
it
was
throne.
king of dynasty 2.
of the Nile
his
It is fabled
for eleven
days
that
mixed
honey.(50)
of
of these pyramids. Compare the guesses
(49) Nothing is known
Bunsen, Egypt, vol. ii.p. 60.
(50) Bunsen, vol. ii.p. 106, Eng. tr., thinks that this story prohably
in the annals.
natural phenomenon recorded
originatedin some
The king under whom
is called Binoris
this phenomenon occurred
by
330
EARLY
HISTORY
Lachares, fourth king

in the Arsinoite
The
fifteenth
Phoenicians
were
his
nome,
from
norne,(53)
the
'
from
built
Egypt, and
is
appended
fell under
to this
his
Homer.
(55)
mark
re-
of
exodus
the
king, that
reign.(5i)
The
deluge
of Deucalion
his time.
He
be
reputedto
was
Memnon,
dynasty 19 (1326"1181 B.C.). This
of
Polybus, the husband

In
his time
Troy
taken.
was
Petubates, first king of dynasty 23 (814

the first
Olympiad
Osorcho,
Hercules
second
the
by
726
b.c).
his
In
celebrated.
was
king
of
This
dynasty 23.
king
is called
Egyptians.
Bocchoris, dynasty
lamb
in
Alcandra, mentioned
of
"
'
B.C.).
1327
"
Thuoris, sixth king

called
'
Memphis.
took
speakingstatue.
king is
time
gave
Sethroite
the
cityin
dynasty 18 (1655
Amenophis, eighth king.
of the
'
of
king
Egypt
place in
'
subdued
Saites, and
named
was
They
nome.
himself.
shepherd kings. They
of
Misphragmuthosis, sixth king.
took
'
consisted
labyrinth
built the
He
b.c.)
of Africanus
Moses
dynasty 12.
place of sepulturefor
they
[chap.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
first of them
Saite
first
'Amos,
as
which
(2607"2324
of
dynasty
to the
name
AND
24
(725
"
720
B.C.). In
his
time
spoke.
1
Sabacon,
B.C.). He
first king of the
took
Êthiopiandynasty 25 (719
"
prisoner,and
Bocchoris
caused
him
to
680
be burnt
to death/
The
notices
II. and
So
relatingto
Vaphris,in
far
as
(53) This
See
the
Manetho
nome
was
26th
is
in
Jewish
or
history,appended
dynasty,have
concerned, these
near
the Delta
see
been
passages
to Nechao
tioned.
already men-
contain
Strab. xvii. 1,
the
" 24
Boeckh, Manetho, p. 177, 195.

See
of Helen,
(55)
Odyssey, iv. 126.
Phylo, one of the handmaidens
carries a silver basket, which
had been given to her by Alcandra, the wife
of Polybus. The latter was
the
of the Egyptian Thebes, where
a native
inhabitants are very wealthy.
(54)
5, 6.]
SECT.
THE
historyof Egypt
entire
for
OF
nearly double
the
for
331
EGYPTIANS.
than
more
period from
5000
years
first
the
that is to say,
Olympiad
to
the
sent
pre-
day.
"
After
Manetho,
chronology,comes
He
be
may
Eratosthenes,who
third
Evergetes, the
of the
of
and
2900,
a.m.
which
B.C., (57)
Apollodorus,
it
it into
After
Egyptian
years
in
from
60
connected
and
He
with
See
the
consists of
B.C.
his
may
the
of
king.
thenes
Eratos-
in
the
that
he
written
King Ptolemy. (58)
Diodorus
his
on
visited
who
history
separated from
and
to
leading authority
is
composed
that
Diospolis,and
at
; it
2600
to each
list, states
next
extant,
was
to
list
a.m.
from
years,
at the command
about
twenty
Eratosthenes
by
an
half.
of
account
be confined
chronology. He
states
the
to
divine
dynasties of
pointswhich
those
are
the interval of time
that
p. 198.
Hist. Gr. vol. ii. p. 540, 545, 549, 554, 558, 565, 612.
Fragm.
of Eratosthenes
extracts
196
generation next
memorials
preserved
century
attention
(56) Above,
(57)
historical
and
b.c.,(59)
respect
our
this
owe
Eratosthenes,
afterwards.
Egypt,
period of 1076
antiquity, now
With
makes
the
to
by
kings of Thebes, beginning with
we
Greek
interval of about
These
belonged
gives about twenty-eightyears
Egyptian language,
translated
whom
to
derived
Egypt
died about
and
ending with Amuthartseas, 3975
extends, therefore,over
"
called to Alexandria
was
Egyptian chronology of Eratosthenes
Menes,
Egyptian
on
(5G)
thirty-eight successive
1524
authorities
Ptolemies,
to have
considered
succeeding Manetho.
The
the
among
year
of the
world
are
5500
preserved in Syncellus,and
coincide
with
the
Syncellus
Christian
era
see
vol. ii. p. 279, ed. Bonn.
(58) Syncellus,vol.
first of these
by Lepsius,Cnron.
Latin
i. p. 171, 279, ed. Bonn.

The number
be corrected
from the second, as
must
passages
der
/Eg.
The
p. 511.
correction
had
been
j/x'ein
the
is remarked
made
in the
translation.
(59) Diodorus
XIII., i. 41, 46,
visited
83.
See
Egypt
in
Olymp.
Clinton, F. H.
Egyptian chronology of Diodorus, see

Chrou. der /Eg. p. 215.
tr. ; Lepsius,
ad
180, in the reign of Ptolemy

Concerning the
60, 43.
ann.
Bunsen's
Egypt,
vol. i. p. 156, Eng.
332
HISTORY
EARLY
between
Osiris and
reckoned
was
by
under
23,000
between
another
In
18,000
of
to have
Mceris, had
therefore
divine
than
and
human
Diodorus,
for the latter
the
but that
some
dynastiesat only 5000

dynastiestogether made
Diodorus
number,
adds
of whom
that
470
the
from
sacred
each
all of
the
18,000
number
and
5000
duration
placed the
;
the
that
so
only 10,000
native
and
of
five
down
Egypt
were
physicalappearance
king, together with
account
an
by
the
of
years
of the
divine
and
human
475
were
in
He
queens.
possessedof
each
priestto
his
contained
registers
these
that
for
years.
rulers
books, handed
may
5000
divine
these, the priestswere
times
we
pears
ap-
informants
the
by
former, and
the
native
governed by
been
kings, and
were
ancient
descriptionof
of
that the
concerning
registersin
successor
states
up
Egyptians.(62)
native
23,000
for
years
to
up
prevalentchronology
more
nearly
180
dynasties,received
years
for
heroes
was
Olymp.
years
(63) The
between
Egypt
that
had
years.
18,000
was
and
ander^61)
Alex-
by
reigns,beginningwith
5000
Egypt
4700
that
assume
human
that
us
kings having been
difference
the
informs
what
some-
the interval
of Asia
invasion
the
he
nearly
that
says
more
to be
the
that
of these
he
for
and
at
is likewise
number
latter
governed by gods
lasted
(60 B.C.);most
kings
others
10,000, by
The
(60)
passage
been
and
years;
Elsewhere
years.
reign of Helius
the
computed
than
more
the Great,
Alexander
as
authorityof the Egyptian priests,
the
stated,on
at
some
reignof
the
Isis and
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
and
of
moral
the
character
of
acts
his
reign.
(64)
The
this
historian
proceeds
series of 475
religionto
living.
He
amount
to
(6o) Diod.
(63) i. 69.
the
specifythe
to
sovereigns.
people, and
is succeeded
more
i. 23.
than
The
is
first is
also
the
remarkable
most
Menas, who
author
kings,whose
by fifty-two
1400
years,
(6i) ii.26.
being
an
in
teaches
of luxurious
jointreigns
average
of about
(62) i. 44.
(64) i. 4i.
6.]
SECT.
OF
twenty-seven
each
years
during their reigns.
333
EGYPTIANS.
THE
nothing worthy
This
long
of record
line of obscure
princeswas
by Busiris,and eight descendants,of whom

the
same
name
the
as
of
iEgyptus, the
daughter
bull.
He
of
king,
next
fabled
was
be
to
lowed
fol-
last
bore
the founders
were
succeeds,the founder
kings, Uchoreus
seven
the
originalprogenitor.They
the
wealthy cityof Thebes. (65) After
of the great and
occurred
interval
an
of
Memphis. (66)
the
offspringof
Uchoreus, and of the river Nile, in the form
good and just king, and
was
his
gave
of
to the
name
country. (67)
After
He
interval
an
builds
the great
of twelve
generations, Moeris
propylseaat Memphis,
and
succeeds.
lake
excavates
Moeris.
Another
becomes
other
interval of
and
generationselapses,
seven
king, the Sesostris of Herodotus,
Greek
writers.
existed,both
priestsand
; he
adds
that
his
and
of this
those which
he
martial
was
king. According
brought
exercises
(63) i. 45.
Busiris
are
the
tian
Egyp-
up
and
:(68)
Diodorus
says
by
even
that
to the
the
narrative
of Diodorus,
severe
and trained
discipline,
during his
stories
father's
respectingthe cruelty of
the inhospitality
of
fabulous,and that they had their originin
(66) The words rav Se tovtov

naturallyrefer to Osymandyas
and no fixed placein the
followed
Lepsius in supposing
Busiris
II. and
tov
but
series
that
(68) Diodorus
Osymandyas
is
the
assigned
seven
to
50, would
C.
is introduced
him.
unnamed
tally,
inciden-
I have
therefore
kings
intervene
Diodorus
means
to
fix the
that Sesoosis,and the youths who

not allowed
run
any food until they had
tells us
were
discipline,
22^ miles (i.53).
in
ftaaikecos anoyovav
i. 67.
Busiris
Uchoreus.
doubtful whether
(67) It seems
in
the
c. 51.
series,
iEgyptus
to
lifetime he
Egyptians to foreignersbefore the reign of Psammetichus,

According to another and inconsistent
story reported by Diodorus,
E. part of Egypt, under King Osiris,i. 17.
was
a satrap of the N.
in his
most
extant
the
between
osis
Seso-
predicted by signs at his
was
the
the
on
best with
agree
the
pancy
great discre-
is founded
narrative
own
the greatness of Sesoosis

birth
that
us
historians and
the Greek
among
and
Manetho,
hymnologists, concerning the exploitsof
probable accounts,
monuments
informs
Diodorus
Sesoosis
place of
participated
ISO
stadia
334
for
throne,
he
of the
appointedcollectors
and
time
same
Libya. Having
into
Egypt
thirty-six
nomes,
in each.
beneficent
by the people.He
succeeded
long-sightedpreparations
royal revenues
various
sought, by
he
beloved
himself
divided
He
foreignconquest.
of
and
extensive
made
[chap.vt.
CHRONOLOGY
Arabia, and the chief part
subdued
to the
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
At
to render
measures,
collected
an
of
army
the
600,000
With
chariots.
infantry,24,000 cavalry,and 27,000 war
host
he conquered the Êthiopians;afterwards, with
vast
of
aid
fleet of
ships,he
400
subdued
country beyond the Ganges, the whole
Cyclades,and
the
similar
Europe
in
those
to
his
expeditionand
on
the
monuments
the
triumphant expeditionhe
the greatest
to
in
the
who
of all the
the
engraving
this
of nine
years,
reputationof
the
lived.
ever
of
told
are
From
end
Diodorus, established
the
as
memorials
Manetho.
at
the
Asia, most
colony;
as
returned
militaryconqueror
author
the
Colchian
far
Stories
Thrace.
as
is described
by it,according
of Western
Herodotus, respecting the
of
and
far
as
India, as
this
He
regulationsrelatingto
dered
consi-
was
the
military
system of Egypt. (69)

informs
Diodorus
was
so
called from
by Sesoosis,who
taskwork,
named
to
revolted
was
were
Egypt by Menelaus,
Semiramis
Sesoosis
(69)Diod.
and
called from
so
founded
to
likewise
in
town
Egypt, named
of
account
on
pardoned ;
admits, however,
towns
Babylon,
Babylonian captives,brought
some
were
Troy,
brought
He
but
that
us
that
the
to
Egypt
severityof
another
Egyptian town
who
Trojan prisoners,
and
obtained
that, according
by Babylonians
and
to
their
their
were
(70)
liberty.
Ctesias, these
Trojans who
two
panied
accom-
Egypt.
executed
great
works
; he
covered
the
i. 94.
of the originsof the Egyptian Babylon and

(70) A similar account
is
xvii.
The
Strabo,
1, " 30, 34.
Troy
Egyptian Babylon and
given by
mentioned
in
and
Baftv\u"v
by Steph. Byz.
Troy are
Tpoia.
land of Babylon.' Sismondi
Villehardouin
calls Egypt the
says that
derived
ring
of
this appellation
from
the
town
was
Egyptian
Babylon, referWilliam
of
1.
xix.
See
his
Histoire
des
13.
to
c.
Tyre,
Bep. Ital.
'
c.
14, vol. ii.p. 371,
ed. 1818.
6.]
SECT.
OF
country with
stadia
from
Pelusium
wood,
at Thebes
god
height, and
also erected
he
monolithic
two
two
statues
frontier,
ornamented
he
of himself
with
consecrated
obelisks 120
stone
cedar
and
to
cubits in
his queen,
30
height.(71)
cubits in
is succeeded
Sesoosis the Great

whom
concerning
which
silver,which
wall
ship of
surface
its external
long,
built
eastern
Heliopolis; he constructed
to
its internal with
gilding,and
he
the
(= 1S7 miles) in length, on
cubits
280
335
EGYPTIANS.
complete system of canals
1500
THE
Diodorus
related
are
tells the
Herodotus
by
his son, of the
by
name,
legendary stories
same
of
same
the
Pheron,
of
son
Sesostris.(73)
is
interval of
an
thought deserving of
tyrannicalprince,and
The
king.
latter
robbers, to
and
whom
their
he
inflicts
he
furnishes
noses,
Amasis
and
his
other
in the
than
punishment
is
desert,
the loss of
for
the
returns
to
explanatorylegend
an
he
leniencytowards
assigns a residence
no
king who
next
by Actisanes,the /Ethiopian
mildly;
whom
The
is named
is dethroned
governs
certain
on
mention
kings, who
numerous
nothing worthy of being recorded.
did
is
point there
this
At
town
Rhinocolura.(73)
the
After
death
king, Mendes,
the Great
by
of
called
some
Labyrinth,which
of Crete, built
time
Actisanes,the sceptre
of
by
Dsedalus
(71) Diod.
of low
man
the celebrated
who
did not
hand,
populationas
Sesostris
support
i. 60.
the
rinth
Laby-
entire
at
the
generations,ensues;
Ceten, obtained
mox
succeeded
was
legend recurs
represents
the cruel act of
See
ii. 111.
great reputationof
This
Seneca
Dr.
iihinoc-olura,
see
(74) i. 61.
for the
the
i. 53"58.
that
(73) Diod.
five
tive
na-
constructed
it remained
birth,named
Compare Herod,
(72) Diod. i. 59.
'Et
xix.,
Epist.
qui regnavit sine nomine
other
He
the model
as
anarchy,of
Diodorus.(74)An
after which
served
Marrus.
Smith's
the
in
Persian
above, p. 275,
n.
his
110.
verse
of Ausonius,
king, De
to
mean
name,
predecessor.
Strabo, xvi. 2, "
mutilation
Diet, of Anc.
The
Sesoostris,'seems
by a king of the same
of
the
noses
Ira, iii. 20.
Geogr.
in
v.
On
31.
of
the
whole
Concerning
336
HISTORY
EARLY
called
Proteus
the
by
who
Greeks,
is identical
he
that
determines
Diodorus
throne.
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
with
contemporary
was
the
king
with
the
Trojan War.(75)
The
king, Remphis,
next
of
talents
400,000
was
lover of wealth, and
but
gold :
owing
spirithe expended nothing in offeringsto

useful to
the
next
devoted
useful
miserly
in works
gods,or
who
works,
in the sacred
the
improved
and
it his
gave
kings,
of the
did
its
name,
river
single
registers.This
channel
own
with
and
inglorious ease,
to
mention
deserved
Nileus,
was
generationsthe
seven
exception,were
which
his
to
(76)
men.
For
the
mulated
accu-
nothing
exception
by
various
previousappellation
having been iEgyptus.(77)

Chemmis
and
years,
and
them
After
the
the
crueltyof
mildness.
(80)
and
lawgiver
Sabaco,
the
the
throne
convicts
throne,
An
in
and
second
These
three
and
Êthiopian,a
he
anarchy
of two
i. 62.
(82) i. 65.
of
The
he began
king
the
gated
miti-
people
Herodotus.
interval
long
and
king
of
mean
as
distinguished
elapses;
humane
for
His
after which
sovereign,ascends
it,are
years
the
described
(82)
ensues
an
and
the oracle
as
in Herodotus.
is followed
Egyptian king, see

Lye. 112, 124,
Tzetz. ad
(77) i. 63.
story about
the
voluntary resignationof
by
the
Herod,
820.
(78) i. 63.
(8o" i. 64.
(79) i. 64.
treated
capacity,and
as
Concerning Proteus
(75) i. 62.
ii. 112 ; Eurip. Helena, Apollod. ii. 5, 9;
(76) Diod.
This
by Bocchoris,
mild
public works.
motive
of Chemmis
son
capitalpunishment, and employed
abolished
the
reigned
kings clearlycorrespond with
mental
A
succeeded
was
pyramid.(79)
Mycerinus
judge.(81)
reigned fifty
Chabryes,who
son
and
predecessors,
great
he
left it unfinished.
succeeded
of
but
appearance,
the
his
Cheops, Chephren,
was
his
by
or
Mycerinus, the
comes
Mycerinus
built
Nileus
great pyramid.(78)He
pyramid, but
third
the
with
the
Cephren,
fifty-six
years,
of
successor
constructed
brother
his
by
the
was
(81) i. 65,
being
fuliilled
by
94.
libation from
338
EARLY
HISTORY
AND
[chap. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
KINGS.
TEARS.
1. Menas
54.
Busiris
61.
Seven
Busiris
70.
Eight
kings
1400
.
8"
unnamed
62.
kings
8"
unnamed
kings
66
...
72.
Êgyptus
84.
Twelve
92.
Seven
8"
unnamed
Mceris
8"
"
85.
57f
II
Uchoreus
71.
kings
99
...
8"
unnamed
kings
57|
93.
Sesoosis
8"
94.
Sesoosis
II
Si
Total
.
With
whom
respect
only
the
to
fourteen
named,
it is
account
of
Sesoosis
II. and
on
duration,between
and
Bocchoris
"
of
36,525
multipleof
chief
part
the
with
other
period, 34,201
(85) The
the
the
number,
to
restore
intervals
long
twelve
years,
of the
the
the
entire
Amasis,
is
of
of
his
certain
un-
between
and
assigned to
of the
then
follows
of the
canon
in his
years
altogether,for
There
Chronicle/
Egyptian chronology
this number
the
Vulcan, reigns 30,000
making
by Larcher,
Ancient
cycle (1461
gods reign 3984
years.
that
statement
number
of
son
restoration
made
impossible
of the Canicular
of this colossal
reign 217
Diodorus,
years
scheme
makes
years,
the
period. Nileus,
and
is the
by Syncellus,which
consist
in
301
Sabaco.(85)
Lastly,there
3:254
1746^
remaining kings,
are
chronological scheme,
cited
5000
8i
Fifty-twounnamed
53.
B.C.
25).
the
The
prae-human
Saturn
years;
and
is
gods
eight demi-
superhuman
period
of
fifteen
Egyptian kings,according
Chronologie d'Herodote (Trad.
to
d'Hero-
vii. p. 73, ed.
to me
to proceed on
neous
1802), seems
wholly errofirst
the
Diodorus
to
Larcher,
principles. According
places
year of
The
Menas
of
his
restoration
is
at 14,940 B.C.
to
general principle
assign
thirty years to each king (475 X 30
14,250). He entirelydisregards
dote, torn.
the
statements
monarchy.
of
Diodorus
as
to
the
total
duration
of
the
Egyptian
8.]
SECT.
OF
cycle,occupying 443
generations of the Canicular

neither
which
in order
divine
fifteen
are
to occupy
divine and
B.C.
period of
heroic
in 341
1881
dynastiesare
fifteen mortal
years,
if the
doubt
no
chronologicalresult of the scheme
The
stated.
the
be thus exhibited
the
product
may
tant
ex-
total of
sum
of the
the factors
exist,as
can
for the
numbers
About
to the
dynasties
figuresin
The
Next
assigned.
These
correct.
to
years,
kings, reaching
text, however, give only 1697.
36,525
is
government
dynastiesof mortal
reign of Nectanebus,
ought
human
nor
339
EGYPTIANS.
THE
are
therefore
"
36,525 (86)
antiquityof this chronicle
The
Jew
or
Christian,subsequent
wished
who
with
the
it to
declared
Vignoles : (87)Letronne
the
reduce
to
Biblical
first
was
be
suspected by
the
production of
the
Ptolemy
to
Boeckh
chronology (88)
subject at length,
arguments,
interval
this
that
"
It
has
and
astronomer,
has
for
to
us
gated
latelyinvesti-
proved, by convincing
the two
(89)that is,during
remains
now
and
Chronicle'
Ancient
Eusebius
between
Panodorus
and
'
Egyptian dynastiesinto harmony

.
the
Des
was
in
composed
the
chronographersAnianus
fourth
the
and
fifth
these different
compare
turies.
cen-
ac-
(86) See Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p. 534 ; Boeckh, Manetho, p. 40"57.
for the twenty -sixth dynasty is erroIn Boeekh's table, p. 41, the number
neously
stated as 117, instead of 177 (as C. Miiller has remarked) ; and
this error
has affected the subsequent calculations.
Concerning the
de l'Hist.
Chron.
(87) Vol.
scheme
of this
Sainte,vol.
Anianus
Concerning
Eng.
sur
His
57.
p. 52
Gr. vol. ii. p. 536.
(89) Manetho,
Hist.
Ancient
Chronicle,'see
Des
Vignoles,
ii. p. 659.
ii.p. 659, 663.
(88) See Biot, Recherches

Fragm.
'
"
and
l'Annee
conclusion
Panodorus,
tr.
z
des
vague
see
is
Egyptiens,p.
accepted by
5G9.
C. Miiller,
Bunsen, Egypt, vol. i. p. 20S,
340
EARLY
HISTORY
counts
of
and
Egyptian antiquity,
claims
to
credibility.
The
native
Egyptian
African
races,
but
It
period
attained
reached.
Its
Greeks
and
it
nevertheless
belonged
to
livelyand
by
in their
their
historical
(90) Some
of
but
in
Egyptians
the
may
be
Ethiopic type
evidence
The
said
;
but
derived
to
a
the
approximates the Egyptians

Egypt, vol. i. p. 98.
Ancient
and
language,
many
African,' Ancient
other
Others
The
posed
im-
was
the
of
the
of
ancient
Asiatic
was
3.
of
their
whole
of
and
Egypt
Pliu. vi. 29, there was

Mr.
Kenrick
remarks,
Egyptians : The
Syro-Arabian and
'
the
them
from
skulls
than
Wilkinson
respects, Egypt
p.
the
by
of Asia
boundary
ap.
the
remote
speak
to
Arabians.
to the
i.
Oriental
admitted
were
included
Juba,
to
Sir Gardner
Egyptians, vol.
the
led to believe
was
writers
examination
rather
the
pretensionsto
be intermediate
between
long gradation separates
from
with
Herodotus
and
the Nile
made
the
to the
ever
history.
or
of years,
Egyptians and
ethnologicalcharacter
between
affinity
in reference
of
Their
ancient
ancients
have
Asiatics,not
of men,
thousands
to
early
an
fabricatingexplanatory stories
statues
Africa, Strab. i. 2, " 25, 30, i.4, " 7.

in Asia, Plin. N. H. v. 9.
According
an
mind
simple
induced
the
at
they
literature
knowledge. (91)
Greeks, (92)and
and
neighbouring Arabians, Syrians,
no
readiness
antiquity,ascending
the
the
black
racter.
distinct in its cha-
than
the
their
the
Egyptians participatedin
buildings,and
their
with
was
writing, but
ingenuous,
upon
about
had
The
been
civilization
however,
affinity,
to
have
resembled
intelligent
type,
more
approximated
they
have
determine
to
attempt
to
to
higher
Assyrians.(90)
type
to
to
seems
race
[chap.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
of
the
negro.
mummies
African
'
says
the
the
certainlymore
Brugsch, Histoire
In
type,'
manners,
Asiatic
than
d'Egypte,
of the Caucasian
and
Egyptians were
race,
Asia.
the
from
describes
719,
745,
originally
crew
came
iEschylus,Supp.
arrived
at Argos, as
of the Egyptian ship which
being of black colour ;
who
but he appears
to refer to the rovers,
probably were
Êthiopian slaves.
less
dark
in
the
Mauilius
colour
than the Êthiopians
Egyptians as
represents
part
i. p. 1, thinks
that
the
"
proprio tellus gaudens iEgyptia Nilo

infuscat
Lenius
campis.
irriguis
corpora
Jam
"
Herod,
black
the
ii. 104, says that the

and woolly hair
Colchians
the
Egyptians
(fxeXdyxpoeskcu ovXorpixes).
Egyptians together, and says that
skins
Êthiopians and
haired,Problem,
and woollyAmmianus
Homines
resemble
iv. 726.
Marcellinus
assigns a
iEgyptiipleriquesubfusculi
(91) Herod, ii. 77.

(92) See above, p. 275.
These
xiv. 4.
sunt
dark
et
in
Aristotle
are
both
colour
to
both
are
having
classes
footed,
splayteristics.
charac-
negro
the Egyptians.
atrati,xxii. 16, "
23.
8.]
SECT.
OF
historical records.
The
have
their
Now
books, preservedin the
suited
was
of
freedom
to
thought
nothing useful, and

of
progress
mankind
surplus labour
and
If the
of
colossal
to
mind
Oriental
there
destitute
employed
duced
pro-
all the
learn
the
from
own
fails.
From
only
him
an
be
tion
informa-
Diodorus
and
gave
to
whole
testimony of
the express
priestsnot
the
them
Eratosthenes,
(95)
memory.
admitted
not
rinths,
laby-
nation,
rational desti-
of any
are
the
to
Egyptian antiquity,the
upon
Herodotus, Manetho,
books
was
which
nothing
perpetuate their
supposedknowledge
himself,that
which
despoticmasters
priestsand their sacred
We
an
temples.
the Brahmins.
or
contributed
works,
only intended
equallyderived.
Magi,
in
of
of
character
activityof
which
and
priests,
the
people in constructingpyramids and
trustworthy authorities
our
intelligent
an
archives
country
nor
; whose
of the
other
and
basis of
the
caste, like the Chaldseans, the
knowledge
neither
exclusivelyfrom
Egyptian priestshad
sacerdotal
by
made
authentic
an
respectingEgyptian antiquity is
derived
as
us
of
existence
sufficient warranty. (94)
information
sacred
the
Their
no
historical
representedto
from
for the
But
registrationin Egypt,
contemporary
historian,we
(93)
341
EGYPTIANS.
THE
was
dotus
Hero-
oral
ac-
(93) Theophrast. ap. Porph. de Abst. ii. 5 ; Cic. de Eep. iii.9. The
of prodigiesmentioned
in Herod,
ii.82, Las nothing to do with
registration
See
275.
70,
above, p.
n.
political
history.
This
fact
is
admitted
Bunsen
If then (he says) the sacred
:
(94)
by
books
of the Egyptians contained
no
singlesection of pure history,we
that we
wonder
hear of no
of that people before
cannot
historical work
Manetho
in
the genius of Hellas.
that
before
with
contact
is,
they came
;
contained
books
These
all that the Egyptians possessed of science or
historical lore,'Egypt, vol. i. p. 23, Engl. tr.
Compare p. 254.
the Egyptian pyramids among
the great works
(95) Aristotle enumerates
executed
by despoticrulers,for the purpose of keeping the peopleemployed,
and
of making them
ii. 135, says of the pyraPolit. v. 11.
Herod,
poor,
mid
built by the daughter of Cheops, Idly ko.1 avrijvhiavor}8r]vai
fivrjuîov
Diodorus
KUTaXnrea-dai.
of the Egyptians,
for the splendidtombs
accounts
with
their
that
the former
were
as
compared
dwelling-houses,by saying
intended
for
for
the
considered
latter
as
perpetual,
temporary occupation,
i. 51.
tain
Bunsen, however, states that the pyramids do not in general conis
destination
and
that
he
thinks
their
known,
unany sepulchralchamber,
'
vol. ii. p. 389.

the
Diodorus, ii.7, states
primitive Assyrian king, was

high, and ten stadia wide.
stadia
erected
that
by
his
vast
wife
of Kinus,
Semiramis, nine
tomb
342
EARLY
of their
count
to them
but
HISTORY
answered
history,
(9G)and
also that
read
they
and
book,(98),
that
to
they
him
the
statements.
(")
announced
that
books.
the
Manetho,
the
his
his information
memorials
the
to
learn
from
credible and
and
narrative, ii.99
of the
"
of
their
"
elpopevovhe pev
yeveaQai,rj ov'
series
of
chronological
Josephus, himself
translated
sacred
from
Egyptian chronology from

have
professesto
tained
ob-
authentic
from
the assistance of these

than
trustworthyinformation
other
previoushistories. (103)
146, Herodotus
repeatedlyrefers
epecov
"
"
(97) eXeyov be
put
from
kings
priests: Alyvnriovs epxopai Xoyovs

ipeeseXeyov cos eXeyov oi ev 2dii iroXi ipees Kara
fJKovov oi
rr)v (pdriv.
ra
of
likewise
in Herodotus
the whole
(96) In
truth
and by
priests; (102)
give more
the oral information
statues
he
Egypt,(97)
to
330
respecting ancient Egypt
native
to be found
that
the
his
derived
(101) Diodorus
source.
registersof
we
Helen
of
Egyptian historywas
(10") Eratosthenes
same
as
and
names
him
showed
in proof of
high priests,
345
questions which
visit of Menelaus
concerning the
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
tcov
"
"
to
Kara
ipeccv
%"be,11. 113.
ipeesiaropeovTira Tvep\TSXevqv,yeve'o~9ai
el
oi
tovs
ipeas, pa.Tai.ov Xoyov Xeyovo~i "l^XXr/pes Trepl'IXiov
rate, IcrTOpirjaL
ecpaaavirpos ravra
(pdpevoielbevai nap' avrov
poi
oi
ra
MeveXeco, ii. 118.
(98) KareXeyov oi ipeese" ftvjSXov,ii. 100.

oi ipeesepo\,dnebeiKwo-av
Kai betKwvres
a"v
(99) dpidpeovres
ecovrcov
eKao~Tov
iraaecov,
ecos
eovra,
ov
e"
rov
dwodavovTOS
ayxi0~Ta
anebeâv aivdcras avrds, 11.
MaveBcav
be
naiba
irarpbs
rrjs elicovos bieîovresbia
143.
Alyinrrios,
rr)s'EXXtjviktjs
pereo-)(T]KOis
bfjXds
(pcovjj
irdrpioviaropiav,e'/cre
ttjv
yeypa(pe yap
xa\ woXXa
ios (prjo-Lv
rcov
peracppdcras,
Wpdborov eXey\eitu"v
iepcov,
avTos,
Contr.
xm'
AtyvTTTiaKaiv dyvoiase^revapevov,
Apion. 1. " 12. After iepwv,the
word
fallen from
the text
to have
seems
ypappdrcov,or ypacpcov, or filfiXcov,
ib.
Mavedws, 6 ttjv AlyvTTTiaKrjv
(see Lepsius,
iaroptavex
iepdv
p. 534).
ib. " 26.
imeo'xrjpe'vos,
ypappdroivpedeppr/veveiv
(100)
TraiSeta?,a"s
rjvto
yevos
avrjp
EXXdbi
eon'
tov
rcov
(iOl)
6 'YipaToadeirrjs
Xa(3"ov
xpoviKos~\,
(prjaiv
['A7roXX6bcopos
Trpdaraîv(3ao~iXiKr]v
Kara
(pcuvj)
AlyvnTiaKois
ri) EAXiioi
VTropvrjpao-i Kai ovopaai
kot'
Xr)(3ao-iXeoov
tcov
Syncell.vol. i. p. 171, Bonn.
Trape(ppao-ev
ovtcos,
17 t"ov
fav
XaficoveK T"V ev
XeyopevcovQrjftalaiv, to. dvopara 'HpaToo~Qevr)s
A'iyvTTTOv
Aioo-TroXei iepoypapparecovTvapecppacrev e" AlyvnTiaseis 'EiXXdba
(pcovrjv, ib.
For iepoypapparecov
in this passage, the sense
to require iepcov
seems
p. 279.
ypappdrcov. Compare the passage of Josephus," 26, cited in the last note.
a"v
ttjv yvtocriv,
(102) See above,
p. 322.
'HpoboTos Kai rives

avvraârcov
ras
(103) 00-a pev
irpdêis
Aiyvirrlcov
eKovo-icos
npoKpivavresttJs aXrjdetas napaboôXoyelvKai
pevcov eo~x*bidKao~iv,
avrd 8e ra wapa
toIs iepevaito'is
pvdovs nXdrreiv \^vxaycoylas
evena,
napTjaopev,
kot' AiyvnTov ev Tals avaypa(pa'is
e^raKores eicdrjadpeda,
(îXoTiputs
yeypappeva
ovv
to
i. 69.
This
passage
refers to the
general descriptionof Egypt.
8.]
SECT.
OF
if the
Now,
been
in
be
and
be
must
be identical with
about
Eratosthenes,
by
Diodorus
on
comparing the
by
these four
of the
find
writers,we
the
records
these
translated
that
Manetho
by
afterwards,and consulted
of another
accounts
that
of
records
temple archives,and
centuries
at the interval
Herodotus,
written
supposed
the records
two
of
time
authentic
carefullypreserved in the
they would
in the
Egyptian priestshad,
history,it
343
EGYPTIANS.
possessionof complete and
their ancient
would
THE
and
century
half.
But
historyand chronology given

discrepancybetween
utmost
them.
According
divine
these
report of the prieststo
the
to
reignswere
stated to have
been
less
than
not
registration,
reigns.(104) Men,
reigned 10,320
kings, from
680
to
this
from
to
11,100
of 24,925 years;
and
He,
b.c
dynasties,
reigntill 680
periodis
1524
438
470
of
to
and
successors,
The
b.c
named
twelve
years, from
1080
Men
kings, from
of
to
semi-divine
Menes,
dynastiesa
begins
to
reign
occupying twenty-five
of
total number
kings during
of
thirty-eightEgyptian kings
enumerates
to
They reign 1076
the scheme
preservedby Diodorus,
dynastiesreign for
semi-divine
Menas, the
time
successors,
years, from
b.c
According
and
unnamed
B.C.; and
the first king,
Thebes, beginning with Menes.

to
330
to 1080
human
subsequent
total number
the
and
years;
439.
Eratosthenes
2600
the
Sethon, reigned400
scheme,
5600
subject of contemporaneous
the
king, and
gives to the divine
Manetho
in 5702
years,
first
least
is 343.
Sethon,
duration
the
Moeris
In
b.c.
this
for at
dynastiesgoverned Egypt
the
Herodotus,
first
king, begins
Cambyses,
525
his
either 18,000
reign in
b.c, the total number
5000
of
or
the
divine
5000
years.
b.c
Until
kings
is
the.
475,
or
Psammitichus.
These
four
schemes
harmonize
in
(104) ii. 145.
making
Menes
the
first
344
HISTORY
EARLY
human
of
king
Egypt
of Menes
but
which
they assign to him,

Date
AND
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
they differ widelyin
accordingto
5702
Eratosthenes
.
2600
"
Diodorus
Manetho
years
that
"
is to say,
of
vast
so
on
by about
Norman
period
of
other
from
of
by only
the
Rome,
dates
Birth
to the
England
700
of the
era
the
to
of
of
reign
nearlyidentical.
to be
of the
duration
average
scale, the
each
Conquest
seem
"
the
Foundation
the
the
Third
the
George
The
of
or
from
or
is
Diodorus, differingfrom
Olympiads,
Christ,
5000
discordance
and
:-"
11,400
Manetho
the
which
B.C.
Herodotus
When
dates
follows
respectivelyas
are
the
and
reigns,moreover,
the
ber
num-
kings, differ widely in these several schemes.
of
Average duration
of
Years.
Reigns according to
Herodotus
33
Manetho
11^
Eratosthenes
28
Diodorus
Number
9j
of Eeigns from
Menes
to
Psammitichus, according to
Herodotus
343
Manetho
439
Diodorus
470
Here, again, the divergence of
only
the
to
reigns as
the
from
Hugues
Conqueror
in the
midst
to
If
to
thirty-onereigns
"
Capet
George
of such
from
utter
the
to
Louis
First
"
Manetho, being
that is to say,
XIV.,
or
be
many
William
quite trivial,and,
appears
to
uncertainty,
from
as
close
tion
approxima-
agreement.
we
determine
attempt
their
discrepancyis
The
of
amount
Diodorus
names
to
compare
mutual
the
of the
correspondencein
still greater, and
of the
names
immediate
the confusion
successors
the
kings,
several
still more
of Menes
and
to
the
lists,
hopeless.
are
not
346
EARLY
HISTORY
AND
[CHAP.VI,
CHRONOLOGY
Heeodotus.
Diodobtts.
6. Amasis.
7. Actisanes.
8. Mendes.
9. An
4.
Proteus
10.
anarchy of
Ceten,
generations.
called Proteus
by
the
Greeks.
5.
Rhampsinitus
.11.
.
Remphis.
12.
An
interval of 7
generations,
Nileus
during which
is
king.
6.
Cheops
13.
Chemmis.
7.
Chephren
14.
Cephren.
8.
Mycerinus
15.
Mycerinus.
9.
Asychis
16.
Bocchoris.
10.
Any
sis
17.
11.
Sabacos
18.
Sabaco.
12.
Sethon
13.
Dodecarchy
19.
Anarchy and Dodecarchy.
14. Psammitichus
.20.
.
With
that
regard
to
the
discrepancy is
institute
any
comparison.
last 27
Psammitichus.
Cheops, nor
kings
mentions
He
Mceris
Psammitichus.
Manetho,
it is difficult to
is the series of the
long interval.
he
and
in his list
neither
so
The
Dodecarchy,
the
at
much
period :
"
1048
Smendes
2.
Psusennes.
3.
Nephercheres.
4.
Amenophthes.
5. Osochor.
6. Psinaches.
7. Psusennes.
8.
Sesonchis.
9. Osorthon.
10
"
12.
Three
unnamed
kings.
following
ing
immediately preced-
places Sesostris
1.
complete,
B.C.
nor
earlier
8.]
SECT.
OF
347
EGYPTIANS.
THE
13. Takelothis.
14
kings.
unnamed
Three
16.
"
776
17. Petnbates
B.C.
Osorcho.
18.
19. Psammus.
In
20.
Zet.
21.
Bocchoris.
22.
Sabacon.
23.
Sebichos.
24.
Tarcus.
25.
Stephinates.
26.
Nechepsos.
27.
Xechao
28.
Psammitichus.
in
Dodecarchy
stated
to be the
Sethon
with the
and
with
all
Zet,
David
!Now
by
posteriorto
historyof
it is
be
to
be
and
reconciled
yet there
another.
(107)"We
authorities
(106)
is
was
Diodorus.
son
of
Diodorus.
1048
the
from
Jews,
by
the
any
is
this
the
B.C.,
are
are
not
of
legitimatemethods
entitled
for
deceived by
intentionally
the
reign of
Manetho.
all
schemes
They
source.
of
criticism,
preferring one
that any
to assume
dotus,
Hero-
Smendes
the
discordant
authentic
ground
satisfactory
no
in
from
peculiarto
both
all correspondence
point
period
responds
cor-
occurs
wanting
names
these
same
is
Psammitichus
Sabacos
The
ceases.
period of
the
Neco.(106) Sebichos
At
observed,that
professto be derived
cannot
and
Bocchoris
either historian
in the
27, Tarcus, Stephinates,
to
of Herodotus.
Diodorus.
but is named
24
Nechao, correspond -with
Herodotus
by Herodotus
in Herodotus
kings from
four
this list,the
Nechepsos, and
the
I.
one
of
or
priests,
(10s)
to
our
that
ii. 152.
to Manetho,
as a guide to Egyptian
prefersEratosthenes
(107) Bunsen
chronology,Egypt, vol. i. p. 134, vol. ii. p. 19, Eng. Tr. Lepsius,on the
der xEg. p. 407.
other hand, prefers Manetho
to Eratosthenes, Chron.
Both preferencesare equallyarbitrary.
practisedby
(108) Lepsius lays it down that no intentional deceit was
the Egyptian priests
upon Herodotus, Chron. der .Eg. p. 248.
348
he
therefore
sufficient
no
systems,
we
compelled,by
are
rejectthem
be
to
authorities to the
defect of
The
general the
than
adventures
gods
partake of
have
been
Sesochris
spoke.
iElian,who
proud
informs
of this
Bocchoris
The
had
(109) Nat.
that
prodigy; he
An.
xii. 5.
and
and
the
adds,
two
Joannes
Gr. vol. iv. p. 539.
marvellous
in
Herodotus,
ference
inter-
; likewise
cure
of the
under
days
notices
the
in Manetho
is said
Menes
which
is
Nephercheres,
mixed
with
is
and
under
likewise
Egyptians
moreover,
Antiochenus
Bocchoris
the
medical
likewise
or
was
by
particularly
that
king
the
honey;
mentioned
were
tails.(109) The
to
vorous,
herbi-
Necherophes there
adds that Sabacon,

speaking lamb of Bocchoris
: he
took
and
him
Bocchoris
either
burned
prisoner,
Fragni. Hist.
dorus,
Dio-
fiction.
recent
Pheros,
Thus
moon
incident
and
their
the
Rhampsinitus, resembling
under
of the
torical
his-
puerile
more
Herodotus
hippopotamus,
high ;
latter
eightfeet
of
Several
eleven
for
were
us
the
to
II., exhibiting the
animal;
preternaturalenlargement
lamb
still
from
character.
same
five cubits
was
appended
are
in
of
reign
Nights.
pieces by
Nile
Manetho
for
in the
extant
notices
punishment
carnivorous
of the
waters
in
torn
not
the
short
Sesoosis
in
repeated,with slight
are
incredible
to
for his
Arabian
period have
clumsy productions of
of the thief in the
story in the
work,
the account
by Diodorus
supply
legends, accounting
in
stories
our
dible
stories,involvingincre-
fuller accounts
instance
may
this
for
narratives
kings
to be the
of the
by
chronologicalschemes.
The
the
examples of
character,we
of these
of the
seem
attributed
events
constructive
Diodorus.
some
transferred
the
monumental
Many
worthless
As
of
or
variations,by
and
the
either of fabulous
building or
time.
and
evidence,to
historyof Egypt before Psammitichus
character
some
of
of these
one
of historical
reported by Herodotus
marvels,
names
selecting any
laws
whether
seen
in
credibility
facts
origin of
the
incorrectly. Having
all.
It remains
the
for
reason
[CHAP. VI.'
CHRONOLOGY
his information
transcribed
reported or
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
lamb
science
mentions
of the
of
the
Êthiopians,
flayed him alive.
8.]
SECT.
OF
of Athothis
and
and
the book
treatise of the
medical
the
Tosorthrus,
of
349
EGYPTIANS.
THE
likewise be classed
Suphis, may
former,
the incredible
among
stories.
The
extensive
likewise
and
belong
Sesostris
the
was
1046
after
king
next
Another
B.C.
The
"3625
the
date
assigned to
b.c.
Aristotle
doubtless
conceived
attributed
without
as
that
Minos
Nile
the
stands
in the
(m)
which
'
latter
War.
Red
Sea
before
the
the
to
and
Europe
overrun
12th
called
was
of Isis and
Osiris,and
to have
again reigned 436
the
date
of
He
further attributed
and
civilizer,
described
(iio) See above,

trokv
to
yap
p. 332,
n.
as
reign he
by
was
some
Trojan War/
In
the
list of
b.c
to be
Sesonchosis.
succeeded
reigned 2500
to
Sesonchosis
him
Sesostris
Asia, and having planted
have
Sesonchosis,according
him.
by Apollonius Rho-
Sesostris,
Orus, the
before
Olympiad
so
that
Dicaearchus, is 3712
B.c.
the
general character
having first enacted
the
(113) iv.272.
This
of
Egyp-
26.
vnepTeiveirois
25.
son
Nilus,
\povois
ttjv
MiVco
ftaaiXeiavrj Seuoxrrpios,
Polit. vii. 10.
(112) xvii. 1, "
Dicaearchus
years
before the First
years
by
Strabo, who
dynasty,3320
by Dicsearchus,
to
agrees
higher,viz.,
reign of
the
described
conqueror,
i*epresentedthis Sesonchosis
(ill)
down
date
is much
is stated by the Scholiast

Colchi,(113)
at
he
Diodorus
Sesostris
exhibited
precise specification.
(112)
Sesostris
having
colony
of
that
former
the
prior to the Trojan
as
great Egyptian
as
by
lays it
from
more
any
Manetho,
Sesostris
Sesostris,places him
to
respectingthe time
inference
the
to
to
about
place Sesostris
Egyptian chronology
to that
says that the canal
dius
of
Herodotus,
to
Moeris, which, according
b.c.;^10)but
1300
scheme
long anterior
was
lead
indeed
early as
as
best with
who
According
of Herodotus
statement
would
Moeris,
reigned
or,
credit.
any
armies,
vast
figments of Egyptian antiquity,
computation by generations,would
his
of
of
his
Sesostris,and
to the marvellous
unworthy
are
of
conquests
report also
occurs
in
Pliny, N.
H.
vi. 29.
350
EARLY
tian law
mankind
to ride
The
Asia
made
which
of
far
the
as
is
Europe, (115)
far
invader, before
in
conclusive
more
held
to
Italian
the
Palestine
proof
of
evidence
than
Smyrna
the
Herodotus
had
; but
of
time
Strabo,
iv
vol. ii. p. 235
; Bunsen,
Qlov
kiu'EXXtivikov
8evT"p"o
thus, after Bunsen

7to\itikov
and
Western
any
cited
Italy, which
of these
in
extant
as
other
the rest
had
had
monuments
(1T4) Scliol. Apollon. Ehod.

Gr.
iv. 272, 276. 277.
heroes
in
his
time
one
"
and
Sardis
disappeared.
(117) In
been
connected
with
Hist.
Compare Fragm.
vol. i. p. 682.
be AiKatapxos
The
words, $770-1
Kfil Secroy^cocrtSi
ought to be written
/xe/xeXriKei/at,
C. Muller
iv /3ta"'EXXaSos
"
the
the
on
monuments
between
8e AiKaiapxas
(prja-l
fiiovSfcroy^cocrtSt
fiefxeXrjKevai.
invented
not
were
7, the Lapithsetaught the

According to Virgil,Georg. iii. 115
that
invented
the art of riding,that
riding. Pliny states
Bellerophon
thronius
to
not,
Sesostris,are
of those
one
Phocaea, the
other
had
monuments
of
of
presence
seen
he declares that
The
least
at
earliest traditions
the
opened by
towns
others
two
Jewish
the
Asia
of
part
reliques of Jason, Ulysses,
various
former
with
Central
conquests
the
the
Ephesus and
between
the
western
also with
of Alexander.
mentions
he
but
;(116)
Greeks, been
time
demonstrate
coast.
the
all
overran
uninterrupted stream,
history.
iEneas, preservedin
and
who
conqueror,
subdued
an
David
Greek
the
Herodotus
by
in
back,
and
of
knowledge
having taught
as
only quite inconsistent
not
of authentic
the
and
Ganges,
Solomon
as
hereditary,and
great Egyptian
reach
annals, which
as
trades
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
horseback.^14)
on
notion
as
AND
HISTORY
bridle
and
the saddle, and
that
the
Centaurs
"al
art
of
Pelefirst
fightingon horseback, vii. 56. Bellerophon is introduced in

of his connexion
with Pegasus ; see
this fabulous originon account
Pindar,
buted
attriThe
art of riding was
Olymp. xiii. 65. Compare Hygin. fab. 274.
The
connected
bellator equus
to Sesostris
as being a conqueror.
was
taught the
with
art
of
military pursuits ;
see
Virg. JEn.
i. 444, iii. 539.
Sesostris invaded
Europe, but denied
(115) Megasthenes
His
of his expedition to India, Strab. xv. 1, " 6.
the truth
conquest of
subdued
He
the Getse is mentioned
by Val. Flac. Argonaut, v. 419.
of the Greek
most
States, according to Athenodorus, Fragm. Hist. Gr.
Eustathius
ad
vol. 3, p. 487.
gards
Dionys. Perieg. p. 80, ed. Bernhardy, reand
Sesostris rather in the lightof a traveller than of a conqueror,
he constructed
he
not
only to
geographical maps, which
gave,
says that
the Egyptians, but even
to the Scythians.
(116) Josephus, Bell. Jud. iv. 3, 10, represents Ananus, the high priest,
been subjugated by the Egyptians.
declaring that the Jews had never
as
stated
(117) ii.106.
that
8.]
SECT.
the
OF
of Sesostris
name
the Straits
the
of
from
sea
one
Egyptian
and
conqueror,
known
Êthiopia,were
tombs,
in
of the fabulous
in
the Jasonia
and
the
attributed
of
affinity
The
the
from
deduces
affinityof the
is
both
nations
being
their
having
the
common
conquering
neither
to the
subjugate
(118) xvi. 4, " 4,
doubt
with
those
(120) Strab.
;(119)
Jason
;(120)
by
Egyptians, which
dotus
Hero-
later
authenticated.
and
dotus
Hero-
Egyptians, from
and
in
wearing linen
to the
as
from
in which
manner
Sesostris.
few
to
to the
nor
have
the
been
warlike
and
exceptions,they extended
East
the
surplus labour
they
did not
their
nently
perma-
Valley of the
of the
country
Nile.
in
exe-
xvii. 1, " 5.
(119) Concerning the Memnonea,

wall, in Phil. Mus.
of Aurora
woolly haired, and
people beyond
kings employed
Their
works,
as
Lydians, repeated by
and
appear
West
any
semble
re-
Semiramis.(121)
Colchians
with
not
with
son
built
of circumcision
speaks
nation
been
better
no
skinned
dark
Egyptians do
The
the
to the
the
plantedby
colony was
arms
probably
customs
but he
monuments
considered
queen
the
to
of
affinity
infers the
through
expedition of Sesostris,
is,like the
(122)
Etruscans
authors,(123)but
to
Colchians
the
These
were
have
of this fabulous
of his march
princeMemnon,
to
across
all Asia ;
overran
name
(U8)
Asia, which
said
Media,
works
great
Strabo.
to
the Memnonea
the
he
records
other
side of
his passage
commemorated
Arabia, whence
to
African
the
on
ditches, or fortifications,
bearing the
many
or
Dira,
near
Babelmandel,
Ethiopia
351
EGYPTIANS.
THE
vol. ii. p. 146.
of Memnon,
xi. 13,
" 10;
see
Diod.
The
monuments
Herod,
ii. 106.
ib. 14,
ii.22;
" 12; Grote,
and compare
of Sesostris were
Hist
Thirlfounded
con-
of Gr. vol. i. p. 329.
(121) See below, ch. vii. " 7.

ii. 104.
(122)
(123) The
iv. 272
of
affinity
the
689, Ammian.
were
Egyptian colony of Colchi is mentioned

Scymnus Chius, ap. Schol. ad loc.
Egyptians and Colchians, xi. 2, " 17.
81, and
"
Marcellin.
xxii. 8.
colony of Egyptians
Sesostris
Vorhalle
foundation
who
Diod.
Apollon.
Also
i. 28, first states
refers
Ehod.
to
the
Dionys. Perietr.
that the Colchians
without
migrated separately,
; afterwards, i. 55, he repeats the account

Europ. Volkergesch. p. 40, doubts the
of Colchi.
in
Strabo
reference
of Herodotus.
story of the
to
Bitter,
Sesostriun
352
EARLY
HISTORY
AND
cuting giganticbut useless

a
militarycaste,(125)but
not
subjects,
Greeks
in
tells us,
Such
from
the
But
time
of
to those
which
for
When
Syracuse, in
remains
of
of
of
Media, Persia, Bactriana,
proceeded to
Strabo
(124)
TToWcov
says
sake
doubtless
(126)
i. 58.
the
mentions
Hist.
the
and
the
Thebes.
the
same
seeing its
The
that
him
racters
cha-
tion,
inscrip-
king Rliamses,
and
the
extended
of Asia
rest
tributes
of
Egyptian temples : ttXtjvyap
militarycaste,
tells
Pliny
continuator
of
"
tu"v
(125) Concerning
established
hieroglyphic
declared
enumerate
of the
Kai
been
Lydians.(129)
Tro\vaTt.)((Di"crrvXav, ov8ii" e'xet

XaPiev
fidTiuoTroviav
ep(paivei puXKov, xvii. 1, " 28.
Koi
breaking
to
priests
interpreted
Scythia;
Syria,Armenia, Cappadocia,
it then
sostris
Se-
similar
effeminate,(128)
the
at
the
conquered Libya, Êthiopia,
men,
and
that
of
purpose
in
of
Institutions
composed
to have
Egypt, for
"
universal
B.C.),states
of the
building
700,000
have
247
of the
the
conception
not
the
for the
obedience
Egyptian
Dio-
Aristotle
Greek
was
on
to
supposes
interpretedto Germanicus,
army
it
rendering them
antiquity,one
walls
over
Egypt
visited
the
upon
of
insuring the
native
an
even
(126)
as
Egypt. (127)
work
appears
Herodotus
in
inscription
with
he
in
and
men,
Germanicus
as
who,
hereditaryseparationof
civil population in
customs
the
by Cyrus
an
of the
chariot
"
spiritof
vast
to his
Ptolemy Philadelphus (283

introduced
the
Nevertheless, the
mighty conqueror,
kings
which
Nations,
of
as
had
(124)They
coercing the king's
dominions.
though predominant,
Nymphodorus
Barbarous
his
author
in
employed
unquestionablythe predominant
was
of Sesostris.
for
the
as
of construction.
was
Sesostris
harnessed
represents him
militaryrace
it
extending
conceived
dorus
works
[CHAP.VT.
CHRONOLOGY
see
Herod,
i. 164
story, xxxiii.
of
rov
"v""
3.
"
the
his
rule
Minor:
subject
elvat
p.cyd\"ov
ypacpixbv,aXXa
8.
Menander
tector,
Pro-
Agathias (about 590 a.d.),repeats the story, and

of the harnessed kings,who
directed
the
the saying of one
tention
atof Sesostris
of the wheels
of his chariot,Fragm.
to the revolution
G-r. vol. iv. p. 210.
(127) Pol. vii. 10.

(128) Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p.
(129) i. 135.
380.
354
iElian,on
for
a
the
other
to have
been
his
head, in
order
to
king
is the author
name
is attached.
of
the
Cheops,
of
son
pyramids
the
was
of the
"
either
regard
the
among
say that
;
to
they
the
Armeeus,
the
courtezan,
which
the
monarchs,
her
(140) De
Nat.
pudore, c.
chieflycomposed
Chron.
der
iEg.
rodotus
He-
to
built
were
that
that
by
and
Uenephes
Suphis,
and
not
respectingthe
followingpassage
or
is
the
names
Amosis,
and
historians.
pyramid is the
by
the
the
tomb
and
cerinus
My-
great pyramid
third
contribution
of Diodorus
agreement
no
Greek
as
"
ders
foun-
to Inaros.
of
of
Rhodopis,
several
(144) Pliny reports the
of
same
the
Egyptian history of
concerning
the
authors
Herodotus
is
of remarkable
p. 249.
(142) Concerning the lake
Eng.
and
3.
that
narratives
of
cavated
ex-
xi. 11.
An.
vitioso
the
lovers/
former
Mceris
by Chemmis, Cephren,
built
was
(141) Lepsius remarks

monuments,
to
that the third
Some, again,say
(139) De
second
of which
pyramids
states
stories
to other
assignthem
some
his
brothers,(U3)
pyramids, there
built
were
The
dotus
Hero-
great pyramid.
authorities
native
on
asp
Memphis,
two
; and
from
the
to
an
to which
hero.
Manetho
of the
appears
states
kings. According
Chephren,
of the
of
great pyramids
Cochome
builder
With
reality
legends.(U1)
work,
name.(142)
various
Cheops.
near
pyramids
architectural
eponymous
three
legendary character
The
the
his
and
(or Chemmis)
Mycerinus, the
Some
bore
Diodorus,
of
is the founder
assigned to
labyrinthare
built the
in
was
Egyptian kings,in
constructive
to be
the lake which
the
up
some
Menes
indeed
appears
Cheops
he
againstinjustice.
(140)
is made
Each
and
him
historyof
of the
Diodorus,
the
that
judge, that Isis placed
warn
and
he
of Bocchoris
the fame
and
undeserved,
severe
so
large part
town
that
king.(139) Plutarch, moreover,

sacrilegious
and
him
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
declares
hand,
justiceand piety was
wicked
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
of Mceris, see
Bunsen, vol. ii.p.
338
"
368,
tr.
(143) Herodotus
states
impossibility.The
succeeded
tber was
by
difEculty.
an
(144) i. 64.
that
variation
his
son
two
brothers
mentioned
(i.64), was
reigned
devised
106
which
is
years,
that the first broin order to obviate this
in Diodorus
8.]
SECT.
OF
conflict of
builders
that
testimony,and declares
of
the true
have
giganticmasses
these
355
EGYPTIANS.
THE
of the
names
been
obliterated
by
time.(145)
Rhodopis, the courtezan,
pyramid
of
was
attributed,
was
her
third
the
becoming
as
pyramid
reigned in
to
4211
"
the
building of
third
even
story, told by Strabo, represents
Manetho
king's wife.(147)
queen
4200
Herodotus
b.c.
predecessorsof Moeris.(148)She
makes
makes
is likewise
her
assigns the
sixth
of the
Nitocris,a
in his list: he
the
contemporary of Sappho, or
fabulous
Amasis.(146)A
whom
to
dynasty,who
her
of the
one
included
by
tosthenes
Era-
Vic-
equivalentto Minerva
trix.(149)
Various
founders
Diodorus, it
to
builders
of the
to
which
of
may
twelve
twelfth
was
the
have
twelve
kings of
out
grown
the
reigned before
constructed
attributes
Dodecarchy;
of the circumstance
that
states
reign falls in
sepulchrefor himself.
The
he
Lyceas
the
struction
con-
origin
an
that it consisted
Lachares,
of
the
rinth,
Laby-
report of Pliny is,that
king Tithoes, 3600
adds, that Demoteles
palace of Moteris, and
its
B.C., built the
3272
by king Petesuchis,or
years before his time

the
who
by Mendes,
halls.(151)Manetho
Labyrinth. According
pyramids.(15") Herodotus
dynasty,whose
as
it
erected
was
the
assignedfor
are
to
be
stated
the
it to
sepulchre
be
of
sunt Herodotus, Euhemerus, Duris Saruius,

(145) Qui de iis scripserunt
Polyhistor,Butoridas,
Aristagoras,Dionysius, Artemidorus, Alexander
Antisthenes,
constat
eos
non
Demetrius, Demoteles, Apion. Inter omnes
a
oblitteratis tantae vanitatis auctoribus,
quibus factse sint,justissimocasu
xxxvi. 12.
the
Concerning the writers cited
exceptionof Herodotus,
are
in this passage
subsequent
to
(allof whom, with
Plato),see
Fragm.
Hist.
Gr. vol. ii.p. 99.
(146) Herod,
ii.134
(147) xvii. 1, "
"
5, repeatedin Plin. xxxvi. 12.
33.
taskwork
ii.101.
The severe
imposed by Nitocris
Egyptian subjectsis alluded to in Dio Cass. lxii.6.
(149)Frag. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p. 554.
(150) i. 61.
He
is followed by Pliny and Mela, i. 9, who
call
(151) ii.148.
(148)Herod,
her
work
of Psammitichus.
A
'
upon
it the
356
HISTORY
EARLY
Moeris.(152)The
not
list of
[chap. Vf!
CHRONOLOGY
Petesuchis, Tithoes, and
Egyptian kings ;
the
Moteris,
last
two
do
altered
are
conjectureby Bunsen.(153)
on
Judsea, the
inhabitants
2300
of
(154) If
years.
with
wholly inconsistent
and
Manetho,
of what
Much
priestsspoke
Trojan
with
and
war,
Menelaus
Greek
they
and
servant
of
Thuoris
is stated
consequence
this
Their
in Manetho
the
dotus,
Hero-
Nile,
by
of
Menelaus.
the
at
time
of the
of his relations
sea-god of
to have
offered
native
is
story, however,
converted
who
the
even
account
with
husband
Odyssey,was
Thus
the
prophetic
been
the
only
violence
of the
Polybus
to
king
of the
in
Greek
Helen, and
in
was
for his
legend.
(152) xxxvi. 13. Concerning Demoteles, see Fragm. Hist.

Concerning Lyceas, see ib. p. 441.
of the labyrinth,
account
see
an
Bunsen, Eg. vol. ii. p.
tioned
men-
Canopic
(158) Busiris,infamous
celebrated
(156)
powers.
Polydamna, likewise
into
Odyssey, the
p. 386.
For
Eng.
is
passage
given by
as
lived
detailed
endowed
was
sacrifices,
human
who
of the marvellous
killed
Menes,
in
the
Memphis,
Egyptian historyhas evidentlybeen
Helen.
Odyssey. (157) Thon,
of the
of
of
it
amounted
its age then
supposed
with
war
considered
founder
mythology.
gave
Neptune,
in the
date
king Proteus,
rationalized form
mouth
the
Chebron
as
the
was
Memphis
is called
of
of
city
Roman
Diodorus.(155)
the
from
borrowed
of
of the
inasmuch
Menes
of the foundation
date
the
Memphis,
than
ancient
more
that at the time
mentions
Josephus
to
of
names
in any
occur
AND
Apollo-
Gr. vol. iv.

313
"
327,
tr.
(153) See Egypt,

(154) Bell.
Jud.
vol. i. p. 698, vol. ii. p. 308,
iv. 9,
"
Eng.
tr.
7.
(155) See above, p. 344.

Euripides,in his tragedy of Helena,
(156) See Od. iv. 385, 456, 468.
in
Proteus
follows Herodotus
making
king of Egypt, and represents him
named
succeeded by a king
Theoclymenus.
as
330.
Compare Lepsius,Chronol. der Mg. p. 298.
(157) Above, p.
(158) Od. iv. 228, and Hellanicus, cited in the Scholia. Xing Thon, or
of the town
the eponymus
Thonis, Strab. xvii. i. " 16; Died.
Thonus, was
i. 19.
Other
passages
from
the
AlyvnriaKa of Hellanicus, are
Gr. vol. i. p. 66 ; but the

Frag.
is not mentioned.
Thonus
respecting
Hist.
citation in the Scholia
to
collected
the
in
Odyssey
SECT.
8.]
OF
dorus
describes liim
as
slain
by
Hercules.
than
more
fable which
Greek
having,in
200
than
Horus
Babylon
instituted
having
of
likewise
manifestlyof
the
Greek, and
The
character
origin.(164) The
them
to be
is likewise
in
329
successors
mentioning their
names
over
from
monarchs,
and
Diodorus
which
resembles
noted
kings; but
mere
bead-roll, or
(159) ii.5,
(160) Ap.
presently,is
Nilus
names
or
probably
the
Theon.
great
dotus
Hero-
of Menes
without
so
much
only twenty-one
names
to the invasion
Menas
indeed
of
present
the
us
of
acts
Egyptian dynastiesof
string of
Progymn.
c.
of
with
Cambyses.
something
few of the
Manetho
accompanied,
names,
more
are
at
Osiris
its
and
Gr.
the
271.
6, fragm. 31, Marckscheffel.
vol. iii.p. 500.

Busiris
which
was
name,
same
the
(162) Lepsius remarks that this

barbarous
form, and that
original
(163) Herod,
Babylonian
i. 185.
Nitocris
(165) The Nile

ignorantof the
by
a
of the
the eponymus
with
connected
probably
was
was
modified
the fable about
them
for its
the
by
mutilation
explanation,ib.
H.
from
the Greeks
of
noses
295.
vol. ii.p. 278, who
treats
historical personage.
9.
is mentioned
name.
name
Compare Clinton, F.
as
(164) Below, ch. vi. "

is
Petosiris.
subsequentlyinvented
was
rare
Seleucus, an Alexandrine
(161) Busir. p. 228.
grammarian, wrote
pare
ComAthen.
iv. p. 172 D.
treatise,7replttjs nap' AlyvTrriois
dvdpconodvcrias,
Fragm. Hist.
of
Egyptian town
is
the
extent
Diodorus
Compare Lepsius,ib. p.
11.
kings
and
Diodorus
narrative
lists of
to
Herodotus
the
Herodotus
the
logy
authentic,they exhibit only chrono-
This
of the accounts
of 475
of
native.
history.
passes
Greek
fable
The
advert
general character of the Manethonian
without
out
Greek
shall
we
of
been
months, from
three
of
year
places
assigned by the
iEgyptus, for Egyptian kings, are
not
that,assuming
as
the
eleven
have
must
Egypt.(163)
to
as
to which
seasons,
ileus,
(165)and
Busiris
(161)The etymological
is
Nitocris
been
cruelty,
Isocrates
Hhinocolura
name
well
as
duration
before Perseus.
years
explained the
to
of his
consequence
Hercules, (160)and
origin.
(1G3) Queen
writers
357
EGYPTIANS.
(159) Hesiod, however, made
generations earlier
him
THE
as
river
by Hesiod, Theog.
338.
Homer
358
EARLY
intervals,with
lists,even
if
they
be
of
the
should
Games
To
be
that
from
of the
in the
the
thought
reduced
that
to
lists,at
without
bone
be
moral
reign for
depart/
They
period
of
breed
muscle
from
crocodiles
in
temple, for
erroneously
names,
The
names.
who
shadows, and
like
a
kings
The
history.
than
and
duration
mere
be
and
royalphantasmagoria,
years 'come
more
potami
hippo-
or
names,
certain
historyto
a
and
authentic
an
historywithout
write
of
antiquity.
mation.^66)
available infor-
no
without
written
Olympic
dynasty, and reigned
philosophershave
best, exhibit
5000
the
at
canon.
or
Staan, Archies,
of
forces, of
nothing
are
reigns,to
of Greek
us
much
as
reduce
the
and
to
B.C., conveys
modern
equallyimpossible to
the
list of victors
if it is impossibleto
Manethonian
their
series of sacred apes
Some
lengths of
of the fifteenth
of
history can
intensity.But
it is
of
ing
Assum-
purposes.
Pachnan,
learn
succession
series of
2324
to
should
period.
same
kings
Nile, or
historical
preserved
was
2607
We
account
from
tration,
regis-
contemporary
chronologicalmeasure,
mere
naked
Such
event.
upon
the
Saites, Bnon,
the six
were
Egypt
over
else
nothing
told
Aphobis
gain nothing
if
for
kings, and
authentic,they are
We
fabulous
founded
were
[ciIAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
some
valueless
be
names
AND
of
notice
would
the
HISTORY
so
long processionof
regal spectres.
But
They
these lists of
presented
are
authenticity.If
on
Egyptian kings
to
the
entitled
not
have
been
Manetho
conflicting
;
to
publish it
historyfounded
on
chronology.
mere
the
ancient
nor
the
world.
contemporary
The
lists of
chronologists,as
Greek
it
would
have
There
writers
would
been
reserved
is
not
for
example of
no
primitive kings
the
of
uninterrupted
an
registrationbeing
acknowledges that 'series

vol. ii. p. 244, Eng. tr.
history,'
(166) Bunsen
give us
to
successive
credit.
list founded
one
and preserved by
contemporary registration,
of
to
sufficient voucher
any
priestshad possessed any
tradition,the reports
in
without
us
are
reduced
which
to
appear
Athenian, Sicyonian,and
of
dynastiesand kings do
not
8.]
SECT.
Alban
kings,
Manetho
and
THE
the
are
fabrication
of
had
curiosity
who
been
and
promulgated
his
three
and
entire line of British

and
;'(167)
'
Silvius
and
to
that
their
"'
be
and
to
'
of
due
is
*'
b. 2, canto
in
Monmouth
be
an
with
reviews
Spenser
in his
of his
kings,whom
books
unreasonable
Fairy
he declares
ancient/
more
denied
many,
the
History of
subjectof story.' He
by
the
king Lear
personages
Uther,
to
of Julius
utterlyby
lity
incredu-
of
excess
says
10.
Hist, of
and
defended
in
altogether.
(16S) Nevertheless, this series of
reject them
Brutus
of
first book
proper
was
ning
kings,begin-
the invasion
Third
Brute
by
grandson of iEneas,
with
writers from
and
that it would
(168) Milton,
British
and
of these
account
existence
(167) F. Q.
the
kings, from
ancient
by
the
renewed
was
spiritof historical
equallyhistorical
as
Milton, in the
attested
It
confined
not
historical criticism
of fabulous
Richard
England/ inserts the

be
kings was
the
by Geoffrey
daughters
the Fourth
Queen
of
Shakspeare probably considered
century.
Henry
now
when
of
son
traditionarynames
some
when
migratedto Britain,and ending
twelfth
few
time
series
of his
the result
as
antiquarians.
revived,but
Brutus, the
Csesar, was
to
at
list of
The
predecessors.
Greek
infancy.
with
regarded
imaginary lists
chroniclers
mediaeval
its second
his
from
Egyptian priestsor
the
be
manner,
aided, doubtless, by
stories received
The
359
EGYPTIANS.
products of late fiction.
must, in like
invention
own
to
OF
his
b. 1, p. 5, Prose
Works, vol. iv. : ' But
of kings, to the
line, with, the whole progeny
Engl.
Caesar,we cannot so easilybe discharged; descents of

rowed,
exploitsnot plainlyseeming to be borancestry long continued, laws and
belief have
or
devised, which on the common
wrought no small
For what
denied utterly by few.
though
impression; defended by many,
Brutus
and the whole of the Trojan pretence were
yielded up,
entrance
of Julius
yet those
old and
....
inborn
names
of successive
kings never
any
what
to
have
been
real persons,
done in their lives at least some
so
long hath
or
part of
strict an
been
be thought without
cannot
too
incredulity.
remembered,
For
those causes
above
these, and
mentioned, that which hath received
Certain or uncerfrom
I
have
chosen
not to omit.
tain,
so
approbation
many,
be
that
aloof from
more
upon
the
credit
impossible and
ancient, I refuse
not
of those
I must
whom
absurd, attested
as
the due
and
by
proper
follow,
ancient
so
writers
far
as
from
subjectof story.'
keeps
books
360
EARLY
British
supposed
the
time
in
HISTORY
of
Milton,
been
has
kings
that
silence,as undeserving
fabulous
in
end
the
at
B.C., and
with
forty-five
kings, however,
like the
associated
Scottish
kings
and
modifying
and
the
Julius
their
century,
the
treats
figment, which
Babylonian chronology
Africanus
he
and
'
speaks of
of
glorifier
historical
Manetho's
fabricated
by
the
was
no
years,
who
is
event
list of
early
in the
wrote
also
garnished
by
and
kings ;(169)
writer
of the
Manethonian
of
of
their
Buchanan
their
traits
por-
earlypart
of the
chronologyof Egypt
in
manufactured
as
imitation
of the
Berosus.(170) Syncellus
follows
the
the
'
Manetho
as
Egyptian
author
nation
full of
writingswere
of false chronology,
:' he
states
fiction,and
of Berosus, with
whom
in
the
We
shall
character
of the
nearly contemporary/ (171)

chapter,what
700
palaceof Holyrood.
in imitation
him
This
followed
was
of the
been
had
He
names.
Christian
Boethius,
These
a.d.
over
names
reigns.
Boethius
of the
Africanus,
404
of
series
Fergus I.
with
extend
mere
Hector
names
walls
in
gave
century, by reducingthe number
fictitious events.
adorn
their
by
sixteenth
number
to the
third
altered
was
of the
reigns with
as
century,
reigns
kings,
with
Fordun
over
primitivehistoryof
Fergus II.
Avhose
Manethonian
by
earlypart
kings,
the
composed
of the fourteenth
ending
them
passes
in number, beginning
kings,forty-five
320
are,
historian
of mention.
even
Fordun, likewise,who
Scotland,
completelyexploded,since
so
modern
[chap. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
see,
that
were
he
was
following
Babylonian historyof
Berosus.(173)
(169) Concerning
Essay on the Northern
vol. i. p. 211
"
214.
the
fabulous
Inhabitants
This
work
kings
of
Scotland,
of Scotland
contains
see
Innes, Critical
2 vols. 8vo),
(Lond., 1729,
detailed and instructive account
of
The
fabricated.
process by which this imaginary series of kings was
from
list of kings of Scotland
VI. in 1567,
Fergus I. in 330 B.C. to James
with their respectivedates, is prefixed to Buchanan's
lected
History,in the coledition of his works, 2 vols. 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1725.
the
(170) Ap. Synced, vol. i. p. 32, ed. Bonn.

(171) lb. p. 27, 229.
(172) Ch. vii. " 3,7.
362
EARLY
million
two
The
accumulation
imposing
than
of
effect is the
livelyand
with
the
of
gods
with
inventive
tendency
elegant and
hundred
chastened
contrasted
with
the
in order
to
produce
posed
com-
It
be
may
of the
utilityand beauty ;(179)
of
feet.
In
Greek
and
clumsy
pared
com-
produce architectural
by representing the
or
an
inactive,rather
and
to
both
hands
fancy
have
imagination.
piles,destitute
to
barren
suggest the idea of power
to
the
mark
Oriental
effect by immense
or
large numbers
of
fabled
was
(178)
books.
thousand
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
Hermes
(177)
verses.
twenty
AND
HISTORY
this
respect
the
is remarkably
mythology
lumbering
of
statues
of the
fictions
East.(180)
"
Such
being the improbabilitiesand

the face of the
apparent upon
of
ancient
should
Egyptian chronology, it
have
been
method
some
handed
accounts
(177) Plin.
and
1 ; Plut.
xxx.
(178) Lepsius,Chron.
is natural
de
der
as
that
these
schemes
attempts
by
accounts
alteration.
or
ancient
down
to
give credibility
to
of reduction
both
Among
made
inconsistencies
the main
writers
modern
purpose
Is. et Osir. 46.
JEg.
p. 40, 45
Bib. Gr. vol. i. p. 86,
Fab.
Harless.
(179) Mr. Fergusson says of the Egyptian pyramids : 'As examples of

the works
technic art, they are Tmrivalled
of men,
but
they rank
among
The
the lowest if judged by the aesthetic rules of architectural art.
among
them
and buildingsaround
character belongs to the tombs
same
: they are
low
and
feature
solid,and
neither
possess
of
beauty
form
all
admiration,
or
worthy of attention
nearly uninjured from the remotest
antiquity,and
objecttheir builders had principallyin view when
at
Handbook
of
(180)
of the
much
ago
'
Architecture, p.
I asked
hill ;
on
if
they
which
the
way
among
back
the
way
again
in which
exaggeration
to
the
size of the hill which
managed,
would
to
more
explore it,and
set
of oil,but
that
measures
rightly,neither
These
interminable
the
every
Hindoos
blush.
contains
than
Journey through India,
have
have
lasted
attained
the
they designed them,'
223.
people of
common
thus
the
on
anything about the cave
Gossain
[Hindoo hermit], with
nobody had ever seen its end ; that
100,000
him
they
old
importance,said, that
Raja had desired
if I understood
any
but
knew
certain
100,000 torches,and
and
architectural
nor
nor
caves
with
he could
an
2000
side
air of
years
10,"H)0 men,
not
succeed
their
his army
found
ever
of frequent occurrence
are
lesimal
and milBut the centenary
country.
all
themselves,
European
puts
express
Judging
from
it,I have
lighta
he
out
other
man
vol. i. p. 267.
no
of the
the
appearance
doubt
that a
to its end
and
cave,
and
singlecandle, well
back
again,'Heber's
9.]
SECT.
has
OF
been
diminish
to
the
Egyptian antiquity,either
with
exaggeration, or
chronology
The
to
but
year,
months,
at
even
in the
'
that
assume
three
at
months,
followingpassage
The
about
less than
great
300.
of the
measured
So
life which
many
months, according to
and
summer,
of 300
the
time
Asia
into
the
year
at
ancient
gods
not
to the
Hence
they
thirtydays, it
of
argue
possible
was
being equivalent to
of
reckoning :
With
regard
to have
year
to the
result
of
reigns
of
of
seasons
100
term
consisted
similar
gives a
anciently
was
for
year
consisted
of reduction, see
(181) Concerningthis method
Part iii.p. 47.
Alterthumskunde,
agyptischen
Uhlemann,
(182)
that
statement
i. 26.
This
the
Egyptian
explanationis repeated by Eusebius,
vol. i. p. 73, ed. Bonn, with this exception, that

class of years to consist of 3 months.
The statement
"
of the
the
from
of the later
moon.
exceeded.
which
expounded
of the most
division into the three
month, and
four
spring,
a
reign
years/(182)
The
der
winter
of
only
date, they suppose
at four
taken
one
the
the
sun,
ordinarymode
persons
the solar
not
Alexander
and
of these years;
to the
according
year
"
each
that
;'
'
suppositionthat,owing
of the
consisted
year
to live 1200
man
later
the
among
was
at
tament.
Tes-
Old
hypotheses are
years,
the
to
singlecircuit
the
length of reigns being incredible,
priestsresort
by
that,if the
of
these
1200
ignorance of the motion
years
of
They report
than
two
expeditionof
gods reigned more
for
months,
at
of Diodorus
the
to
23,000 years.
some
Egypt
Egyptian priests(he says) reckon
reign of Helius
of wild
the word
on
period. This periodwas
day.(181)Two
one
the
reduction
this
of ancient
year
shorter
some
for
of
that
with
meaning
arbitrary
the
assigned to
specialobject of making
more
harmonize
an
time
of their character
account
on
contrivance
affix
to
was
periods of
vast
the
Egypt
favourite
ancients
and
of
363
EGYPTIANS.
THE
Egyptian
he
only
supposes
Augustin. (J. D.
Compare
year
4
accordingto
and
seasons
xii. 10,
xv.
Boeckh, Manetho,
the
year
seasons
recurs
of 3
months.
2, mention
p. 63"89
an
he
supposes
Handbuch
ap.
the
Syneell.
secoud
respectingthe division
in Censorinus,
Egyptian
above,
originally
p. 32.
Solinus,
year
i.
of 4
"
c.
19 ;
34, and
months.
364
of
EARLY
and
month,
one
Plutarch,who
and
be
to
are
month.
which
the
use
(183) Censorinus,if
his
was
afterwards
originalEgyptian
that
author
time
explained by
the
increased
Horus
the
the
of
of
they assign to
by king
by
that
but
the
as
the
by
it
(184) He
months.
defined
one
states
correct,
considered
some
months,
tians,
Egyp-
generation,
months,
to four
Iso
was
be
text
of two
was
the
containing only
years
present
year
three
repeated by-
is
months,
great antiquityof
of
Egyptian
year
four
the
[chap.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
of
that
length of
that
adds
afterwards
remarks
the
AND
HISTORY
seasons
("pai).(}ss)
Varro
supposed the ancient
circuit of the
one
this
hypothesisthe
1000
years
(186)
nature.
the
This
sun
that
statements
life of
"
of
not
moon,
Egyptian
being
is
explanation
he
been
explained by
Egyptian kings
months
1000
and
have
to
year
within
had
lived
of
limits
the
and
adopted by
contrivance
of historians
repeated
Pliny.(W)
Julius
Africanus
of
his
by
Manetho
that
for
to the
is
as
Plato.
the
the
to
Egyptian
assigned
years,
by assuming
(188)
year
consisted
of
may
perhaps
have
who
only
one
it
used
Egyptian chronology
of
long periods
9000
72 7 f years,
month.
lunar
early as Eudoxus,
reducing
period of
reign of Vulcan,
that
report
similar
reduced
equal to
was
year
The
month
time, who
own
mentions
in
(189)
(183) Num.
18.
bimestrem
(184) In iEgypto quidem antiquissimum ferunt annum
fuisse, post deinde ab Isone rege quadrimestrem factum, novissime Arminon
ad
tredecim
mauuscript
restores
be
read
has
Iu
menstruum.
for
dies
et
menses
menstrem
the
tredecim,with Scaligerand
sense
seems
require
(186) Ap. Lactant. Div.
in Somn.
Scip.ii. 11,
(187) N. H. vii. 48.

to the
See
Arcadian
above,
year
best
probability,
duodecim
ought to
passage,
See above, p. 266.
Salmasius.
to
8e
eros
kot'
of
Inst. ii. 12
"
6, remarks
AlyvTrrlovs
rerrapav
(1000 months=83|
that
iviavrav,
(188) Ap. Syncell.vol. i. p. 32, ed. Bonn.

p. 33.
'
mensis
luna"
years).
annus
Ma-
est.'
of 6 months,
refers in this passage
to years
3 months, and to the Egyptian year of 1 month.
He
p. 32.
(189) Above,
The
19.
with
for iviavraiv.
copcov
to
crobius
Jahn,
; whence
latter part of the
(185) In Horapollo,ii. 89:

the
quinque perduxisse,c.
for bimestrem
9.]
SECT.
OF
only of
writers.
Egyptian
of later and
method
in
likewise
was
reduction
the
of the
Genesis.
of
the Book
of six,which
the square
tian
earlyChris-
lives of the
patriarchs,as
writers,as
to have
year
of 360
of the
common
Adam
was
Seth
year
old
years
old
their
meaning is,that
by Augustine,who
of
the
month,
and
month,
and
Egyptian
for the
as
(190) See above,
received
Gen.
(193) Prorsus
vigintiet quatuor
mensis, quantus
annus,
quantus
cursum
horse
nunc
nunc
solarem
time.
own
20
and
that
years
refuted
the
ing
mean-
the
day,
n.
lays it down
if the
The
(194)
reduction
(193)
long periods assigned to
incredible,even
of
etiam
diurno
ancient
contrivance
is,moreover,
that
the
Egyptian
of Varro
repudiated by
126.
the
numbers
differ from
those
in the
tunc
dies fuit, quantus et nunc

est, quem
determinant
nocturnoque
; tantus
curriculo
est, quern luna coepta et finita concludit ; tantus

lunares
duodecim
additis propest, quem
menses
ter
diebus
et
C. D.
quinque
quadrante, consummant,
14.
(194) Civ. Dei,
that
4, 5, 6.
tantus
et
et
and
and
with
maintains
that
the
Enos,(19'3)
son
is controverted
rejects the
is
p. 33,
v.
be one-tenth
23 years
were
He
in his
(191) Civ. Dei, xv. 12, 14, where

received text of Genesis.
(192) See
thirty-
the solar
Seth,
son
that it is inconsistent
at four months.
purpose
would
of his
and
Babylonian antiquity,
computed
formed
birth of his
of reduction
likewise
and
same
the
of
Genesis, correspond exactlywith the day,
Egyptian chronology
year be
at
formed
it is stated in Genesis
birth
of Genesis.
year of
Augustine
when
the
at
shows
author
year,
originalyear
respectiveages
method
This
6 months.
that
so
years
230
205
was
the
formed
in-
are
been
originalyear consisted
the
Hence
days.
we
representedthe days of the
days, which, multiplied by ten, afterwards
year
xv.
some
These
number
that
They held
creation.
six
unscrupulous
more
applied,by
by Augustine,(m) supposed the

by
consisted
year
(190)
writers,to
stated
ancient
day, is the invention
similar
the
hypothesisthat
The
3G5
EGYPTIANS.
THE
xii. 10.
366
EARLY
HISTORY
AND
Africanus,
Lactantius.(195)
the
from
derived
be
to
expressed
extent, founded
the
and
in
on
latter passages
the
inconsistencyof
to
until
years,
Amosis
larger numbers
"
to
the
been
modern
the
of the
tion
Crea-
Testament.
the
Enoch,
of
was
year
numeration
Inst.
Ancient
'
to these
who
have
years,
amounts
from
order
of
the
operated
(198)
the
bring
to
Old
tament.
Tes-
the
upon
employed less simple
has been
Marsham,
Manetho
cancel
have
to
meant
to
portion of the
be contemporary.
we
and
(199)
Sir John
to
Chronicle/
2160
chronology
by
hypothesisthat
the
the
dynasties,which
by supposing the reigns to
(196) An
of
of reduction.
successive,in parallel
lines,and
(195) Div.
Old
chronographers, in
first devised
some
proceeds on
logies
chrono-
dynastiesof Syncellus,from
ten
reduced
critics
methods
method,
arrange
heathen
(or Amasis), lasting only
multifarious
One
the
considerable
this mode
and
Egyptian chronology have
ancient
more
and
of earlier
The
10
book
week,
conformity with
into
them
to
assigned to the
of the
ceives
con-
(196) The
cycle.
are,
age
dynasties,of
in like manner,
have,
books
he
a.m.(197)
1286
lastingonly 1881
to
the
the uncanonical
fifteen human
Menes
with
the
originallyequivalent to
The
writer,discredits
the
Deluge by
According
lasted
Christian
astronomical
some
Assyriaand Egypt
of
[CHAP. VI.
periods of Egyptian chronology,which
enormous
views
another
CHRONOLOGY
Now
do
be
time
this method
only with
naked
ii. 12.
from
extract
Africanus,
in
Syncellus,vol.
i. p.
31, headed
\povo\oyias,commences
p\ ttjs ra"v AlyvnTiav Ka\ Xakdaloav fivdoodovs
KOfj.Trmbeo'Tepou
xpoVcofirepiTTas irtpiodovs
Km
AlyvnTLoifiev ovv em,
6io~iv two.
tg"v
eêdevTO.
nap' avrois d(TTpo\oyovp.eva"v
Kara
erwv
thus
ire
(197) Syncell.vol.
i. p.
60, ed. Bonn.
See
Salinas,
de
p.vpid$as
to
Ann.
Clim.
p. 654
(198) Namely,
Hist.
2776
Gr. vol. ii.p. 507.
to 4936
a.m.
See
Lepsius lays
Syncellus,vol. i. p.
it down
that
the
'
397
Ancient
Fragm.
nicle'
Chro-
intended
the
to harmonize
spurious book of Sothis were
der
iEg.
Egyptian chronology with that of the Old Testament, Chron.
short Egyptian year is considered
The
fictitious by Ideler,
as
p. 522, 546.
and
Chron.
vol.
the
i. p. 93.
(199) Compare Uhleraann, Handbuch,
p. 49.
11.]
SECT.
OF
chronology, and
If
wanting.
should
had
we
know
the
that
the
historyof
differences
and
and
wars
; or
of their
royal intermarriages.
which
Scotland,
is certain that
and
that
been
has
Robert
Queen
of
Charles
V., and that Frederic
Mary, and
Queen
be
should
other
by
"
placed
which
the
method
the
early history of Rome,
on
and
the
with
put
Bruce, Edward
Elector
I.,
Frederic,the
and
Maria
Theresa,
each
of the
ancient
which
work
Egyptian
on
Egypt,
quity^-00)
Egyptian anti-
to
Niebuhr
treated
the
reject the historical narrative
to
generally received
for it
Bunsen's
new
narrative
of his
Egypt,
by
modern
reconstructed
own.(301) Everything
in The
QuarterlyBeview,
p. 382.
cv.
(201) See Introd. vol.

addressed
to
Niebuhr
hast
Grosses
Als
Thus
Robert
in his recent
with
was
substitute
to
(200) See the critiqueon

vol.
that
series,all divided from
arbitraryhypotheticalbasis
an
Elizabeth.
manner
of Niebuhr
by ancient, and
down
writers
Queen
I.,
paradoxical,could
Great,
consecutive
and
Edward
contemporary
was
Elizabeth,the
Bunsen, who,
is Baron
Now
handed
like
Great
avowedly appliedthe method
has
in
principalmanipulator
The
chronology
in
mutual
chronologicalintervals.
wide
11
with
historian,however
Queen
with
contemporary
the
V., Frederic
Charles
Emperor
their
contemporary with the Emperor
was
chronologyin
of
scheme
Saxony
No
Theresa.
of
historyof England
contemporary
was
Frederic
forth
the
From
was
Elector
Maria
tions
of their rela-
treaties,
friendlyintercourse,
history shows
German
Authentic
hear
the
preserved by contemporary writers,it
Bruce
Mary
altogether
sovereigns,and
be informed
should
We
another.
one
is
neighbouringStates,we
of the
should
we
element
two
names
length of their reigns,but

with
historical
only the
not
307
EGYPTIANS.
THE
what
was
High
by
on
the
Engl, tr., and
du
zerstort, doch
Grosseres
Trugs tauschendes
spatklligelnden
translated
Great
i. p. xl.
introductoryverses,
Mr.
thou
Lockhart
wieder
Bild du
gebauet,
zerschlugst.
didst abolish
but
the ruins of fraud, shattered
greater what
for aye
thou
by thy
hast erected
blow.
368
EARLY
is
that
and
originaland
in its
The
which
writers.
As
or
be
can
erudition.
for the
the
But
than
more
stringof royal
without
so-called
Now
names.
straw.
Instead
instead
of
of
Accordingly,
critics upon
by
income, by
dexterous
the
who
undertakes
to
Egyptology
of the
none
to
has
our
ancient
and
dazzling
part, merely
to make
field
bricks
tutions,
rebuildingconstiof obscure
societyout
to
consists
unattractive
and
is reduced
specious
Egypt
most
most
of
states
arithmetical
mere
and
Bunsen
historyof Egypt,
of
other
rather
semble
re-
insolvent
an
(who, by transfers
good debts,can
the
conjecturesof
legend
transmute
a
historical
of
capital
credulityis
deficiency
speculativehistorian,
history.
of its
of evidence; the
rules
Italian
convert
into
method
own.
It
recognises
mands
of its de-
extent
unbounded.
almost
ethnology
hypotheses, compared with
their
their
on
the
of
means
ancient
is,for
accountant
into
ordinary
upon
writers
by
of items, and by
suppressionor transposition
surplus),than
into
dation,
foun-
nations,
startlingcombi-
he is condemned
ancient
the
alteration of bad
the
and
operations of
the
classical
ascertained
an
bold
this is
:
parts of
different
manipulation of the balance-sheet
the
authenticity,
is
attestation,great facility
demolishing
writers,he
process.
to
It
creatingnew
of lost
company
on
historyof
chronology.
fragments
modern
its
displayof imposing paradox
historian
hypothetical
for the
rests
by
hypotheticalreconstruction
analogies,and
antiquity,
narrative,most
versions
coeval
to
be
may
ingenious conjecture,for
for
of little
of Roman
continuous
versions
traced
tages,
possessed advan-
applied to Egyptian antiquity.
discordant
of these
none
afforded for
it when
in
related
are
it
transmutation
full and
historical method,
But
history,whatever
least
at
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
unsound.
in the
to
Roman
early
presents
indeed
employed
wanting
are
AND
peculiar in Niebuhr's
results,is
when
which
HISTORY
modest
are
the
Even
and
the
tame
in
Egyptologists. Under
potent logic,all identitydisappears; everythingis subject
become
anything but
contemporary
several
other
itself. Successive
dynasties; one
kings, or
king becomes
fraction
of
another
dynasties become
another
king ;
king,
one
name
or
370
EARLY
Sesostris
but, instead
bringshim
with
HISTORY
down
elevatinghim
nineteenth
the
to
ethos, 1326
of
B.C.
other
Phoenicia, and
and
further
countries
holds
that
but
great conqueror,
and
We
and
the
under
son
the
Ramses,
therefore
which
Diodorus,
and
Sesostris to what
the
New
of
3793
their
is called
the
that
Louis
the
with
Great,
of the
third
the
other
if
think,
pyramid
of the
one
seventeenth
Hercules,
to his
with
was,
the
us
being the
I. and
Louis
that
of the
accounts
that
one
its founder
was
III. of the 18th
(205) lb.
the brother
Kenrick
is
common
identifies the
dynasty, Ancient
p. 286.
to
both
Sesostris
Egypt,
of
of
school
Franco-
critics
were
and
Cyrus,
while
of Louis
Napoleon
is Sesostris, on
of its agreement
account
Diod. i. 57, of the brother of
Mr.
interval
an
the
respecting
courtezan,
p. 300.
the
an
the
with
XIII.,
Napoleon
Greek
story told by
argument
that
story told
Sesostris.
stories
Herodotus
vol. ii. p. 271.
or
another
rejectionof
the
successor
ii. 107, and
treachery of
differ.
is called
or
as
assigns
century,
Romulus,
or
"
Sethosis
in
Herodotus,
new
leading
school, agreeing in
informs
that
name
One
stops.
(203) Contr. Apion. i. " 15. Compare Boeckli, Man.

288.
(204) Chron. der JEg. p. 278
Lepsius uses
in Josephus, of Armais, brother of Sethosis, as
Manetho
Herod,
of
Csesar,or Charlemagne
or
same
identifyhim
Herodotus
the
Sesostris
agreement
lived in the
XIV.
hypothesisas
to
to his
appended
the
we
arise,in which
to
father
thinking
historyof France, entitlingthemselves
the
leading critic
were
in
by
Alexander
received
notice
Old,
should
(2W)
with
here
identifyhim
to
were
both
Empire, separatinghis respectivedates
were
logists,
father,
writers, is regarded by Lepsius
Greek
What
moreover,
his
what
on
deny
Media, with
confounded
respects, agree
The
subjugated
to
years.
writers
first
like
was,
of
statement
Bunsen
leadingEgyptologists,
two
identifies him
other
Sethos,
Greeks
other
Sesostris.
spurious^205)But
to
that the
identifies him
Assyria and
of Sesostris.
name
Lepsius, differingin
Manetho,
of
the
Sethos
dynasty,
east.(203)Lepsius,
the
son
that
see
Sesostris is not
afterwards
to
third
of
account
Manetho, preserved by Josephus, that
Cyprus
the
to
dynasty, and
chieflyon
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
in
It is true that
but all the details
with
Eameses
11.]
SECT.
OF
Rhodopis, who
named
afterwards
who
became
been
to have
built about
600
of person,
at defiance.
been
have
to
Now
therefore
same
person.
may
possess,
by
it is
that
Fluellen's
the
Alexander
Macedon,
with
born
was
by
facility
Nitocris
complexion.(206)
name
'
means
Rhodopis
are
rosyand
one
mode
is
of
the
argument
pated
clearlyantici-
Shakspeare, proving
at Monmouth
river in Monmouth
discrepancy
states
fair
her
in
argument
Great
and
Manetho
novelty; for it
in
wanting
entire
ingenuitythis
(207) Whatever
cris,
Nito-
to queen
accomplished with
and
Nitocris
pyramid
to set all reconcilement
seem
woman,
of the
the other hand,
on
This
beautiful, and
was
third
pyramid
B.C.
time, might
beautiful
Rhodopis
cheeked/
in
4211
Egyptologists.It happens
the
Manetho,
feat is however
The
the
suppose
B.C.
iEsop,and
Charaxus, brother
of the third
reign began in
nation, and
fellow-slave of
of
story would
attributes the construction

whose
wife
the
This
poetess Sappho.
the
once
was
371
EGYPTIANS.
THE
and
There
there
is
that
river
is salmons
in both/
Lepsius has
to
with
a
different solution
the
identify
of the
Rhodopis
had
king Mencheres
with
that
Rhodopis;
the
pyramid,was
he
ancient
Nitocris
of the
Mencheres
sixth
pyramid ;
was
pyramid.(208)It
may
was
dragomans
By this series
the ancient queen
and
assumed
be
at
dynasty
he identifies Mencheres
Neco
had
with
fuses
re-
but he discovers that
reigned between
first confounded
ignorant Greek
queen.
B.C.
He
difficulty.
her
and
did not
co-wife
afterwards
Sais
Apries;
wives,Nitocris
two
conjecturesthat Nitocris,who
the real builder of the

the
century
queen
Psammitichus-
and
by
Nitocris
queen
sixth
II., who
Psammitichus
he thinks
ancient
of this
with
build
Rhodopis,
confounded
Nitocris,the
of
hypotheses he explains how
to
be
remarked,
the
upon
builder
of the
this edifice of
third
conjec-
(206) gavdr)ti)v xpoiav,Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p. 554.

(207) Buusen, vol. ii.p. 211, who is muck
pleased at finding that
this
discoveryhe had
been
The
anticipated
by Zoega.
approved by Mr. Kenrick, Ancient Egypt,
(208) Chron. der JEg. p. 303"308
Bunsen
is
view
of
Zoega
vol. ii.p. 152.
in
and
372
EAELY
AND
HISTORY
tares, that it implies the notice

the
translator
deceived
his
with
work
Agamemnon
method,
the
Alexander
Hannibal
of William
the
Louis
Louis
with
with
proof,and
if this mode
modern
of
because
these
dates
be
and
would
results
the
the
first
after
with
the
dynasty
year
5702
332
B.C.,
St.
not
as
thesis,
parento
the
Kenkenes
that
remarking
difference
as
of
Mares
Mesochris
is the
Sosorcheres.
He
cheres- Mares.
He
yasychisin Diod.
he
lastly,
Herodotus,
C,
next
i. 94
identifies
who
is
then
and
Eratosthenes,
as
same
thus
forms
king
new
Sesorcheres-
evidentlyis not
the
that
king,
see
placed near
king
Bunsen
is tlie
with
the
calls Sesorthe
above,
the
of
argument
Sesochris
with
list
dynasty
no
he
whom
the
years.
is Mesochris.
Mares
of his series.
interruptedly
un-
in the
king
first
is
with
Sesorcheres-Mares-Asychis
the end
down
5370
identifies this transmuted
identifies
(who
is
names
Sesochris, and
reign of
of Alexander
in
againsttheir agreement,' vol. ii.p. 43, Eng. tr.

In the third dynasty of Manetho,
the third king
says that
carried
the third
in the
begins
manes,
time
king
were
by Boeckh,
of the
reign
the Second,
the third
the
'
and
first year
entire
and
scheme.
royal dynastiesis
therefore
Manetho,
Bunsen
restored
as
of the
in
comparison
reconstructed
is the
identifies Athothis
(209) Bunsen
stand
if the
Bunsen's
to
by
gods, demigods,
of
done
reformed
out
first year
and
they
as
Manetho,
This
series
of Eratosthenes, with
Manetho,
of
the
till the
dates
own
canon
b.c.
Menes.(210) The
94"
of
or
in
that
as
transferred
were
is
injustice
come
Bunsen's
According to
and
with
natural
disposed of
evidence
themselves
are
according to
Great,
the
by comparing
different
made
be said that
however,
restorations
same
Orange,
obvious
would
identified
identifications
Such
so
dealing with
be
identified
history.
It may,
that
of
be
be
might
William
would
XVI.,
been
have
not
metamorphoses. (209)
might
Scipio.
with
of
Achilles
or
Great, Pompey
Conqueror
require formal
book
could
for
spurious;
Sais.
at
is
to be
records
Egyptian
Egypt
on
Cfesar, and
to
in Manetho
by ignorant dragomans
Bunsen'
By
of ancient
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
lawgiver
p. 260) ;
Sasychis
of
(Egypt, vol. ii. p. 76,
Eng. tr.)
(210) Bunsen
that the historical age
lays it down
of
Egypt begins
with
vol. ii. p. 63, Eng. tr.

the other hand, considers
Niebuhr,
Menes,
on
18th
the
Lectures
on
dynasty (1655 B.C.) unhistorical.
everything before
Ancient
3, ed. Schmitz.
History,vol. i. p. 42
"
11.]
SECT.
the
Upon
OF
authorityof
Syncellus,which
5370
cannot
between
that
in the
3555
the
intricate series of
scheme
from
that
the
(211)Bunsen
consecutive
reigns,and
arbitraryarithmetical
be
might
Menes
enable
the
desired
the
sum
the difference
that
is due
years,
rations,
gene-
amounts
that
assumes
in
passage
period of 113
the
fact
long
and
to
After
concurrent^212)
are
applied,would
which
to state
numbers, viz.,1815
two
result
controverted
thirtydynasties of Manetho,
portion of them
and
years,
express
373
EGYPTIANS.
obscure
an
appears
described
altogether to
THE
operations which,
"
chronologistto bring out

produces the
he
"
to Alexander
the Great
ferently
difany
following
"
3291
This
the
computation
Middle
begin
in
Empire
at 3630
the
of
begin
to
fall in 3895
The
310
be
to
of
of reduction
ancient
total
employed by
the
Egyptian
of dubious
this
interpretation,
Vol. i. p. 97"8,
(212) Egypt,
(213)
stated
years
of the
of Menes
would
Bunsen
to
the
years.
In
have
We
the
to
us
Boeckh/s
from
singlepassage
in
by the
critical
Menes
to
Syncellus,
incidentallymentioned
as
ed. Bonn.
vol. i. p. 86, 98, 130,
hesitates
middle
markable
re-
detailed reports
down
to
which
upon
monarchy,
is
sum
affords
Bunsen
foundation
dynasties,handed
last 5375
922 years
mentions
to
duration
B.C., the first year
Alexander,
(211)
1632,
at
Empire
Old
of 3555
chronographers, which, according
restoration,made
years,
the
Egyptian chronology rest.
Manethonian
the
the
number
proof of the insecure
of
and
begin
to
B.C.
method
schemes
Empire
2554,
the
Syncellus
Egyptian kingdom until
New
at
Assuming
B.C.
passage
the
supposes
of which
gives
hypotheses, one
He
512
which
gives
years.
2017
the
to
which
period
lengthens
Eouge,
between
empire, and
a third hypothesisof
vol. ii. p. 450, Engl. tr.
134, vol. ii.p. 182.

two
another
374
HISTORY
EARLY
amounting
years
3555
to
about
"
Manetho
of these
Bunsen
decides
Boeckh
considers
is the
certant, et adlmc
for
He
the
holds
he
of
passage
but
he
number
with
proposes
authentic
of
number
an
There
is
something
dealingwith
is
captivatedwith
dynastiesby
to possess
appears
to look
invisible
to
back
to
magic
of reflex
the
He
has
If his
giftsare
of
these
of
credulity
subjectsremote
historical seer,
dissociated
duced
re-
from
elevated
discretionary
His
ages.
he
becomes,
chronocrator/
'
second
nation
imagi-
hitherto
evoke
his readers
by
and
above
those
he
is
images
in
if he
oblivion.
succeeds
his familiar
ordinarystudies,he
far
which
great mediaeval
wrapt
admitted,
likewise
to discern
a
been
in the language
He
sight,by
past, and
can
which
period of antiquity,
the
pen
unknown
ordinary eyes.
imposing on
luble
inso-
facultyof creatingor annihilating
the
sort
pretensionsto
that the
the
are
writer in this
historyof bygone
a
astrologers,
into
holds
and
rupt,
cor-
as
passage
by conflictingauthorities,and
of his
of the ancient
ing.
mean-
refer to Manetho.
Such
("u)
poses
pro-
puzzle.
the
stroke
not
emendation,
attractive
of
does
respecting chronology
clown
arithmetical
its
entirelyalters
Manetho.
arise
handed
history,
supported by Lepsius.
consideringthe
different
is
Syncellus as corrupt, and
in
refer to
does
3555
to
Christian
judice lis est.
3555
Boeckh
difficulties which
in
the
sub
which
the number
that
Lepsius concurs
power
and
3555,
conjecturalemendation,
able
since
elapsed
1820
less than
no
?
Grammatici
from
has
numbers
two
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
difference is
The
years.
periodwhich
the
Which
era.
AND
is
obscure
ling
hand-
regarded as
chroniclers
(214) The followingare the material words of Syncellus: tS"v yap ivrols
6
8vva"TTelais A' avay ey pa ppevcav,
avrcov
ra
TpuriTo/'oir piy'yevemv
ei"
xpovos
for
Boeckh
reads
and
6
Tvavra
crvvi]^(v
dvayeypappevcov
\p6vos
avro),
errj ,y(f"ve.
he proposes
the words
avrcbv 6
6 'Aviavos, Man.
Lepsius expunges
p. 137.
ing
readvol.
in
Mr.
i.
Palmer, Egyptian Chronicles,
Xp6vos.
p. 121, concurs
6
thenes
Eratosand
corrects
for
6
understanding
airu),
xpm'nyp(l4'0s'
xP''vns
to
C. Midler, Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii. p. 537,

hypothesisof Bunsen respectingthe 3555 years.
be meant.
rejectsthe
entirely
12.]
SECT.
who
"
digestingthe
with
12
the
In
absence
all decisive evidence
of
handed
Egyptian antiquity,
attempted
Egyptians possessed an
has
perished,but which
derive
down
indigenous literature,which
ancient
asserted that the books
in the sacred
of Egypt,
processions
and
events
(215) But
mysteries.
only by
the second
and
of
Clemens
third
concoction, and
chieflyof
Greek
Hermes, borne
by
books
of
Hermes, borne
by the Horoscopus,
sundial
reed, borne
to
and
by
ceremonies
palm
the
of
Hierogrammateus
books
concerning the gods
which
the
genuine
are
remains
stated
which
Prophet
by
Clemens
be
the
six,containing treatises
the
regarded
as
books
of
forty-twoin number, thirty-six
ministers
of
religion: the remaining

learned
medicine, are
on
ten
priests,
Egyptian antiquity. These
to
by
be
cannot
relating
of the
education
learn,
to
of remote
learnt
are
bound
was
the
ried
car-
and
ink
books
ten
late
two
likewise
who
Stolist,and
the
by
and
the
of
astronomical
book, with
another
(216)
worship, borne
The
the four
of
as
manufacture.
of
are
writer
considered
the Chanter
cient
an-
books, which
Alexandria, a Christian
be
been
of
records
were
these
centuries,must
as
stated to have
books
whom
accessible to the writers from
was
it has been
described
authors,
information.
our
Thus
respect
classical
the
by
with
supply the defect by supposing that
to
the
carried
of well-
occurrences
history.
it has been
we
375
EGYPTIANS.
THE
themselves
occupy
attested
to
OF
by
the Pasto-
phori,or shrine-bearers. (217)

Hermes
(215)
See
Trismegistus
Bunsen's
(216) See Leemans

in the
Egypt,
fiction of
vol. i. p. 9,
Eng.
Horapollo, p. 134.
hieroglyphic:
writing,the palm denoted
(217) Clem.
Alex.
on
Strom,
in this passage
considered
are
G-r. vol. i. p. 48, ed. Harles.
and
vi. 4,
as
the
"
35.
of recent
The
Horologus, are
Prophet,
Egyptian priesthood,by Porphyr.
the
was
The
the
Neo-Platonic
tr.
Horapollo, i. 3,
a
that
year.
Hermetic
books
mentioned
fabrication,by Fabricius, Bibl.
Hierostolist,the Hierogrammateus, the

mentioned
de Abstin.
as
iv. 8.
different
He
orders
likewise
Pastophori.The Horologusof Porphyry correspondswith

of Clemens.
states
of the
speaks of
scopus
the Horo-
376
EARLY
He
philosophy.
and
offspringof
he
moved.
authorityof
him
to
with
'
the
the
that
1461
this
be
of the
the
been
observed
books
lines to be
meant,
Several
works
(231)an
bears his
name
viBeg)cited
a
Hermetic
of
time
modern
and
in
perceive
we
and
(222)
in the book
to
of papyrus.
pages
of
'
(220)
attributed
medicine,
on
Kyranian
Greek
to
still extant,
(/3t'/3Xot
Kvpa-
books'
Manetho,
to
of which
Medica,
the
ducing
re-
understands
likewise
Sothis,attributed
published,and
large
for
used
those
Bochart
Thus
astrology were
the
reducing the
Egyptian chronology,have
critics.
Hornius
on
for
similar
Hermes,
treatise
astrological
;
been
the
of the books
the number
methods
treatise of Materia
has
signed
as-
coincides
number
cycleby 25,
computing
that
long periods of
employed by
Hermes
last
Manetho
that
"
ing
avowedly obtained by multiply-
Canicular
of
adds,
this
20,000 books
him
to
of late date.
was
It may
spiritof mysticism
Egyptian chronology in
of
it is
of the
years
He
lenic
Hel-
and
Oriental
Oriental
; but
as
:(219)
where
mysticalmode
of Hermes
number
Seleucus
of years
Chronicle/
light.
visible in the circle of ideas in which
books
36,525
total number
Ancient
the
attributes
(218)
Iamblichus
the
upon
of
much
exaggerationis
of
of the
all wisdom
of
of all intellectual
source
amalgamation
and
philosophies
;
and
supposed mysticalauthor
the
the
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
the
was
knowledge ;
the
was
HISTORY
Latin
originalof
were
lation
trans-
which
is
preserved.(223)
Pamphilus
(218) De
introduced,
Myst.
(221) The
Hermetis
following are
Botany,
on
some
p. 17.
Hermetic
titles of two
de Bevolutionibus
Sentential
the end
treatise
ib. p. 86.
Libri duo
sive Centum
printed at
his
viii. 1.
(219) See Boeckh, Manetho,

(220) Fabric,
in
Nativitatum.
treatises
Fabric,
ib. p. 67
Astrological,
De
Firmicus
Astrolog. ed.
"
of Julius
on
Hermetis
8.
astrology:
Aphorismi
The
latter is
Basil, fol. 1551,
p. 85.
(222)
See
Ideler's Medici
Grseci Minores,
vol. i. p. 387, 430.
See Dr. Schmitz's

art. Hermes
(223) Fabric, ib. p. 69.
Trismegistus,
in Dr. Smith's
Diet, of Anc. Biogr. and Mythol. ; and
Boeckh,
compare
Manetho,
p. 55.
378
EAELY
they
HISTORY
written
are
furnish
be
can
solid basis
The
first
AND
and
read
interpreted correctly,
they
trustworthy history and chronology.
of
postulate for
the
historical
phicalinscriptionsmanifestlyis,that
read and
it
of
to be
seems
the
its tradition
either in
writing
general be restored, if
it
grammars
for
remains
the
interpreting
confusion
of
and
Latin.
sense
that
But
these
its
between
invention
of
have
tradition
for
of
form.
The
Greek
(228)
The
even
Nouv.
time
p. 150, ed. 1818.
as
created
appliedto
the Greek
when
Latin
were
as
been
Plato
and
dead, in
the
spoken,
are
handed
Latin
down
were
and
and
its
knowledge
has
language
in
was
the authentic
perpetuated in
been
like
manner
modern
written
continued
by
(228)
Biogr. Univ.
see
thus
and
composed, (227)
were
the
into
Latin
But
and
printing, grammars
interpretationof
language
Italy;
of
introduction
the
and
bilingual grammars
no
tervened
in-
period which
the
ledge
know-
livinglanguage
by
Cicero
and
Greek
During
of
use
tradition of the
in
of
ages
generation has
tradition.
unbroken
(227) See
the
if
exist
would
imparted exclusivelyby oral teaching.
Europe
of the
during
sometimes
centuries
successors.
the
not
can-
example, if
For
means
its acquisition
facilitating
;
immediately after
languages
the
the
the
been
dictionaries
language
intervened
subjectis
some
printing,there
dictionaries for
served
pre-
livinglanguage, and
languages/
with
spoken languages, each

to
has
lost,no
this
on
for
not
From
of them
as
bility
intelligibeen
languages,although they are
connected
livingtradition.
an
correctly
of its literature.
dead
'
they have
nevertheless
must
be
have
unknown.
were
thought
of the term
use
should
period
extinct
to become
were
its dictionaries and
by the
hierogly-
for the
orally.
or
entirelyforgottenand
was
Basque
they should
condition
necessary
language, that
unbroken,
which
of the
use
interpreted.
Now
in
[cHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
art.
Greek
Calepino.
language
Sisuiondi,Hist,
was
des
never
Hep.
rupted,
completely interItal.
e.
41,
torn.
vi.
13.]
SECT.
The
whose
OF
analogy derived
is
known
the
from
contrivance
lost,is further confused
has been
tradition
of interpreting
a language
possibility
to the
question as
language by
explanation of this conventional

a
in
written
document
tolerable
certaintythe language
proceed
to
founded
certain
be
devise
But
this
is
tolerablylong, is
deciphered by
and
word,
written
discovering the
in known
lightupon
single
assuming
into
in its
deciphering
to
of the most
it
skilful
an
of the
ordinary orthography.
first
an
question for
of the
our
the
Tables.
to
of
process
cess
pro-
not
nuity
ingethrow
interpret
like manner,
In
be
word,
united
The
Lycian inscription,or
Eugubine
No
unknown
decipherersin Europe could

or
it
assistance
smallest
afford the
can
of the several
meaning
determine
not
merely stripsthe disguise off
of
signification
Etruscan
which
use,
understood
be
to
it does
text
Egyptian hieroglyphical
an
the tradition
is difficult
It
experienced decipherer.
language
alphabeticalcharacters,no
The
and
and
if the
process,
frequent
alphabeticalcharacters.
sentence
detect the
for
can
are
letters
certain
infallible.
almost
the
single word;
reproduces it
similar
towards
deciphering, which
for
skilful
operation supposes
meaning of
written, he
it is
given language.(230) This
merely alphabeticalprocess
any
rules
simple
cypher, sufficiently
be
cannot
it the
conjecture with
can
in which
If
possessionof
the
if he
The
Key.
is called the
into
of
characters.
of
comparativefrequencyof
in the
words
document
to
the
upon
to
falls
and
stranger ignorant of the Key,
apply
change
cipher
deceptive
writing
alphabetical
change
conventional
by
deciphering.^29)A cipher
of
process
disguising the
for
379
EGYPTIANS.
THE
correctlyread
deciphering could
words.
therefore is,whether
consideration
and
characters
hieroglyphical
language is
altogetherlost.
(229) 'Unelangue
l'egardd'une
autre
est
un
sont
cliiffre011 les mots
une
langue inconnue
les lettres en
lettres : ainsi
changes en mots, et non
est duchiffrable,'
Pascal, Pensees, vol. i. p. 232.
(2^0) The
language
are
principalrules for deciphering a document

given in the Encycl.Britannica, art. Cipher.
in the
English
380
EARLY
The
HISTORY
earliest account
of the
lived
having
as
Christ.
him
treatise
of this
various
of
mode
transmitted
them
by
an
out
the
by
west,
life,also
vulture
is attributed
the
to
wrote
and
of them
use
of animals.
The
origin
sacred
god, by
of
means
kind,
bee
hole
;
decay,by
an
old
of like nature/
the
stag, or
man
his
by
hand,
two
hands
empty
of
resurrection,by
palm
force,by
tree
bow
;
;
frog ;
heaven, by
earth, by
head
lion's
hole
an
ox
necessity,
increase,by
; and
thousands
(233)
journey
Chaareruon
with
bourine
tam-
grief; calamity was
beetle
superintendence,by
by
the
mother, time, and
birth,by
the
Chseremon,
as
chin
denoted
early
presentations
allegoricalre-
playingon
woman
of
Theology,
serpent creeping out
hawk
scribes
of Natural
holding his
man
east, by
(231) Concerning
Alexander
after
century
Chseremon
weeping ; destitution,by
king,by
above, p. 280.
this
serpent entering a
and
sun
of
Thus
the
by
downwards,
lion's tail ; year,
of others
by
instead
doctrines
children
us.
joy ;
; the
government
child ;
is
us,
by Tzetzes,
that
parts
that
the
symbols
eye
and
was
their
to
his head
bending
stretched
animals
scribe,informs
denoted
first
us
but
letters,
no
conceal
to
denoted
the
the
alreadymentioned
been
of
Suidas
from
writing
and
by
has
to
Êthiopians,but evidentlyrefers
Êthiopianshave
times, wishing
descended
first half
learn
We
figuresof
and
the
of
signification
(232)
hieroglyphics.
on
The
sacred
has
scribe,who
the
to
Egyptians.
the
in
and
(231) His statement, reported to

by
'
sacred
the
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
method
which
hieroglyphicalwriting
Chseremon,
AND
was
of Chseremon
the instructor
with
of the
iElius
Gallus, see
Emperor Nero, with
born in 37
Alyaios. Nero was
AXefjavdpos
of
Alexandria, and preteacher of Dionysius
a.d.
was
ceded
him
in the headship of the Alexandrine
Library. Dionysius lived
from Nero
to Trajan, Suidas
in Aiovvaios
'A\egav8pevs.
in
Suid.
and
Xaip^/xcoi/ UpoyXvcpcKa. Concerning Chteremon, see
(232)
in
the
of the Roy. Soc. of Lit. vol. hi. p. 385, who
Transactions
Birch,
says
that Chseremon
was
undoubtedly well versed in the knowledge of the
Bacred characters of Egypt,' and Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. iii. p. 495.
de Metris,
(233) Ap. Tzetz. Exeges. in Iliad, in the appendixto Draco
of
JEgee, Suidas
Chseremon
also the
'
ed. Hermann,
p. 123.
in
'
13.]
SECT.
have
to
named
described
Thus
having
as
holding each
the
Leemans,
lived
at
translator
Ammianus
close
17th
of the
of the
of the
book
and
bee
(234)
'
represent the
two
men
represent concord
to
represent
siege.
the
Horapollo, conjecturesthat
Byzantine grammarian,
Concerning
century.
the
is given by
Egyptian hieroglyphics
lived in the fourth
of his
from
us
verb, sometimes
of this statement
phorical,
meta-
objects.
or
year;
history
he
and
the
that
even
he
the ancient
that
says
Greek
certain
turies.
cen-
scription
de-
lation
trans-
in
obelisk
an
of
work
fifth
introduces
Egyptian obelisks,together with
informs
the
is known.
letters,but
alphabetical
or
being
as
hieroglyphicinscriptionupon
pion. Ammianus
noun
to
ladder
of the fourth
circus, borrowed
Roman
right hand,
Horapollo,
was
account
the
language by
hieroglyphicsare
represent the
to
Marcellinus, who
In
Greek
the
guage,
lan-
Egyptian
tail is stated to
own
editor of
Philipnothing
similar
the
its
the
by
recent
of the work
author
the
position
ex-
have
professesto
the
in
symbolicalvalue, but
represent time,
to
into
this treatise
In
Dog-star,
other
hippopotamus
which
detailed
simple representativesof ideas
the
Isis, the
world;
contains
Niloan,
translated
serpent devouring
who
been
Philip.
not
use
the
composed by Horapollo
writer
which
work
hieroglyphicsymbols,and
of 1 1 9
and
381
EGYPTIANS.
is likewise extant
There
been
THE
OF
the
Herma-
Egyptians
did
not
singlecharacter represented a
an
entire
that
sentence.
vulture
In
tration
illus-
nature,
signified
making honey signifieda kin.g.(û)

innuineras
Formaruin
notas,
hieroglyphicasappellatas,
quas
ei
iuitialis sapientisvetus
insigmYit
[on the obelisk] undique vidernus incisas,
eniui ferarumque, etiam alieni mundi, genera
multa
Volucruru
auctoritas.
ut
patratorum vulgatiuspersculpentes,ad sevi quoque seqnentis states
monstrabant.
Non
vota
veniret memoria, promissa vel soluta regum
enira,
etfacilis exprimitquicquid humaua

prsestitutus
scriptitarunt
iEgyptii; sed sinserviebant
nominibus
et
verbis,
liters
siguifisingulis
nonnunquam
guise
rei
in
his
sit
duobus
scientise
interim
cabant
sensus.
Cujus
integros
vocabulum
nullos
naturs
Per vulturem
pandunt ; quia mares
exemplum.
inveniri rationes memorant
alites
inter
has
:
physics perque speciem
posse
cum
jucunditateaculeos
; moderatori
apismella conficientisindicant regem
his signisostendentes, et similia plurima,'xvii. 4.
debere
innasci
quoque
Tacitus says that the Egyptians first expressed ideas by the figuresof
ut
mens
nunc
litterarum
numerus
concipere potest,ita prisciquoque
S82
The
which
have
reached
and
not
lion, which
founded
been
After
with
age,
the
also
the
them
themselves
cabalistic
the
few
of
and
the
by
the
little better
he
(335) A
passed by
describes
are
As
'
are
us,
and
possiblethey
as
must
the
thus
the
and
of the
most
could
the
be, both
of littleworth.'
on
secret
are
explanations
of the
the
on
and
meaning being
from
the
are
the
that
on
secret
and
monuments
treatise of
Horapollo
Egyptian
characters
which
is
glyphics.
Hierohe
scribes
de-
known
inscriptions
numerous
meanings
false,
hieroglyphical
representations
work
of
firmed
con-
contradicted
The
historical
the
on
of
offers
are
Dead.
apply to
not
his recent
external
by
priests,
of this
nature
chieflyborrowed
existed
have
us
treated
arbitrarysubtleties,or
very
judgment
in any
to
comparativelyrecent
greater part
than
greater part
found
not
as
similar
Sharpe, in
Mr.
for them
descended
possession of
of the
character, and consequentlydo

books/
has
is in
hypothesisof Champollion,
mysticism, the simple and
which
Champol-
necessary
explanations it
Book
graphic,
ideo-
as
is
Egyptologists,
subject is
existence
the
palpableand obvious, while
work
which
exclusive
monuments,
are
the
becomes
Horapollo, dating from
While
by
by
the
clearlyproves
character.
both
in
of
system
phoneticcharacters, he proceeds thus

of
work
The
the
system
hieroglyphicwriting
it
alphabetic,
expounding
character
secret
mixed
to
the
antiquity. Accordingly the
Bunsen.
the
generallyadopted by
evidence
rejectthe only positive
from
the
represent
suppositionthat
the
on
Egyptian hieroglyphics
alphabetical.As
as
has
the
therefore
us,
great part phoneticor

to
of
traditionaryaccounts
[chap. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
such
that
monuments
internal
it is
at
scarcely
all, the
evidence, rejected
(236)
they laid claim to the invention of writing: 'Primi per

mentis
Êgyptii sensu9
effingebant(ea antiquissima
figuraa animalium
memorise
humanse
impressa saxis cernuntur),etlitterarum semet
1 1 lonimenta
does not show
whether
inventores
perhibent,'Ann. xi. 14. This passage
the hieroglyphicsto be ideographicor phonetic.
Tacitus understood
(235) Egypt, vol. i. p. 311, Engl. fcr. In p. 551, however, he appears
of a secret character.
to reject Champollion'shypothesis
24
(London, 1SC1).
(236)p.
animals, and
that
13.]
SECT.
OF
system of Champollion
The
of the
titles of
of
Ptolemy
name
the
Cleopatraon
name
of the
some
Champollion
Roman
'
Precis
du
Systeme
of ideas.
the
of ideas but
his
system by restoringthe
of
language.
and
inquirer on
the
The
'
of
system
the
whole.'
ever
head
pret
inter-
to
edition
of his
Egyptiens/
which
have
been
that
most
the
part, are
hieroglyphics
not
symbols
laid this foundation, and

in
having
general, symbols,
alphabeticalsounds, proceeded to complete

grammar
development
route
of
for
(338) The
'
alive to the
and
dictionaryof
of the
gotten
the for-
important
fact
in
Birch) graduallyrevealed the whole
decipherment (saysMr.
grammar
of
attempt
theory of
of Champollion
'great discovery'
Egyptian hieroglyphsare,
not
the
(237)
that
shown
to
anciens
limits
and
names
earlypublications
second
doctrine
and, for the
Champollion,having
But
the
is called the
be read into words,
of the
at first
The
exceed
his
substantially,
was,
can
read.
not
What
just described.
did not
hieroglyphique des
published in 1828, did
stone, of the
confined
exclusively
he
which
words
Rosetta
The
emperors.
almost
were
tical
alphabe-
pretation
proceeds from the inter-
the
on
hieroglyphics
part they are
of Philse,and
obelisk
: he
reading the hieroglyphics
the
It
expressing sounds.
characters
the
that
assumes
for the most
that
mainly phonetic ;
are
383
EGYPTIANS.
THE
the
language, and
the
decipherment
French
Government
interests of
scientific mission
to
placed the future

and
interpretation
(Mr. Birch
learning,sent him,
Egypt,
to
rescue
the
tinues),
con-
the
at
rapidly
(237) Bunsen, Egypt, vol. i. p. 320, Engl, tr., lays it down that Champollion'sdiscoveryof the old Egyptian language and character, is 'the
greatest discoveryof the century.' In p. 325 he speaks of Champollion's
The language of Brugsch is similar :
letter to Dacier.'
immortal
Hoc
detecto
animi
ad
Rosetta
omnium
stone]
lapide [the
enupostquam
spem
illud monstruosum
et perplexum per tot ssecula quasi invocleandi tandem
vir Champollio Francoluoris involutorum
signorum arrecti sunt, unus
genus
mini
Grallus exstitit qui
sagacitate incredibiliquestudio adjutus totam
hieroglyphorum rationem nulla fere parte relicta luce clarius explanavit
et exposuit,'
Inscript.Rosettan. p. 2. Concerning the phonetic system of
Champollion,see Schwartze, das alte iEgypten, vol. i. part 1, p. 199, 2-53.
to the Study of the Egyptian Hieroglyphs (Loud.
(238) Introduction
1857),p. 201.
*
'
384
EARLY
HISTORY
of the
vanishingmonuments
and
them,
with
to illumine
examination
with
He
once
Sallier
the
He
read
with
and
gave
the
reading was
Judah)
His
Sheshak.
wall
the
on
'
and
of
Ecrites'
the
1832,
the
age
of
in
Figeac,
1836
adopted,and
in
His
Germany
received
(239) These
prisoners of
of
tions,
transla-
new
and
were,
field of
clare
de-
hieroglyphics
death.
and
He
died
dictionaryof
have
M.
brother,
system
has
however
the
continued, with
only
in his
The
zeal and
country, but
own
comprehensive
the
latest
been
and
work
most
Egyptian alphabetand vocabularyas
were
in
Champollion-
been
exhibits
Egyptologistsof
letters
his
England.
Egypt
of the
the
by
and
upon
version
markable
re-
(the kingdom
the
full
most
posthumous publications,and
His
1841.
"
in the
grammar
editorshipof
his researches
Bunsen
Baron
amidst
premature
not
diligence,by Egyptologists,
also
His
Malcha
(339)are
Champollion
of 42.
the
appeared under
the
on
inscriptions
Egyptians as they
Egyptian language were
ancient
against the
(~i0)
researches
at
M.
mythology, history,ethnography,
unhappily interruptedby
Avere
of
monument
forms.
mute
Karnak,
an
him.
to
of Rameses
of Judah
name
of the
customs
themselves/
The
hieratic
different
their
of
Lettres
illustrative
manners,
fluencythe
life to
experience of
inscriptionssubmitted
of the
purport
the
Provided
Champollion translated
Aix, containing the campaign
monuments,
of
of texts,
the
facility
saw
at
Sheta.
by explainingthem.
number
great
marvellous
at
of
oblivion,by copying
efficacious system, and
and
simple
from
country
world
the
[cHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
the
published at
of
proved
imnow
(241)
highestauthority.
Paris
in 1833.
(240) lb. p. 202.
(241) 'This
which, thanks
Egyptian dictionary,
existence,has been arranged in
is the fullest in
order, and
The
reference
given
to
the
monument
or
to Mr.
Birch's
the usual
text
where
tion,
erudi-
alphabetical
each
word
scholar, therefore,will
hieroglyphical
find in this work,

occurs.
now
also the most
but
not only the most
extant,
complete Egyptian grammar
well
the
collection
glyphic
of
all the hieroas
complete dictionary; as
only existing
signs,arranged
according to the monuments
in their natural
quoted
or
and
historical order, and explained

referred to,'Egypt, vol. i. p. 477.
386
figure of
figureof
of
sword
is
club
and
is
of
'
determinative
of, 1. waterfowl;
scarab
determinative
determinative
of
of
actions
and
'
of
names
Phonetics
class of
the
The
class is
to it.
system
'
involves
if
But
of
conceives
to have
of
been
but
ideographic,
these
Bunsen
the
sound,
read
that
we
are
language
the
be
being
55.
flexible
;
and
that
is to say, of
(243) It
pounded
ex-
arbitrary. It
a
rality
plu-
involves
likewise
Champollion's method
yet
far removed
thus
are
state
written
from
hieroglyphiccharacters
legible,but
in Greek
may
which
of the remains
letters
not
we
the
Even
that
follow
are
as
his
unable
cessors,
suc-
interpretation
that
read
were
the
by
words
of
the remains
of the Etruscan
are
readingthe
assuming
they
as
have
of
improved by
recovered.
explained.
(24t) We
which
is the
in which
phonetic complement
enumerates
sound.
same
Egyptians themselves, it does
This
greatlyaugmented
reading the hieroglyphiccharacters,as
concede
we
written
can
begun
ideographicand phonetic symbols.
is
read
been
have
to
hieroglyphiccharacters, as developed and
can
103
signs,constituting
hieroglyphic
groups,
is
Egyptologists,
signs for
of
mixture
he
alphabetic,and
100
hypothesisof homophones
the
of
adds
composed
is
Of
the
by
the
figureof
dominion.
element
principal
is annexed
we
;'
foreigners, to create/
of 27
Bunsen
dynasty,but
Roman
Mixed
The
these
twentieth
after the
under
To
consists
Alphabet, which
Later
of the
enclose
to
figure
figure of
sleep.
5. to
of trees ;
names
cutting
to shut'
of
4. to doctor
%. birds
wicked/
'
signs.
syllabic
the
is
tree
determinative
The
the
determinative
[CHAP. VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
flyinganimals,a
3.
seal is
is
duck
generally
;
HISTORY
EARLY
so
guage
lan-
to understand.
language, which
legibleas
modern
news-
(243) See
Champollion, Precis, ed. 2, p. 364. In p. 448 he lays it

mat
etre
chaque voix et chaque articulation pouvaient
des
representees par plusieurssignes phonetiques differens, mais elant
61, and concerning
signeshomophones.' Compare Schwartze, i. 1, p. 254
9.
the variations in the writing of proper
names,
p. 450
The
distinction
between
these
two
(244)
problems is recognised by
down
'
"
"
Schwartze, i. 2, p. 953.
13.]
SECT.
which
but
paper,
OF
(246) It
position.
Eugubine
The
Tables.
attempts
impartialjudge,as
an
If the
tradition of the
this restoration
can
of
translation
founded
as
of
for
means
conceived
of the
the
be
regarded,
be
altogether
false method, the
admitted
to be
is to be
only be effected by indirect
ther
altoge-
restored,
It
means.
stone, though it contains
is
Greek
hieroglyphicinscription,partiallypreserved,
affords little assistance for the
language of
upon
of the words
meaning
that the Uosetta
admitted
of the
accomplished
rejectedas
are
language must
If the true
the
failures.
utter
and
erroneous,
broken.
similar
great extent, of
of the most
even
of Horapollo
explanations
fanciful and
direct
state, to
must
to explainthese inscriptions
linguists
modern
by
is likewise the
in
are
pret^245)
inter-
to
of South Italian dialects,

and
inscriptions
and other
Oscan
wholly unable
Lycian language
of the
remains
The
nevertheless
are
we
387
EGYPTIANS.
THE
ancient
of
generalinterpretation
Egypt.(247)
recovering the key
that the tradition

He
Coptic language.
Coptic language
is the
In
language, Champollion
might be revived by
went
so
ancient
far
as
to
has
subjectwith great diligenceand learning,and

(245) Concerning the
comparison
lay it
down
Egyptian written
who
letters.(248) Schwartze, moreover,
lost
this apparent destitution
the
to
the
that
in Greek
investigatedthe
who
was
com-
alphabet,see Miiller's Etrusker, vol. ii.

language,vol. i. p. 58 70.
(246) Concerning the Lycian language and inscriptions,
see
Fellows,
Account
of Discoveries in Lycia (1841),p. 427, 468.
is that 'which
(247) The hieroglyphicportionof the Bosetta inscription
has suffered the most.
It consists of 14 lines,only 4 of which
entire.
are
The remaining 10 are more
less
An
of
mutilated.
edition
the
or
phic
hieroglywas
portion of the inscription
publishedby Brugsch at Berlin in 1851
Bosettana
(Inscriptio
Hieroglyphica,4to.). He gives the reading of each
word
in Eoraan
likewise appends a
He
letters,with its Latin version.
and
table containingthe hieroglyphic
signs : but he gives
alphabet
syllabic
the
the
of
which
he
determines
no
explanation
meaning of the
process by
Without
this essential part of the proof,
several words.
the interpretation
be considered as arbitrary.
must
est l'ancien egyptienecrit en lettres grecques,'
(248) La langue copte
He repeats this assertion in p. 368.
Precis,p. 361.
Compare Schwartze,
view
this subject is
The
953.
272,
of
277,
268,
285,
on
Champollion
p.
shared
by Peyron ; see his Lexicon LinguaeCoptic* (Taurin.1835;, Prof.
p. 291
; and
Etruscan
concerning the Etruscan
"
"
p. xi.
c
388
EARLY
of
plete master
both
affinity
the
with
but
languages ; (251)
the
other
the
the
of
ecclesiastical
to
polityof Egypt
and
himself
the
language
of
of the
The
of
to
the
our
language can
yet
much
era
thus
later
brass
hypothesis :
form
original
are
founded
(249) lb. p. 969"972.

(251) P. 979"991, 991"7,
(252) P. 2019.
The
dialect
branch
of the
(254)
younger
'
words
and
that
yond
be-
they are
The
clusively
ex-
and
that
religion
with
the
its relation
after
back
the
from
Coptic
the
ancient
(250) P.
era.
literature belongs
is destitute
have
other
to
turies
early cen-
of the
inscriptions
deviations
possible. We
ture
litera-
Christian
extant
Numerous
the
prudent inquirer
from
its
likewise to bear
2036.
1033.
forms,
the
age
of the
and, since
the
Ptolemies
third
or
downwards,
fourth
an
of the New
ascend
"
Testament
and
of the Pentateuch
Oxford, by Dr. Wilkins, the editor of the Concilia.
were
mixed
century,
alphabet,containingonly five old Egyptian, in

twenty-four principalGreek letters,'Bunsen, ib. p. 259.
with
of
(253) P. 2036.
of the Christian
Egyptians, or Copts, is but the
Egyptian language,the latest form of the popular
dialect, although,from
Greek
an
(254) Sckwartze,
the
upon
be dated
stone.
therefore
not
characterize
make
must
period.
and
of
remains
the ancient
advantage,possessedby other languages, of
engraved on
the
candidly enumerates
chief part of the
the
an
been
have
affinityof the Coptic
first appears
Coptic
era,
do
us
(he says)which
to inferences
as
languages.
Although
this
Coptic language
mistrustful
that
which
close
Egypt,
circumstances
The
at
affinity
liturgicalcharacter,
or
ideas from
surround
having
Coptic to
altogetherexcluded.
are
ancient
difficulties which
reached
Christian
believer in the
firm
of the
sphereof
of
one
families
this
the
Coptic
as
as
Indo-Germanic
conceives
have
century
they belong
the
Coptic
and
(25")
origin of
published
(253)
Egyptian priests.
third
an
of
identity
it is to be observed
hand,
Coptic language which
the
and
its
as
the
world
places the
ancient
the
considers
Semitic
he
of the
language
On
proofsof
period.(253)He
ante- historical
far
Coptic language, so
collected
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
languages in the
ancient
most
AND
Egyptian.(249) He
ancient
the
the
extend, has
remains
and
HISTORY
addition
The
with
written
to
Coptic
the
sions
ver-
first publishedat
13.]
SECT.
OF
389
EGYPTIANS.
THE
social,religious,and
political,
in mind
the
Egypt
before
and
origin of the
after the
of the
national
namely, the
overthrow
nearly 1000
years, the hostile and
peculiarlanguage of
of the
foreignreligioninto
the
disciplesof the
of the
impressionwith
for
interpretation
the
upon
words
Greek
convinced
the ancient
him
lower
the
Coptic ;
fail to
the
ancient
Copts, the
if all these
"
create
of methods
removed
this
say that
long and profound
impression,and
unfavourable
of the substantial
the
Coptic
Thus, Mr.
as
key
in
Birch,
of the method
account
which
In
founded
Egyptian language
identityof the Copticwith
his
mysteriesof
the
to
Introduction
in the
hieroglyphiccharacter
the great
of
inscriptions
hieroglyphical
the determinatives
to be
Coptic,there
idea
conveyed;
the
discoveryof
(255) P.
2015.
of the remains
of
was
no
but there
the
if the
the
word
was
not
words
"
temples,
the
to be
idea
found
in
tended
in-
in
of the
in the interpretation
difficulty
was
meaning
Schwartze
complete pictures of
are
conveyed, even
the
is discovered
Study
ing
follow-
the
of
signification
the
which
by
the lost
the
to
Egyptian Hieroglyphs, published in 1857, gives
'
vourable
unfa-
an
however, lay
interpretersof the hieroglyphics,
upon
language.
written
classes
Egyptian.
recent
less stress
of
new
Coptic.'
(255)
study of Coptic had
More
ancient
an
respect to the soundness
Schwartze, indeed, proceedsto

had
the
to
in the
weighed, they cannot
are
of the
writingsof
sacred
religionbelonged
numerous
circumstances
of
of the
community, increasingignorance among
receptionof
numerous
popular dialect,the probabilitythat
the
new
of
cessive
suc-
priesthood,different from the language
the
translation
people,the
of the
destruction
traces
"
period of
Egypt of
in
religionand priesthood,manifest
ancient
for
friendlyinfluences
different nations, the
to
of
Coptic literature
throne
foreigngovernments, the settlement

belonging
foreigners
scientific state
also
much
of words
of which
complains of
Copticliterature,p.
serious
more
2039"40.
the
no
in
difficulty
equivalent
imperfectpublication
390
EARLY
HISTORY
Copticform remained,
AND
and
of which
which
determinative,a difficulty
could
and
to
the world
truth
of the
still remained
for words
Copticdictionaries.
which
certain
meaning
them
in
article
an
are
the
in
traced
result
same
and
known,
now
various
the
words
many
can
thus
cases,
many
be
have
assured, must
thus
the
are
the laws
In
one.
the
their
hopelesstask
whatever
in
the
and
to the
way
and
it
under
Syriac.
occurs
if
us
which
modified.
without
the
discoveryof
In
ance.
assist-
it is
in
one
which
is
meaning
others
; and
Egyptian vocabulary is by
old
cognate language,
or
leave
of
be
may
approached by help
confirmed
word
words
well ascertained.
which
Coptic or
be
portion
in Hebrew
in
languages
lead the
Egyptian
been
is first
context
every
of
have
word
may
these
that
of
method
alteration, others
their congeners
discovered
completion of
being made/
To
and
however,
once
the
Papyri,publishedin
explainsthe
without
which
obtained
It is obvious
means
that
and
restricted,
considerable
some
the
value
is the true
large number
of the determinative
the
in
passages
"
of
root
the
the meaning
Practically,
similar
tive,
inducin
it is evident
Hieratic
on
of them
Coptic,
of
disguises,
good
of
means
found
numerous
more
for 1858, thus
radical letters of
The
the
hieroglyphsincreases,
are
groups
be
to
appear,
the
justification
as
aid,
easilydiscovered/ (256)
Cambridge Essays
(
the
feeble
the
analysis,
in all instances
knowledge of
Goodwin,
arrivingat
of
examining
of the unknown
more
Mr.
the
suits
the
proportionas
conditions
After
than
longer
no
as
genius
no
very
rather
mode
words
uninterpreted
which
meaning
another
generic
conceived
of his statements
Yet
interpretations.
only
was
have
some
probably used by Champollion
was
his
there
Coptic, after all,was
The
surmount.
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
no
daily advances
(p.228.)
"
extent
the
of words
signification
the
can
application
the
Coptic may
read
only be
from
made
the
be
appliedin restoring
hieroglyphicwriting,
by analogy, and by assuming
(256) Introduction, p.
246.
13.]
SECT.
that
OF
Coptic word
the
Now,
where
with
the
to
ancient
the
tradition of
word
Egyptian
have
the
restore
its
known
the
to its
etymology
be taken
as
word
is
of the words
person
in fact, any
"
of
by
it is
certain
close
the
affinity
other
the
of this truth.
signification
the
tionary
Dic-
Romance
determine
up
process
be
can
the
the
cess
pro-
signification
etymologicalguesses,
the
knowledge,
when
But
language from
alreadymade
cannot
determine
to
the
"
inconclusive, and
has
in
good etymologicalvocabulary
proposedto
entire
an
any
and
who
When
meaning.
to
ample evidence
unassisted
is
there
is
upon
mined
deter-
word
the word
etymology of
although
be
can
less close,to
or
Lexilogus of Buttmann,
The
proceed
meaning, yet etymology alone
and
inverted,and
uncertain
more
ascertained,it is often difficult
of Diez
is
word
But
index
sure
etymology.
will furnish
of the
that the
meaning.
between
words
etymology
its affinity
presumed, the
or
of
significations
resemblance,
language, and
guide
language is lost, but
language is ascertained
hypothesis that
by
is
necessarily
only
satisfactory
his mind
to
accept some
to
system
interpretation.
(257)
Thus
the
in Italian
origin of
janus, which
for the
He
the
this word
meant
table; the
conceives
afterwards
that
to
discover the
old Latin
the
pig, stuffed
being
this
phrase
have
this
with
to
to
the
porco
anybody
be
Tro-
animals,and served
Trojan horse.
di
significationof
etymology
enabled
other
first became
the
refers
expression,
porous
allusion
an
Diez
sow.
true, what
troja,and
pregnant
possible
to invert the process,
meaning by the etymology,if the meaning
and
were
(257) On
the
uncertaintyof
Schwartze, ib. p. 1003, and

p. 976.
(258) See Diez, Roman.

ii. 9.
a
trojasignifies
troja simply, with
ingenuitycould
unknown
word
name
sow.(258) Assuming
to
and
the
known
attempts
of
391
EGYPTIANS.
root.
common
of
THE
the
this method,
passage
"Worterb.
of
p. 356
of
judiciousremarks
him,
Quatremere, quoted by
see
the
and
compare
Macrob.
Sat.
392
EARLY
of
If the method
is uncertain
of
signification
is
method
This
in
?]\aKTpovand
limits
in which
passages
uncertaintyof
by
can
uncertain
of
the
reaching the
suggests
from
at
the
doubt
Egypt,
whether
his
not
the
of the
signification
wide
those
the
Birch
read
how
certainty,
sufficient
any
of
judgment
by
the
Mr.
enormous
material
the
uncertain
lost
language
such
on
must
which
to
as
Champollion
have
received
believed,lifted
be
and
wide
can
language
method
illumination
he
the
the
pears,
apon
It
the
veil
of discovering
possibility
an
which
views
of
disclosed.
Champollion
with
extent
for the
so
much
and
to
tation
interpre-
If,however,
apparent.
his
he had
respectingthe
instrument
texts
hieroglyphic
pollion
Cham-
and
facility
been
found
hieroglyphicsystem,
without
method
has
not
successors
duration
of the
change,is another
it is difficult to reconcile with

declares that the
the entire
suspiciousappearance.
Goodwin,
it that
the
cited,to
the
also
founded
sounds
as
of the
context
hieroglyphs,his imagination
to
unknown
and
comes
his
be
as
terms
determined
other
of
dictionary
having, as
is
hieroglyphs,
could
The
wears
Coptic is available
of the
of
sudden
discrepancybetween
of Mr.
which
only
the
and
tradition
the
where
upon
"
alphabetic value
outrun
the
by hypotheses
can
of
be
may
words
descriptionabove
soil of
general
But
hieroglyphicwords,
did
The
if the
"
guessing the
ratio.
compound
known
itself is uncertain, and
context
Hence
the
from
the
conjecturesbuilt
be restored
patientinduction.
meanings
which
comparison with
laborious,and
and
slow
by
of obscure
example, the meaning
reconstructed
be
ever
of
in
of
determination
of the
significations
true
process
any
For
lost,the
conjecturesincreases
If the
the
sound
language
equallyunsatisfactory.
occur.
they respectively
been
has
language
is
the context
lost
method
afioXyq,in Homer,
wktoq
narrow
from
of
of similar
deceptive,the
language
preserved.
been
within
and
applicableto
forgottenwords
has
words
from
word
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
restoringthe meaning
by etymologicalguesses
language
AND
HISTORY
use
part of
the modern
theorywhich
pollion
or
probability
experience.Cham-
of the
hieroglyphic
writingwas
not
394:
in
supremacy
Egypt, they should
translations
and
of
the
Ptolemies,
of national
The
Egypt.
Thebes
that
interest
priestwho
traditions
Germanicus
Greek
its
considered
might be
in
the
ancient
having
as
glory
and
of
power
indeed
was
and
his
believed
attendants
but
impostor;
an
the
that
still
was
it is clear
of
art
possessedby
(263)
priests.
The
all the
from
different
the
books
the
Great,
this
measure
was
and
that
the
books
language,and
at that
was
seized
Ammianus
inserts
in
by
that
his text
Greek
(262) Pythagoras is stated

modes
of writing,in his
three
critus
likewise
composed
Democritus, p.
Mullach's
(263)
Tac.
Ann.
why the Romans

records
Engl.
of ancient
to have
visit to
learnt
read.(3M)
popular
may
ment,^65)
exciteof the
inferred
be
native
in the
writing
hieratic
of
from
had
the
the
the
been
Roman
the native
4th
century,
hieroglyphical
from
removed
circus.
He
language, and
87.
on
of
Egypt.
historian
standingin
treatise
the
Demo-
Egypt, above, p. 170, n.

the sacred writings at Meroe,
see
126.
ii. 60.
should
in
translation
in his time
was
be
composed
obelisk, which
an
not
hieroglyphicor
a.d.,
tomb
destruction
the
were
the
the
prevent
policyto
Severus
Marcellinus,
and
to
in
up
they might
generallyunderstood
inscriptions
upon
Egypt,
them
it
by Augustus, (266)
therefore
time
that
in
Rome
at
shut
202
anything mysterious,
contained
intended
similar
was
prophetic books
which
in order
in
visitingEgypt
temples, and
Alexander
As
when
Severus,
Emperor
collected
See
p.
352.
have
not
Egypt
An
attempt to explain
about, the historical
occupied themselves
8.
made
by Bunsen, Egypt, vol. i. p. 152
above,
is
"
tr.
(264) Dio
Cass. Ixxv. 13.
the statue
care.
language
The
still alive.
interpretingthe hieroglyphiccharacters
the
of the
curing
pro-
interpretedthe Egyptian inscriptionat
Germanicus
to
steps for
taken
itself for
particular,distinguished
in
literature,and
of
patronage
sort
have
writing were
hieroglyphical
of the
court
not
? (263)The
of them
[CHAP.VI.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
of Memnon,
Spartian.Vit. Sever.
(265) Concerning
the
phis,
During this visit,Severus inspectedMempyramids, and the labyrinth,with much
the
17.
prohibitionof propheciesand magic by

Bingham, Ant. of the Church, xvi. 5.
see
government,
(266) Suet. Oct. 31.
the
rial
Impe-
13.]
SECT.
OF
cites it from
the work
THE
of
395
EGYPTIANS.
Hermapion, probably a contemporary
writer, of Egyptian origin.

(267) The
the
hieroglyphicslikewise professesto
by
certain
Now
Egypt,
of
light? We
the
likelythat they should

be
may
Egyptian antiquities,
were
astronomical
observations
calmly considers
the
civilized nations
of
writing of
unbroken
native
the ancient
Egyptians
will be slow
tradition,
the
that
they would
of
investigation
after the
key
The
to
have
been
modern
this secret
of
historical
been
not
indeed
of
Manetho's
furnish
the
lists : but
either
pretend
kings. Brugsch,
Egypt, laysit down
(267) xvii. 4.
upon
Ivunst, "
224.
upon
the
derived
read
have
not
chronology,or
in
his work
that the ancient
that
assert
on
from
certain
names
in
inscriptions
in the
events
the
the
great
any
reigns of
primeval historyof
Egyptians had
no
era,
that
" 8, Ammianus
speaks of the hieroglyphic writing
is restored by K. O. Muller, Arch, der
inscription
Compare Uhlernann, Handb.
part 1. p. 18.
(268) Leemans,
remark
they do
years
In
obelisks.
the
that
they identifyvariouslywith
coherent
1500
lost.
knowledge has been hitherto
kings,which
supposed
untouched,
than
hieroglyphic
inscriptions.They profess to
names
an
opened by the laborious
left to be
had
these
remained
have
more
archaeologists,
Egyptologistsdo
amount
perpetuated by
that
to believe
most
two
language and
sacred
still
were
treasures,if they really

existed,could
or
Whoever
priests.
long possessionof Egypt by the

while
antiquity,
ings,
build-
of ancient
of the existence
the
by
to
inquired
of ancient
the walls
on
Hipparchus and Ptolemy were
as
brought
been
others,who
and
of
monuments
ignorant of the existence of
as
copious historical native records
have
reallypreserved,
were
ancient
not
that Manetho
sure
upon
translation
Greek
civilization
ancient
intelligible
writing,upon
is it
be
Horapollo
originalEgyptian.(268)
the
if these traces
in
into
Philip from
of
work
The
Prolegom.
preservation
ad
of
Horapoll. p.
knowledge
the
following
guage
hieroglyphiclan-
xvii. has
of
the
the
invalescentibus,
Temporibus senoribus, sacris Christianorum
saltern
occultos
veterum
aliquam hieroglyphicorum apud
cognitionem
cultores
iacorurn
rituum
servatam
fuisse, probabileest ; pra'cipue
./Egypt
yEgyptiacas pertintrent.'
apud eos, qui ad scholas et sectas Gnosticorum
'
396
EARLY
denoted
they
that
OF
HISTORY
this mode
of
from
the
nation
but
of
hieroglyphical
writingswhich
we
be
may
if
work
satisfied
the
speaks
to
address
the
mind
It
is
may
through
the
feared
be attended
uncertain
which
and
barren
scholiast
to
those
labours.
literature
than
the
the
as
the
(371)If
interpretedhave
as
ancient
language
results
attended
publication
of
of
their
which
efforts
the
the
vague
phrases
of
propounded
are
to
us
the
and
as
ill-requited
inedited
Oriental
to
tians.
Egypof
worthless
an
been
knowing.
discoveries
as
the
sample of the
Egypt,
than
future
hitherto
mental'
monu-
buildings,not
nothing worth
restored
Greek
fruit
might be expected to yieldmore
which
devotion
mystical
The
Egypt
upon
with
have
grammarian
or
extracted
be apparent to every
instructive
that
Egyptologistswill
as
is
Wilkinson,
more
be
have
be taken
there
far
eye,
been
they may
that
of Sir Gardner
tion
informa-
historical records.
have
logical
chrono-
historical
colossal
are
intelligible
containing
inscriptions
The
the
Brugsch profess to
its monuments
interpretedcorrectly,and
for
materials
no
indeed, speaks of ancient
Bunsen,
king's reign, and
the
must
hieroglyphical
inscriptions,
reader.
rest,
of
year
meagreness
Bunsen(270) and
[chap. VI.
EGYPTIANS.
affords
reckoning
system. (269) The

which
the
only by
events
THE
adulation
as
or
of
versions
hieroglyphicinscriptions.
(269)
Hist.
The
d'Egypte, part
i. p. 241.
(270)
individuallypersists in believing
that
utmost
chronological notations
them
a
Bunsen
;' but
to build
sufficiently
character,' Egypt,
he
can
that
admits
bring himself
the Egyptian
'
that
we
do
to
say
is, that
contain
monuments
not
'he
yet understand
representationsof
system upon
any
vol. ii. pref.p. xii. Eng. trans.
so
tical
problema-
have no traces (saysNiebuhr) of the Egyptians having ever

(271) We
had a history of their own.
They had indeed a chronology (?),but true
is confirmed
history they had not ; and this observation
by what has been
found
in the newly explained inscriptions
since the discovery of the art of
deciphering the hieroglyphics. We
might have expected to find in the
the
obelisks
records
of
the exploits of the kings ; but we
on
inscriptions
'
nowhere
meet
;
most
on
historical
accounts.
There
historical sentations
repreand
in
historical inscriptions,
are
indeed
they are
accompanied by
representations have nothing at all to do with history.'
Ancient
History,translated by Dr. Schniitz, vol. i. p. 63.
the
cases
Lectures
with
but
not
397
Chapter
EARLY
HISTORY
VII.
AND
CHRONOLOGY
OF
THE
ASSYRIANS.
"
TT
remains
now
J-
rian
ancient
authors,
and
is
of
he
which
(3)
history.
The
context
Semiramis
are
the wife
was
(i) i. 106,
184.
whether
He
the
due
to
assigns
at
of the
the
Assyrian
his
intention
tion
inten-
period of
Asia
of the
successors
for his
; and
520
he
Assyrians.
(2)
separate Assyrian
sovereigns whom
and
Nitocris.
Labynetus, whose
See
primitivekings
been
of them
only two
Cyrus took
king when
doubts
of
support
long series of Babylonian kings, but
detailed account
to
the
astronomy
Assyriansin Upper
the
were
mentions
Herodotus
reserves
of the
the Medes
that
Assyby
Assyrian affairs ; (*)an
on
executed.
never
years to the dominion

states
they serve
brief upon
to have
separate work
down
scientific
the
Lydians, is
brevityseems
composing
of
of
accounts
handed
far
copious upon
Egyptians, Medes, and

This
been
how
existence
the
times.
Herodotus, who
history.
have
consider
to
the
in remote
Babylon
examine
to
us
antiquity,which
hypothesis of
the
for
He
son
he
states
of the
that
same
Babylon(4) (538 b.c);
Mure's
Hist,
in
names
the
Assyrian history
latter
name
and
was
that
of Gr.
of
this
Lit. vol. iv. p. 332.

Herodotus
was
ever
the
Larcher
written,
Dahlmann
and Bahr
of the same
are
Herodote, torn. vii. p. 147.
opinion.
Muller, Hist, of Gr. Lit. vol. i. p. 354, thinks that it was
composed and
holds the same
published. Mr. Eawlinson
opinion,Herod, vol. i. p. 29,
249.
(2) i. 95.
(3) T*JS$* Bafivkavos
tcoi"
iv toIul
TavTrjs
ttoWol
fiev
kov
ko.1 aXKoi
hacrvpiouri.Xoyotcrt
fivrjfirjv TroirjaofiaL
iyevovrofiaaiXefs,
iv 8e
.
drj/cat
yvvaiKes
Sw, i. 184.
(4) i.
between
identified
see
Herod,
Labynetus, the king of the Babylonians who mediated

Cyaxares and Alyattes after the eclipseof Thales (585 B.C.)is
by C. O. Muller, Bhein. Mus. 1827, p. 295, with Nebucadnezzar,
188.
i. 74, 77.
Above,
p. 86.
398
EARLY
former
638
fall about
He
b.c.
Assyriancapital
; (7)and
Babylon
called
was
of
name
Belus.
in
in the
after the
of
Ninus,
subterranean
kings,
and
Greeks
by Ctesias, a
of
of
their
of
wrote
contained
which
records
of the
use
deficient in
considered
He
Asia.
Assyriankings,and
the
entire
Photius,
to
whom
Persica
of the
he
of
we
owe
taken
(5) i. 184.
Darius, which
to
Flor.
x.
The
Ctesias
Semiramis, Reg.
in
his
over
account
guide,
and
list of
(n)
latter books
of
we
Assyrian
are
thus
gate of Babylon, opened by
187, is transferred
c.
p. 173.
Imp. Apophth.
tarch
by PluStob.
Repeated by
53.
(7) i. 178.
(8) hi. 155.
(9) ii.150.
(10) Diod. ii.22.
(11) Ctesias,
kol
of the
Artaxerxes.
(6) i. 7.
NiVov
Central
introductorypart relating
tells of Nitocris,
et
in
of his work
of the
and
account
successors
to
sonably
rea-
credulous
current
of
made
be
can
accredited
Semiramis
for his
story of the tomb
Herodotus
it
he
best
end
Court
first six
been
the
the
b.c.
have
as
the
415
(10)and
abridgment
Ctesias, omits
at the
this work
then
at the
Assyria. Diodorus, however,
history, has
year
In
;
the
and
an
lated
accumu-
presented to
books, the
23
Persian
Ninus
the
after
earlyAssyrian
resided
the
was
inserted
the
first
may
followed
the
series from
to
of
who
physician,
earlyAssyrian historywhich
of
place of Sardanapalus
account
royalarchives
judgment, he
gates
is unfixed.
assumed, that, though he
of
The
chronology, was
in the
another
the
as
of the
one
Ninus,
historyof Assyria.
them
connect
possessinglarge treasures,
historyof Persia, in
not
of Sardaspeaks incidentally
he
Herodotus
Greek
kings of
of Ninus
that
Artaxerxes, King of Persia, about

He
her
that
(5)so
successive
town
states
connected
copiousand
as
of
does
the
treasury.(9)
Assyrian series
2
Ninus
name
(8) Elsewhere
napalus,King
"
and
mentions
he
Assyria; though
ancient
Belus
dynasty of Lydia ;(6)and
Heraclide
with
Nitocris
lon,
century before the capture of Baby-
makes
[cHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
reigned five generationsbefore
lifetime would
the
HISTORY
ap.
Compare Clinton, F.
Phot.
Se/xt/juêoof,
ptXP1
Bibl.
Cod.
H.
72, ad
iv
'ApTo"(p"ov,
ols
vol. ii.p. 307.

fin: KaraXoyos /iWtXeW
r/Xoy.
to
not
diro
2.]
SECT.
OF
to ascertain
enabled
of that
by Ninus.
Ctesias,the Assyrian empire
to
in
the
the Nile
He
likewise
Nineveh), and called

with
an
empire of
the
of
army
10,600
one
made
Ninus
She
his
her
died
other
likewise
; she
she
she
opia.(13)She
became
invaded
also
died at the
her
by
energeticand
built
Arachosia.
Soractia
A
of
mountain
Mar.
Eub.
queen,
by
Carmania
Melita
in
and
Babylon
as
well
her
as
and
iEthi-
of 3,000,000
army
forced
was
Semiramis
army.
and
years,
was
ceeded
suc-
prince renounced
the
and
father
mother;
luxurious
to
in
in
name
he
enjoyment.
regular series from
Cappadocia
built
was
by
ramis
Semi-
c.
bore
the
name
of
Semiramis, Arrian.
Peripl.
p. 20.
(13) Plutarch,
who
that
of 42
his
kings,
30
Ninyas.
45, " 4.
Solinus, c. 54, " 2, says, that she
Besamna?
and
cities of Petra, in Arabia, named
Pliny, vi. 28, to have been founded by Semiramis.
Solin.
Two
stated
are
states
an
This
palace, devoted
repeated by
of
He
Semiramis.
to
Africa,
of her
reign
in his
(12) Pliny, vi. 3,
nearly
tant
impor-
named
son
100,000 chariots; but
policy of
by
with
Semiramis.
conqueror,
warlike
succeeded
was
Ninyas.(u)
son
passed his time

Ninyas
India, with
of 62, after
age
(or
Bactria
received
founder
the loss of two-thirds
with
Bactria
Ninus
preserved her
the
was
and
500,000 cavalry,
infantry,
to return
bore him
Egypt, Northern
overran
and
cavalry,and
of his officers,
named
cities.(12) Semiramis
husband
invaded
campaign Ninus
great works, which
many
all Asia
being satisfied
Not
afterwards,and left the kingdom
soon
not
distinguishedfor her beauty and
woman
wife, and
own
executed
later times
of
India
city of
name.
Asia, he
this
In
the wife
own
the
they
were
names
to
infantry,210,000
1,700,000
courage,
founded
Asia; but
he subdued
in the West,
all Western
assistance from
their
conqueror
it after his
chariots.
war
great
was
and
Tanais
East.
act, and
established
was
in
kings
were
memorable
no
preserved. Ninus
the
there
him,
Before
performed
from
tory
principalfeatures of the Assyrian his-
writer.
According
had
the
399
ASSYRIANS.
THE
de
Alex.
Fort.
sailedalong the Bed
Arabians.
(14) Diod.
ii. 1"20.
ii. 3, describes
Sea, and
subdued
Semiramis
the
as
martial
Êthiopians and
400
EARLY
father to
HISTORY
whose
son,(15)
because
Diodorus
under
of
command
the Greeks
and
this
registersof
kings
in
besieged
Chaldsean,
and
The
of
the
more
duration
accession
years
of the
of
and
the
Arbaces
ended
1300
Ctesias
has
been
authorityof
Mede
and
the
to
be
fixed
at
876
to
594
to
the
alreadymentioned
times
Soter.(18)Besides
account
to
Asty-
the
chronology
as
of
his labours
Babylonian
astrology into
the Great
the
on
and
science
historyof Babylon, containinga

of the
1300
b.c.
of Alexander
an
to
B.C.,
lived in the
and
in order
:(17)so that, assuming
years
who
was
the
Arbaces
introduced
composed
30
Assyrian empire, after
astrologer, who
stars, he
the
Belesys
pyre,
and
of Antiochus
besieged by
luxury, who
empire from
at 282
Astyages
2176
oblivion
years.
of the Median
by
the
only
last of these
his
on
from
was
the
upon
for
The
vassal,King Priam,
Troy
Assyrian empire, according
Berosus
astronomer
Greece,
said to rest
him
than
Ctesias,lasted from
"
by
With
is reckoned
ages
to his
destroyed himself
who
recorded.
rescued
when
transcribe,
not
Assyrian kings.(16) The
NiDeveh
defeat.
duration
been
Sardanapalus,celebrated
was
avoid
the
had
Memnon,
was
does
being
Teutamus
expeditionsent by
the
court
of
they did nothing worthy
the
was
[chap.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
names
during their reigns which
event
the
AND
of
mogony
cos-
primitiveAssyrian kings;
he
(15) Diod. ii.21, 28, states that the Assyrian monarchy lasted for 30
generations,from Ninus to Sardanapalus ; and in c. 23, that Sardanapalus
the 30th king from Ninus.
was
as
Syncellus,however, quotes Diodorus
that
the
35th king from
JNinus, and that the
Sardanapaluswas
saying
Both
these
monarchy lasted for 45 generations,vol. i. p. 312, S13, Bonn.
be
to
latter numbers
corrupt. Cephalion, cited by Syncell.vol. i.
appear
(repeated in Euseb. p. 41), states that Ctesias enumerated
only
p. 316
succeeded
23 of the rois faineants, who
Ninyas ; see Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol.
30 in Diodorus
hi. p. 626 ; but the number
was
probably derived from
Ctesias.
(16) nepi pev ovv Mepvovos toicivt

Diod. ii.22.
fidpfiapoi,
iv rals ficicriktKcus
laropeladai
dvaypacpals
cpaaiv oi
Concerning
the
synchronism
of Teutamus
with
the
Trojan "War,
see
below, " 7.
(17) Ap.
Diod.
(18) Above,
vol. iii.p. 505.
ii.32"4.
p. 296;
Compare Clinton, F.
Fragm.
Hist.
H.
vol. i. p. 261.
Gr. vol. ii. p. 495
Clinton, F. H.
402
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
of
amphibious monsters, compounded

but
Sea,
came
monsters
first
2400
sossi,or
years;
and
2700
years.
According
of these
his
who
kings, who
45
his
for
526
Chaldsean
And
in
Winer
see
The
and
both
iv.
Met.
45
sanctityof
Manil.
(22) This
33,091, Fragm.
c.
reigned 458
; and
years
lastly
are
Phul,
Baldanes.
is
ported
differentlyre-
Eusebius
professto
Milton
describes
to
as
"
was
de
Ovid,
45, and the
Ei^to?
in the Armenian
being
(23) Syncellus,vol.
32,400
not
can-
bius.
of Euse-
text
who
and
Polyhistor. According
Syria, see
is written
name
JEvexius
confounded.
reigns
Marudach
and
Median
years,
kings
next
reigns
fish-goddess,Diod. ii.4; Ovid,

Syr. c. 14. Concerning the
Fast. ii. 461
472 ; Hygin. Poet.
a
Dea
"
notes
in Lehmann's
edition,vol.
ix.
iv. 580"583.
text, and
sossi
likewise
Lucian, ib.
to
Sea-monster, upward man,

fish,' (Par. Lost, b. i.)
32 ; Lucian,
v.
fishes in
ii.30
Astron.
p. 393
Plin.
Medes,
of
224
the
Berosus
he
Alexander
downward
Derceto
v.
in
kings,
(21) Concerning the god Dagon, whom

'
dynasty
reigned 245
years.
the
of the
of whose
defect
Asordanes,
authority of
the
said
kings are
Eusebius,
duration
of
by Syncellus,though
follow
of the
reigned 4 neri,
eightreigns and
kings,who
son
kings
names
invasion
an
early Assyrian chronology of
The
of them
reigned 4 neri
86
in
established
and
49
came
reigned
and
Senecharib
by
kings,the
11
9 Arabian
; then
years
Red
ing
prevail-
some
The
who
these
reported
as
consequence
them
After
The
the
(23)
followed
were
by
stated,in
be
order.
reignsof
dynasty lasted
This
succeeded
was
the
series of 86
Chomasbelus,
The
captured Babylon,
kings.
in their
son
Berosus,
to
kings
86
; but
who
preserved,Euechius, (23)
alone
are
lasted 34,080 years.
have
in
night
Anneclotus
enumerated
named
he
Assyria,whom
two
the
fish,like
daytime.(21)
the
was
deluge, Berosus
the
From
passed
during
and
man
denominations.
other
received
or
land
upon
for these
name
of
fiction,who
of medieval
mermen
[chap. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
1200
i. 147, states
4S0
in
Syncellus according
Eusebius, the Greek

the
34.080.
=
+
Hist. Gr. ib. p. 503.
period
at
In Eusebius
and
to
Dindorf's
the Latin
sari, 2 neri, and

the
sum
is stated
8
as
3.]
SECT.
OF
the
Syncellus,among
the
kings, who
86
first,Euechius
two
daeans; the
other
190
and
Medes.
were
Xisuthrus,
of which
far
so
antediluvian
ten
it
as
to have
appears
follows
be
can
been
restored
follows
as
Euechius, Chomasbelus,
and
they
kings from Alorus

from
8 Median
of
reigns.
other
.
34,080
kings
224
(textimperfect)
11
kings
49
Chaldsean
9 Arabian
extant
our
:"
84
kings
458
kings
245
kings
Semiramis
not
.
stated.
526
kings
Phul
dynasty,
is Zoroaster
Tears
45
Chal-
logy
reigned 432,000 years, the Assyrian chrono-
who
of Berosus,
sources,
There
native
were
only
years,
(24)
years.
Omitting,therefore,the
to
reigned34,080
Chomasbelus,
kings, at the head
of 7 Chaldsean
reignfor
84
403
ASSYRIANS.
THE
Senecharib
not
stated.
18
Asordanus
Sammughes
21
Sardanapalus
21
Nabopolassar
21
Nabucodrossor
43
Amilmarudoch
P)
Neriglissar
Laborosoarchod
Nabodenus
Cyrus
9 months.
17
9(26)
ders
(24) Syncell.vol. i. p. 147. Clinton,F. H. vol. i. p. 270, note d, consithe account
of Syncellusas confused and mutilated, and prefersthat
of Eusebius.
(25) C. Muller, Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. ii.p. 505, suppliesin the text of
Eusebiu3, et Nabopolassarus annis viginti.'But in the followingextract
'
of
Josephus, Berosus
restore
in Eusebius,
giving 21 years to Nabopolassar :

Nabupolassarus vigintiannis et uno.'
is cited
'
et
as
(26) See Fragru. Hist. Gr. vol.

D
ii. p. 509
D
hence
Clinton,F. H. vol. i. p. 272.
404
"
The
astronomical
kings, with
the
assumed
evidence.
extant
:
follows.
The
canon
Nabonassar
astronomers
been
to have
the
the
enumerates
as
to
Cyrus,
authentic,and
founded
series of
Assyrian
the
on
kings
is
best
as
lows
fol-
He
Assyrianchronology adopted by Syncellus is

begins the
identifyingEuechius
thus
this
which
(27)
"
"
In
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
reigns,from
Alexandrine
the
reasonablybe
may
canon,
of their
years
regardedby
was
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
series with
with
Nimrod,
Euechius
and
he
and
as
Chomasbelus,
states
the
reigns
"
(27) See
Halma's
Sainte, vol. ii. p. 349
Ptolemy,
;
vol. iii.; Des

Vignoles, Chron.
Chron.
i.
vol.
Ideler,
p. 98, 220.
d'Hist.
C]
SECT.
OF
405
ASSYRIANS.
THE
Years
of
reign.
Euecliius
6|
Chomasbelus
Porus
35
Nechubes
43
Nabius
48
Oniballus
40
Ziuzerus
46
Total
.
These
succeeded
kings were
kings,viz.
2770
a.m.
225^
by
Arabian
an
of six
dynasty
"
Mardocentes
44
Mardacus
40
Sisimordacus
28
Nabius
37
Parannus
40
Nabunnabus
25
Total
years of
reign.
214
...
Arabian
The
kings,who
and
the
reigned 1160
last
The
palus.
dynasty
entire
by Syncellus
(2724
825
The
to
from
1899
as
Euechius
kings
years.
from
from
years,
from
Sardanais
Macoscolerus
2776
to
4675
a. m.
enumerated
Ninus
to the list of
to
(28) Sync. vol.
Eusebius, there
his
to
his
kings from
cellus,
by Syn-
respectivereigns.(29)
Sardanapalus, making
Syncellus prefixesBelus
reign of fifty-five
years
of their
six
thirty-
period of
list,and
Ninus
are
to
gives
1240
him
Sardanapalus
i. p. 169, 172.
(29) lb. p. 181, 193, 203, 232,
and
Semiramis,
Belus, Ninus,
Sardanapalus, inclusive,are
According
to
Belus,
was
called
otherwise
together with the durations
"
first of these
b.c.)(28)
forty-onekings,
Ninyas,
The
years.
time
by forty-onenative
succeeded
Macoscolerus,
was
reckoned
to
was
277, 285, 293, 301, 312,
40G
HISTORY
EARLY
forty,being four
are
reigns occupy
1462
the
kings in
the
nearly agree.
the
exceptionof
and
lists agree,
Several
of Ensebius
Syncellus,the
list of
two
those
With
years.
in the
kings
than
more
of
the
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
names
ditional
ad-
placesof
of the
Greek,
are
their
four
the
and
names
durations
the
and
reigns
Sphserus,
as
Amyntas, Laniprides,Dercylus,Laosthenes.(30)
"
Ctesias
narrative
from
of
that
Assyrianhistory. Although
of
Herodotus,
adoptedby
of
the
The
for 1300
years,
other writers.
(30) See
the Chronicon
full
chronology differed
to
been
have
rally
genebasis
Assyrian history current
in
later
have
to
Ninus
Assyrian Empire by
Sardanapalus, and
under
the
accepted by
were
the
and
and
its duration
prevailingbelief
quity,
of anti-
exhibited
partially
and
fullyrepresented in Diodorus,
as
by
its extinction
gave
formed
of the
foundation
Semiramis,
of
version
his
seems
his countrymen,
received
times.
his account
who
writer
earliest Greek
the
was
(31)
Clinton,F.
H.
vol. i.p. 267.
of Cassiodorus
agrees
with
list of Assyrian kings in

The
that in Eusebius
from Ninus
to
Mithrseus.
founded
the cityof Ninus, and
i. " 2, says that Ninu3
that
founded
they bequeathed the
Babylon :
down
to
successors
Sardanapalus,when it passed to the
(31) Strabo, xvi.

that
his
empire
to
Medes.
wife
Semiramis
their
(In this
should
the words
passage
Ka\
should
'Apj3d"ov
be
expunged
; or
els MqSous vurepov

'ApftaKov.) Nicolaus
states
that the Assyrian
Damascenus, who lived in the time of Augustus,
to Sardanapalus,and was
Empire lasted from Ninus and Semiramis
thrown
overby Arbaces and Belesys,Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. iii.p. 357. Justin
we
read,
exactlyfollows
Semiramis
gives the
in'
d'
perecm)
Ctesias: he makes
the builder
name
of
Ninus the founder of the AssyrianEmpire;

Sardanapalus the last king. He
; and
danapalus,
Saroverthrew
the Satrap of Media, who
Babylon
of Arbactus
to
Empire, i. 1 3. Velleius,i. 6, states

and
Semiramis, who
by Ninus
built
succeeded
by 33 kings, in regularsuccession
from father to son, the last of whom
was
Sardanapalus ; that Sardanapalus
that the Assyrian Empire
overthrown
was
the Mede
by Pharnaces
; and
lasted 1070
considered
is
The
latter
number
corrupt by Mr.
years.
Clinton.
For Pharnaces
should probablyread Arbaces.
Orosius, i. 1,
we
states that Ninus, son
the Assyrian Empire ; that Ninus
of Belus, founded
and
that
lived
The
founded
the
the
Median
Assyrian Empire was

Babylon ; that they were
3184
years
conquering
after Ctesias
"
founded
after Adam,
and
of
Ninus
career
2015
and
years
before
Semiramis
the
birtli of Christ.
by Orosius
is described
applies
introduces the period of 1300 years, but apparentlymis: he
and
Semiramis
52
it (i.4). He
that
Ninus
states
reigned
years,
42 years, and
that Semiramis
founded
Babylon, ii. 3 ; that Sardanapalus,
the last king of Assyria,reigned 64
of Borne
years before the building
7.]
SECT.
of
scheme
The
advert
shall
lower
and
Ninus,
is the
to
The
Perseus
Mseon
of
founder
Semiramis,
history of
are
have
those
doubtless
(817 B.C.);
having
remained
of 1300
years,
and
and
is
It
although they
countries, the
is
subject. Sesostris
the
king
of
Assyria was
to his chariot.
of
mention
no
Sesostris.
many
he harnessed
overthrown
was
on
in i. 4,
and
to
seems
by
his
But
Sesostris.
Semi-
satrap Arbatus
be the interval between
the foundation
given by Orosiusthis
Mure
the
on
Lydia,(35)
conquests,
that
subdued
Media, (33)
the
Assyrian Empire
Col.
those of
conquerors,
is silent
whom
His
stands
the Mede, and

after
pyre, and that the empire passed to the Medes,
with the Assyriansfor 1164 years, i. 19, ii. 3.
The period
that he
burnt himself
Rome.
conquered Assyria;
of those
one
to
as
and
overrun
Egypt, Lydus
he
city;
and
:(32)
to
to
fabulous
historyof Assyriamakes
the
to
the
Troy, Medus
to
unreal
as
countries
to have
we
lous
purely fabu-
from
of Nineveh
Tros
as
Persia,(u) iEgyptus
reported to
related
and
relation
characteristic of these
are
which
to
be
to
appear
is derived
Romulus
Maeonia, (:36)
to
those
of Ninus
king
same
to
variations
with
Semiramis,
name
eponymous
it in the
Sardanapalus
to
down.
his queen
beings.
Ninus
from
Assyrian kings
adopted by Syncellus, but
was
407
ASSYRIANS.
THE
OF
remarks
that
of Koine
interval
the dates
of
would
of the
the foundation
accordingto
be 1164
64
sequently
figuressub-
the
1228
years.
Ctesias
[for the Assyrian Empire]

have
been
slightvariations, by almost all the
preferred,with occasional
Hist, of Lit. of Gr. vol. iv. p. 334.
subsequent native Greek chronologers,'
(32) This is the
Steph. Byz. in NiW.
(33) Medus
Pers.
and
of the Persian
Andromeda,
xxiii. 6,
" 22,
Empire, according
Medus,
progenitor of the Medes,
Jason, Strab. xi. 13, " 10.
Herod,
(34)
the founder
was
Marcellin.
of Ammian.
statement
the
765.
of Medea
'
vii. 61, says that Perseus, son

of
and
Perses
that their son
gave
and
iEsch.
to
also called the
was
Jupiter and Danae,

his
to
name
the
of
son
ried
mar-
Persian
of Jupiter and
people. Compare Apollod. ii. 4, " 5. Perseus, the son
the reputed founder of larsus, Aram.
xiv. 8, 3. Joseplnis,
Marc.
was
Andromeda
B. J. iii.9, " 3, states that the marks
of the chains by which
fastened to the rocks were
stillshown
the sea-shore near
was
on
Joppa, in
who
observes
that
did
Graek
receive
the
not
Josephus,
Syria.
mythology,
these marks
of the legend.
attest, not the truth, but the antiquity,
Danae,
(35) According
and
gave
Hal. Ant.
to
Herod,
i. 171, Lydus,
their
names
Eom.
i. 28, likewise
to
(36) Dicti post Ma?ona

Ma?on, see Diod.
the three
derives
'
regem
iii.58.
Mysus,
and Car,
nations, cf. i. 7.
the
Lydians
from
were
Xanthus,
brothers,
ap. Dion.
Lydus.
Maeones,' Claudian, Eutrop, ii.245.
cerning
Con-
408
EARLY
ramis
HISTORY
is related
makes
Egypt
have
to
Egypt, is reported to
recorded
an
historyof
in order
to reach
for this state

must
we
as
who
Spain; but
Italy,and
Italy, and
Spain
each
in the
subdued
that
country
been
occupiedin performing these great

Phoenix
of
Colophon,
300
conceived
b.c.,(38)
and
confounded
Ninus
the
is the
birth
of
infant
doves
of
in
and
Remus,
theme,
Chcerilus
Let
the
at
to have
deeds.
and
lived
other
king,
attributes
and
eat
us
about
luxurious
drink,
authors
to
for tomorrow
more
sistently
con-
with
by shepherds, who
of
and
mortal,
of this
end
marvels.
enveloped with
is
is
time
carry
her
for
like
to
the
to
have
She
is
mother
exposes
is fed
found,
her
the
man;
and
babe
the
lonely place;
at the
'
scribed
de-
and
aggressor,
any
poet, who
and
goddess
amour
Russia,
person,
Sardanapalus.(39)He
Semiramis
of
her
Napoleon
Germany,
a
indolent
an
rallel
pa-
Sardanapalus.
to
daughter
ashamed
the
which
die/
ascribe
The
with
him
as
nations,
representedNapoleon
choliambic
Ninus
epitaphon
we
France
of
by
vaded
in-
Germany, Russia,
such
when
historyof
modern
overran
time
the
find
To
described
not
have
must
France
undisturbed
as
he
of
to
as
of
Bac-
expeditionis
which
histories
silent
were
his
annals
or
the
historyof
revolted
region.(37)
historyof
the
conqueror,
but
men;
distant
this
the
upon
countries
things
that
suppose
great
of
the
the
Osymandyas, king
war
of 420,000
army
in the
made
but
of Semiramis.
have
[chaf. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
conquered Egypt
mention
no
trians,with
AND
born
new-
by
year
and
Romulus
of the
manager
royalflocks. (40)
(37) Diod.
which
i. 47
Lucretius
validos
Cum
Qui
Parthi
moderarier
history.
(38) Paus. i. 9, " 7.
(39) Ap. Athen. xii.
The
use
of lions in
had
lion,
tame
is ascribed
war
by
"
prse
se
misere
leones,
armatis, saevisquemagistris,
doctoribus
is inconsistent
custom
is said
Osymandyas
8.
the Parthians
to
Et
This
"
his side in battle.
fought by
his
with
possint,vinclisqueteuere.
the
nature
"
of the lion,and
v.
1309
never
"
11.
occurs
in authentic
226
Anth.
Plan.
(40) Diod.
iii.27,
ii.4.
p. 530
E.
App. 97,
Compare
ed. Jacobs.
Naeke's
Above,
Chcerilus, p. 196,
p. 259.
Derceto, the Syrian goddess,is the mother
of Semi-
410
but
of
her
EARLY
HISTORY
was
attached
name
and great
irrigation,
Berosus
he denied
the
author
phanus
Byzantium
of the
man
same
according
of
"World, by Hygin. fab. 223.
by Scbol. Juven. x. 171.

founder
of Babylon :
her.(46)Ste-
to
founded
was
son
of Belus
lived
above
of Chorene
cites
is alluded
to
wise
and
that,
thousand
here
ferred
re-
first
of the
by
adven-
for the
of Seiniramis
the work
as
was
certain Maribas
histories
It is also mentioned
end
at the
wrote
by
author
The
Babylon.(47)
she
attributed
city,the
Semiramis
historians
Greek
that
having exploredChaldsean
as
(45)
Babylon, and
Babylon
Philo, who
Moses
Asia.
of the
Semiramis
foundation
after Christ.
of Catana
the
as
to is Herennius
century
that
Herennius,
after the
years
in Central
works
says
name
to
buildings,roads, canals
numerous
founded
marvellous
[CHAP.VTI.
CHRONOLOGY
the statement
Semiramis
of the
of
to
works
contradicted
that
AND
Claudian
the
as
"
Claras
Carthaginesarces
portisBabylona superbam
In Eutrop. i. 334.
struxisse labor.
Creditur, et
Femineus
Quintus Curtius
centum
founded
Babylon was
by Semiramis, and not,
as
generally believed, by Belus, v. 1, " 24. According to Ammian.
Marcellin.
xxiii. 6, " 23, the walls of Babylon were
built by Semiramis,
and the citadel by Belus.
that the walls
of Abydenus was
The
account
of Babylon were
built by Belus, and afterwards
restored by Nabricodrosin the astrological
Dorotbeus,
Fragni. Hist. Gr. vol. iv. p. 283.
eorus,
at the end
verses
of Kochly'sManetho, has dpxair]
Ba/3v\a"j"Tvplov Bi)\oio
Orosius
considers
TToXio-fia.
by Nimrod
Babylon to have been founded
the giant, and to have been restored by Ninus
Semiramis, ii.6. This
or
that
says
is
is
attempt
an
combine
to
the Biblical and
classical accounts.
(45) Diod. ii. i35 14. Lucian, de Dea Syr. c. 14; Strab.
" 8, xiii.2, " 7, xii. 3, " 37. In xvi. 1, " 2, Strabo says
xi. 14,
pdpidos, xvpis
ii. 1, " 26,
t^s 2ef"-
i" BafivXavi epycov, noWa

irdcrav yrjvo-\e8ov
Kai dXXa
Kara
rd re ^co/iara, a Sj)KaXoicri SepipdpiSos,
oeiKvuTcu,
dcrrj
tcivttjs ecrri,
ttjs rjnfipcv
Kai
KaraaKtval
iv avrois Kai vdpeiuv Kai
Kai crvpiyyu"v
twv
Tfixrj Kui ipvpdratv
Kai
i
v
diaypvywv norapols Kai XipvaisKai 68cov Kai ye(pvpa"v. Herodotus
KAipciKcov
T"*"v
says that she made

ditch of Semiramis
cenus,
ap.
Geogr.
the
on
dykes of the Euphrates near

the Euphrates, is mentioned
Gr. Min.
(46) Ap. Joseph,

p. 36, the Chaldajans
contr.
do
not
A
Babylon, i. 184.
Charaby Isidorus
vol. i. p. 247, ed. C. Midler.
Apion.
include
i. 20.
INlnus
According
to
Euseb.
Semiramis
and
among
Chron.
their
royal names.
l'Hist. Anc.
Nouv.
sur
Ba/3vXwi/. Compare Volney, Bech.
Diet, of
Smith's
Dr.
E
Exerc.
Plin.
866
CEuvres, p. 481; Salmasius,
;
p.
has
Anc.
and
of
7.
The
xiXiW
text
Biog.
Stephanus
Myth. art. Philon,
and
which
Movers,
1002.
be
must
bvo,
rendered
Volney, however,
(47) In
v.
Phonizier, vol.
recurs
ii. p. 253, translate it
in Eustath.
ad
as
if it were
Dionys. Perieg.1U05,
810-xiXtW. The
where
the number
statement
is 1800.
SECT.
7.]
tures
of
or
OF
411
ASSYKIANS.
THE
Semiraniis;(48)but
nothing
know
we
to
as
the authors
dates of these works.
According to
the
have
story, Semiramis
one
Babylon by
is also
Euphrates.(i9) She
of the
course
took
reported
to
of this
inhabitants
revolt of the
vigorouslyrepresseda
ing
divert-
city.(50)
The
not
executed
story
of
under
tunnel
The
idea of
standards
from
authentic
the
Oriental
Amazons,
nation
governed by
to
Indus
of the
has
also
king
lous
fabu-
Medea, who
carries her
who
may
the
conquering
Atlas,(53)is foreign
to
be classed with the accounts
story of the
line of female
of the
Herodotus
Babylon, named
Mount
to
with
or
are
Euphrates.(5S)
history,and
of the
descent
of
queen
militaryqueen,
in
Nitocris, the mother
queen
the
Semiramis
of
by Cyrus.(51) Philostratus
ancient
an
stories told
the
by
defeated
Babylon
made
than
veracious
more
great works
of
of the great constructions
accounts
Pandas,
sovereignswho
Indian
an
traced their
daughter of Hercules. (54)
(48) Fragm.
Hist.
(49) Frontin.
Gr.
vol. iii.p. 627.
Strat. iii. 7, 5.
(50) Val.
(51) i. 185"188.
Max.
ix. 3, ext. 4.
(52) Vit. Apollon. i. 25.
ramis
the Great believed that Semito Nearchus, Alexander
Strab. xv. 1, " 5,
India, and returned with only twenty men,
(53) According
invaded
ib.
2, "
5.
intended
Megasthenes, however, stated

expedition,ib. " 6. According
that
Semiramis
died before
her
Solinus, c. 49, " 3, Panda in

the furthest limit of the Indian expeditionsof Bacchus, Hercules,
Sogdia was
the
Semiramis, and Cyrus. Plutarch, de Is. et Os. i. 24, compares
exploitsof
Semiramis
(54) See
supposed to
against
an
above,
have
p.
been
eunuch
governed by
eunuch
with
queens,
268.
children
numerous
Apollod. ii. 7,
"
8.
but that
no
of Hercules
were
Claudian, inveighing
that many
Oriental
Oriental state was
ever
states
have
been
governed by
an
"
Sumeret
illicitosetenim
Barbarian
Eunuchi
pars
quae
si femina
fasces,
levibusqueSabseis
Reginarumque sub armis
jacet. Gens nulla probatur
magna
In Eutrop. i. 319
sceptra ferat.
turpe minus.
Imperat hie sexus,
see
The
consul, declares
Esset
The
of Sesostris.
those
all sons,
to
Medis
"
324.
of the Medians
here alluded to, appears to be Medea,
queen
xi. 13, " 10 ; Diod. iv. 57. With
respect to the Saba?an queens,
the
of
who
alludes not to
visited Solomon, 1 Kings x. ;
Sheba
queen
supposed
Strab.
Claudian
but
borne
to
the
the
queens
common
of
name
Meroe,
also called
of Candace
see
Saba, who
are
Strab. xvii. i.
"
said to
54; Dio
have
Cass.
412
EARLY
The
notions
ramis
HISTORY
of the
AND
Greeks
and
discordant; for
were
and
hardy warrior,(55)
as
while
of
great engineering works, she
of
Messalina, devoted
and
murdering her
embraces.
She
(56)
likewise
sent
viii. 29;
feniinam
vi. 29.
Canagen, quod
Claudian
Gr.
multis
several
and
of
custom
Romans
Regnare
Plin.
reginastransiit,'
ad
lower
her
flowingdress
Asiatic
the
annis
love,
from
them
Some
vol. iv. p. 351.
(among other things),
jam
sort
mythicalorigins.
the loose
sentiment
same
as
incestuous
dismissed
the author
conceived
even
established
Hist.
nomen
repeats the
rulers,
says of eunuch
and
introduced
Fragm.
represented as
was
also
was
Êthiopiaby Nero, reported
to
concerning Semi-
largecities,and
furnished
of the Orientals ; (57)

to have
liv. 5; Acts
of
after she had
supposed to have
was
she
licentious
to
lovers
She
Romans
founder
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
down,
v.
'
427, where
he
"
Auroram
"
Gaudet,
sane,
talia ferre
quae
sceptrismuliebribus
et assuetas
urbes,
Possideant.'
The
poet'sdictum
is,however, inconsistent
of the East, and the seclusion

with the rule of queens.
of women,
with
have
in
fact.
The
an
(55) Diodorus mentions
equestrianstatue of Semiramis
leopard,ii.8. iElian, Var. Hist. xii. 39, speaks of Semiramis
of lions and leopards. According to Ctesias, Semiramis
was
of the war-galley,Plin. vii. 58.
(56)
Ctesias
stated that
her
lovers, whom
Gr.
vol.
incestuous
of
Semiramis
she
loves
buried
and
the
alive,Joann.
the tombs
were
Consul.
province.
murders
The
4, in reference
unnatural
Juba, ap. Plin. viii.42

meretricii
Dante
of
Antiochen.
of her lovers
'
love of
mores
placesSemiramis
Semiramis
among
are
for
prima
Tu
vuoi
Fu
imperatnce
conduct
a
horse
'
impuri
i. 16.
"
saper,
mi
disse
di molte
quegli allotta,
favelle.
Che
Per
torre
Che
il biasmo
in che
Semiramis, di
succedette
Tenne
la terra
Nino
condotta.
era
cui si
e
fu
che il Soldan
legge
sua
sposa
corregge.
Inf. canto
;
The
Choren.
di color, di cui novelle
di lussuria fu si rotta,
libito fe lecito in sua
legge,
ii. 6
by Cicero,
in
vizio
Ell'
(57) Diod.
i. 5, 11, and
his Syrian
is mentioned
by
Gr. vol. hi. p. 472.

noticed
by Moses
the lussuriose
La
libidinous
Semiramis
Hist.
Fragm.
of
his
to
in Oros.
mentioned
are
in juxtaposition
with Lais, Am.
places Semiramis
with Cleopatra,ii. 108.
Gabinius
is called a Semiramis
de Prov.
huntress
the inventor
Ovid
Juvenal
et
mounds
spearing a
as
ap. Fragm. Hist.

iv. p. 539.
According to Justin, i. 2, and Agathias, ii. 24, she
ince"tuous
love for her son
an
JSinyas. Her promiscuous and
cherished
i. 4.
the
habits
lawless
generalbeen incompatible
Justin, i. 2.
is alluded to in Claudian,
The
V.
ver.
story of her wearing
Eutrop. i. 339,
aud
Oros.
i. 4.
52"60.
man's
clothes
7.]
SECT.
OF
marriages between
the
Judas,
the
by Tacitus, who
them
compared with
Judseus
and
origin of
writers
that
the
mentioned
'IouScaoi
name
latter derivation
who
chroniclers,
island of Pharos.
to the
Egyptian Pharaohs
made
conceived
of the medieval
that
of Juclsea
name
Ida, in Crete, making
to Mount
The
'l8atoi.(6a)
lengthened from
was
and
colony ;
the
derived
of the Greek
that
traced the Jews
Cretan
initiated
Semiramis.(60) This
of
sons
is different from
name
have
to
(59)
of the
one
; (58)and
sons
Polyhistorlikewise
Alexander
from
and
mothers
of eunuchs.
use
413
ASSYRIANS.
THE
Hierosolymus the
Other
of the
sons
may
be
traced
the
mythologists
Egyptian god
Typhon.H
transferred
Hellanicus
to
ancient
an
of the attributes
some
whom
Atossa,
queen
as
attire,
introducingthe
male
habits,and
subduing
as
of
foundation
The
he
of
use
Babylon
Semiramis.
described
eunuchs,
nations.
many
Abydenus
Belus,
of
Assyria,and interposedfive kings between
According
i. 4.
the
among
Fragm.
further
Syncellus,Belus
to
(58) Oros.
sons
to
practiceof
Audrom.
173
fragm. 169,
the
est
and
between
attributed
of the
custom
the first king
Magi
Ninus.(64)
predecessor
mothers
to
and
Xanthus,
is carried
still
Ptolemy,
of the
to
"
to
Tetrabibl.
nations
Marcellin.
invention
gignatur oportet,
impia relligio.Carni. 90.
et nato
Persarum
incest is attributed
(59) Ammian.
attributes
matre
ex
magus
vera
6.
"
characteristic
Medes,
This
writers
some
immediate
extract
an
in her
"
Si
as
in
martial
him
him
prevalence of marriages
is stated
Hist. G-r. vol. i. p. 43.

by Catullus :
Nam
The
The
Magi
the
was
assuming
as
by
made
to
not
as
Semiramis
(63)
attributed
was
of
the barbarians
generallyby Eurip.
ii. 3, considers
incest with
of Southern
xiv. 6,
"
Semiramis,
17
or
mothers
Asia.
;
Claudian, Eutrop. i. 339

345,
the Parthians.
Hellanicus,
"
to
ed. C. Miiller, assignedit to the Babylonians ; Clearchus

to the
xii. p. 514 D.
An etymologicalmythus in Steph. Byz. in
Athen.
gives it to the Persians.

Xenophon ascribes the use of eunuchs as
of
the
Persian
kings to the institution of Cyrus, Cyrop. vii.
a bodyguard
5.
60
made
of the
Josephus says that Nebuchadnezzar
some
5, "
Ant.
Jewish
1.
x.
10,
youths eunuchs,
(60) Steph. Byz. in 'lovbaia : Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. iv. p. 364.
27ra"a
"
(61) Hist. v.
(63) Fragm.
(64) Fragm.
2.
163a
(62) Plut.
et
b, ed. Miiller.
de Is. et Osir. 31.
414
EARLY
of Ninus
he
and
HISTORY
AND
middle
in the
loftytemple
likewise called after him,
was
of astronomy
teacher
Hellenized
Belus
His
the
of
father
and
of Belus
the
both
the
of
of
transferred
him
the
among
sons
he
primitiverulers
the
and
first of
the
i. 181, iii.156, 158.
and
in
Some
from
the
and
See
above, p. 258.
(68)
See
Dr.
Smith's
Diet,
historical
the
name
series
the
that
the
father
NtVov
of the Bible, in Baal
was
that
in
recurs
the
of
Br]\ov.
mi
re
ii. 8, 9, states
Diodorus,
fable
iEsopian
rjaavim
of
name
Jupiter
Agath. ii.
of Belus,
Winer, in Baal
Bel.
(69) Suppl.
the
W.
from
Tyrian kings; (74)Alexander
by the Babylonians. This statement

preciousstones found in Assyria received
great god of the country, Plin. xxxvii. 55, 58.
(67)
presence
name
him
called Belus
24.
Danaus,
places his
thus Herodotus
ii., says
(65) Babrius, part i. procem.
ttot
by the ancient Assyrians,o\ irpiv
(66) Herod,
establishes
of the
Writers
and
king of
and
his
as
Apollo-
to
Belus
derived
of Persia
his
Libya,
explains the
Libya.(72)
to Asia
well
Neptune
Belus, iEgyptus,
invented
at
of
kings of Lydia;(73)Virgil makes
Heraclide
was
of
son
(69) According
(71) Pausanias
of
is the
iEschylus,in
Phoenicia, and
Babylon, by saying that

son
mitive
pri-
the
connected
Greeks
Thus
the
were
king
different links.
at
Dido,
Asia.
Danaus.
Agenor,
Egyptian Belus,
school
with
Belus
Babylon
worshipped in Syria as
of the
with
Belus
earlylogographer,Pherecydes,likewise
affinitybetween
though by
and
gate of
regardedas
was
as
connected
(67)
Assyrians.
was
than
became
Libya; Agenor
an
the
to
he
earlymythology
iEgyptus
The
(66)and
city;
times
later
was
describes Belus, the

Supplices,
dorus,(70)
Agenor
Egypt.
name
of the
who
Baal,
Africa,rather
with
tragedy of
the
of
(68) The
Assyria.
in
as
form
in
generallyregarded
was
primitiveking of Babylon,f65)
the
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
son
of
314
Belus,
"
at
20.
Pausanias
Patrse,where
Argos, vii. 21, " 13.

(70) i. 4.
(72) iv. 23, " 10.
mentions
he took
(71) Fragm.
of
monument
refuge,in order
to
Ê^yptus,
avoid Danaus
Hist. Gr. vol. i. p. 83, fr. 40.
He says that the Persians were

called
originally
(73) i. 7, vii. 61, 150.
of Belus ; that
Cephenes by the Greeks, from their king Cepheus, son
Perseus, the son of Jupiter and Danae, married
Andromeda,
daughter of
to the nation.
Cepheus, and that bis son Perseus gave his name
(74) Ma., i. 622, 729.
7.]
JSECT.
Ephesus,
as
OF
author
an
founder
the
The
thinks
that
Homer
empires ; for
Nineveh
the wealth
The
writer
of Phoenicia
and
Although Nebuchadnezzar
561
and
B.C.,
although
far
as
him
mentioned
is
yet his
The
North
Megasthenes,
of
fragment
describes
Muller,
fought
in the
Muller
Iberia.
and
the
does not
under
whom
of whom
have
we
Greek
with
the
been
defeated
have
landed
on
the
3,
"
in
See
Ninus
the
; and
B.C.
by
as
Otfried
having
is referred
event
the
the
and
the
of
son
with
Aunridos; Meineke,
of the
name
Sardanapalus,
owe
name,
this comparative
of
son
connexion
Danae, having
Semele, is reported
1000
Anal.
ships,and
Alex.
to
to have
p. 375.
(77) xi. 6, " 2, 3.
23.
Rheinisckes
have
to
fought.(79)
x.
11, 1; Contr.
Apion.
p. 419, ed. Bonn.
(79)
300
being brought into
Assyrian coast
(78) Ap. Joseph. Ant.
vanced
ad-
exploit of having
mentioned
mythology. Perseus,
(75) Steph. Byz.

(76) xv.
their
by Bacchus,
and
unknown
stated
This
his brother
anything beyond
to
exclusively
fame
and
to
expeditionsof Nebuchadnezzar
only Assyrian kings between
The
604
(78)
to have
appear
(77)
Solon;
about
fabulous
Babylonians.
of the western
Babylonian king
with
poet's brother, Antimenidas,
of the
one
authors.
writer
lived
the
he
primitiveOriental
exploitswere
Greek
and
it, as
siege to Tyre,
and
who
Median
Assyria from
over
laid
Strabo
Babylon
Alcseus, ingeniouslyrestored
army
to
Alcseus
but
Africa
of
earlyGreek
name
only
of
and
Egyptian Thebes. (76)
contemporary
Jerusalem,
and
mentioned
of the
reigned
assigns to Nebuchadnezzar
subdued
by
Egypt
as
early Greeks.
to the
he
twice took
he
and
Asia.
Assyrian
have
the
therefore
was
Phoenician
of Central
the accounts
Herodotus
historygiven by
the
of the wealth
would
discredits
with
of the
heard
he
Ecbatana,
mentioned
same
had
if he
Cyprus.(75)
nothing
ignorant
was
that
and
they knew
Cicero, spoke of Belus
of
acquainted
were
; but
coasts
island
in the
early Greeks
Egyptian
with
contemporary
of towns
415
ASSYRIANS.
THE
Museum,
1827, p. 2S7.
i. 20;
Syncell.vol.
i.
416
EARLY
taken
HISTORY
the
thousand
Diodorus
and
the
death
of
of the letter in which

the
request, and
an
army,
to
after
Semiramis.
Hector;
this
War
of
successor
AssyrianEmpire, and
after the
the
assistance.
the
place during
Priam
of
text
granted
Tithonus,
(83) Syncellus states
(80) Cephalion,ap. Fragm. Hist. Gr. vol. iii.p.
the
ance
for assist-
Teutamus
son
to
was
gives the
even
made.
the
pedition
ex-
reigns of
Teutamus
to
Cephalion
request was
date, the
(82) According
took
sent
the
latter of whom
Mithrseus
despatched Memnon,
his
later
after
year
Mithra3us,(81)the
years
reign of Teutamus,
the
640th
during
Cephalion,the Trojan
and
satrap of
occurred
Argonauts
Assyrian kings Panyas

reigned a
the
AssyrianEmpire. (80) At
of the
of
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
king Belimus, in
refuge with
foundation
AND
that
with
Babius,
626.
(81) Ibid.
(82) Ibid.
(83) Diod. ii. 22 ; Cephalion, ib. Compare Syncellus,vol. i. p. 285,
Diodorus
the twentieth
Bonn.
was
king from Ninyas.
says that Teutamus
the
Greek
Tithonus
and
Priam
to
brothers, sons
account,
were
According
Diod. iv. 75.
The
Homeric
219
to
of Laomedon,
Venus,
v.
239,
hymn
describes Tithonus, of the royal family of Troy, as being carried away
by
and becoming her companion ; but does not make
him the father
Aurora,
of Memnon.
Accordingto the ancient epic account in the .Ethiopisof
Arctinus, copiedby Quintus Calaber, in his second book (see Thirlwall in
Phil. Mus. vol. i. p. 147), Memnon,
the Êthiopian, the son
of Aurora,
from
the
borders
of
to Troy
Ocean, and is there slain by Achilles.
comes
and has no
He
connexion
either with
is a purely mythical personage,
in the Chrestomathia
with the Assyrian Empire. The account
of
Tithonus
or
TravoirXiav Tvapaylverai
Proclus is, Mefivcov Se 6 'Uovs vios e%cov r)(^"ai(TTOTfVKTbv
This view of Memnon
is rendered
in the verse
of
rols Tpcocrl
ftor]6r]"Ta"v.
Virgil:
iEn, i. 489.
arma.'
Eoasque acies,et nigriMemnonis
"
"
'
"
in Phrygia,
Hesiod
placedthe tomb of Memnon
cyclicallegend,Fragm. p. 292, ed. Marckscheflel.
of Memnon
in the
./Elian,Hist. An. v. 1, likewise speaks of the tomb
It was
the banks of the iEsepus, Paus. x. 31, " 6; Oppian, de
Troad.
on
of Memnon
were
Aucup. i. 6. Subsequently, however, the monuments
transferred to other parts of Asia.
Aristotle, Pepl. 55, describes Memnon,
Compare Heyne,
the
Exc.
with
in accordance
Syria. According
of Memnon
or
and
of Tithonus
son
Aurora,
buried
as
ii. 10,
of the Belus
banks
the
on
Josephus, Bell. Jud.
to
on
Acre). Oppian,
xix.
the
" 2, there
was
in
ment
monu-
the river Beleus, not far from Ptolemais, in Syria (Ace

in Assyria.
Cyneg. ii.150, placesthe temple of Memnon
the Menmonian
likewise denominated
city,and its acropolisand
called
after
Memnon's
Welcker, Ep. Cyclus,vol. ii.
name,
palace were
been
likewise
said
have
founded
214.
It
to
was
by Tithonus, the father
p.
Susa
was
Strab.
of Memnon,
of
Cyrus
at
31, 7.
Ecbatana,
Memnon
Memnon.
This
must
3, " 2.
xv.
one
was
have
According
Wonders
described
coming
been
as
Greek
Hygin.
to
of the Seven
of the
from
fiction.
The
fab. 223, the palace

"World, was built by
Susa
Troy, Paus.
iEthiopes of Homer
to
x.
418
HISTORY
EARLY
stated
iu his
of whom
discordances
know
we
and
of fiction
whose
names
Syncellus,resemble
Eusebius
and
Egyptian
lists of
of
nothing worthy
blank.
the
and
record, and
therefore
is the
Such
his indolence
but
they
his
tempt
that
the
reigns of
weak
from
againsthim.
sovereignsare
AssyrianEmpire
the
and
(S8) Photius
in
Script,p. 244. The statement

from
the Persica of Hellanicns
Gr.
entire
an
mistake
and
is weak
His
weakness
torical
hisof
to
dolent,
inand
attack
him,
or
may
no
itself is ascribed
the
uneventful.
means
to the
contempt
satrap,by seeing him
(89)
women.
Suidas
the
Experiencehas proved
by
Sardanapalus inspiredinto Arbaces
sninning among
in
attackinghis neighbours;
neighbours to
rebel
subjectsto
fall of the
The
his
induce
reigns are
great empire
kings
for the barrenness
of events.
prevent him
may
may
of
king
lists of
They performed
their
is,however,
be devoid
reign will
Diodorus.
but
palus.
Sardana-
extant
obscure
apologymade
It
the
because
that
his
of
Herodotus
traditionaryaccount.
suppose
the
the
by Ctesias,
enumerated
were
probablypreserved in
are
ancients
warlike
the
reconcilingthe
the
employed by
kings who
obscure
other
brave, while
for
other quarter of
any
kings named
two
were
contrivance
often
was
from
nothing
The
there
energeticand
was
(8S) This
effeminate.
was
[cHAF.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
historyof Persia,that
one
Sardanapalus,
other
AND
2ap8avcnra\os.Compare Geier, Alex. Hist.

of two
to the existence
Sardanapaliis cited
in Schol. Aristoph.Av. 1022, Frn"iii. Hist.
as
mistaken
Hellanicus for
to have
; but the Scholiast appears
of
the
the
effeminate
story
king Sardanapalus was
;
probably
in Greece at the time of Hellanicus.
Hesychius,in v., states that
two
Sardanapali. It is possiblethat the idea of a warlike
67
vol.i.p.
Caliisthenes
unknown
there
were
Saiuanapalus may
from
were
:
equo
either
the verses
sometimes
Semiramis
amisso,
case
A
p. 3i)S, n.
by
many
we
have
arisen from a confusion
of Phoenix
already cited, that
confounded.
in
must
Niuus.
We
know
JSTinus and Sardanapalus
Hyginns, fab. 243, has

Babylonia,equo amisso, iu pyrain
the
followingpassage
conjecit. For
either equo admisso
amisso
or
; but iu
regno
confusion
between
Semiramis
and
palus.
Sardanaa
suppose
of JNitocris and Semiramis
has been pointedout above,
se
read
must
we
with
confusion
The
5.
hypothesisof
modern
critics,in order
double
to
Sardanapalushas been adopted

chronologicaldifficulties,
remove
vol. i. p. 122.
The hypothesis
of a double
420.
Larcher
that
there were
p.
supposes
Semiramis, Herod, i. note 437.
several queens named
Mr. Rawlinson
poses
supof that name,
Herod, vol. i. p. 322.
two
queens
Winer,
Ninas
B. 11, W.
AssyHen,
art.
will be mentioned
(89) Aristot.
Pol.
v.
below,
10 ; Diod.
ii.24.
7.]
SECT.
The
OF
discordance
writers
419
ASSYRIANS.
THE
between
the
of
accounts
the
profane
of
antiquity,respectingthe historyof the Assyrian

Empire, is so great, that it is scarcelypossible to institute any
comparison between
countries
; so
rare
and
confusion
the
acted upon
the
pereat.' They have

far
as
resorted to
it can,
of the
'
ut
will
supposed
double
of
these
Grant
Babylon.
schemes
Assyrian Empire
they have
another
space
four
providedeach
in
likewise
"
empire whose
and
of
distributed the
in relation to
hypotheses,
Assyrianhistoryare
cases
Assyrian Empire
empire
new
capitalis Nineveh,
whose
empire
is
old and
an
"
quam
these
in other
They
as
they have
purpose
evidence.
double
to
harmonize
to
and
multipliedthe subject,
testimony,
a
the
justice in
magis valeat
res
discordant
relation to time
of
state
give effect
They have, as
supposed
of
court
for this
practicable
; and
have
kines.
substantially
true,
are
attempted
contrivances.
two
of its foundation
;
chronologists,
startingfrom
therefore
is
as
differ in
reigns. In this
instruments, that it
as
different
They
names
principle
adopted by
of the document
accounts
the
of their
mode
accounts
traditionary
construing written
much
and
of its overthrow
conflict,modern
assumption that
have
points of agreement.
the duration
and
relate to
to
seem
empire ; the time
mode
their acts, and
They
the
are
the duration of the

the time
them.
one
capital
discordant
with
separate
compartment.
Vignoles, in his work
Des
History, exhibits
from
dynasties,
the
beginning with
he
whom
b.c.(90)He
foundation
Belus
Arbaces
Ninus,
Sardanapalus ; but
and
Ninus
became
(90) Chronologiede
and
have
reigned
assistance
the
instead
subject towns
of
Sacred
Assyrian
to its final extinction.
of
1459
with
ending
of Ctesias
account
with
empire
of
of the
Assyrian Empire,
to
supposes
Chronology
arrangement
of the
old
and
adopts the
writers,that
his
length
placesfirst the
He
palus,
at
the
on
Sardana-
from
915
and
other
of
the
assuming
of the
years,
to
Median
l'Histoire Sainte,vol. ii.p. 7, 210, 281.

E
"
Greek
Medes
that
900
throned
de-
lon
Babycapital
420
EARLY
Ecbatana, lie
to
HISTORY
been
to
have
been
satraps,
down
and
himself
the
appointed Governor
of
King
747
and
in the
Cyrus
that
capitalof
King
after
second
Ninus.
The
Cicero
(93)but
vite
kings in
chasm
the
of
with
ending
the
;
who
of
680
to
538
Art
Vignoles, after
Ninus
de
which
the
the
and
of the second
Sardanapalus,is
He
Second,
Ninevite
kings
the
seat
consolidated
thus
of the
of
his
empire
Ninevite
the
again became
Phul
second
first presents
filled up
in
to
the
have
pire
Assyrian Emto
and
Babylon
in
Babylonian
Assyrian kingdom
one
with
Pul, and
or
Esarhaddon
supposes
Nine-
Assyrian
is then
Jews, beginning with
to
the
scheme
of
of
from
Assyrian chronologyadopted in
2575
to
1993
tov
323, 389.
b.c
his
In
(92) lb.
p. 378.
p.
and
He
Babylon.
"Nlvov
em
(93) KaTcikrjyofiev
nakkov, Castor, ap. Syncell.vol.
(94) lb.
list of
les Dates, Euechous,

verifier
from
(91) lb.
century,
to
of
time
b.c(94)
rod, is king
Babylon
than
more
have
to
According
the
subsequent
The
transferred
and
kingdoms,
Nineveh,
second
Castor, the
the
king
singleexceptionno
profanewriter.
last of the
b.c,
this
of the
about
the
second
of
as
he
Nineveh,
under
fragment
lived
probably
from
it became
founder
tween
be-
Vignoles
to
Sardanapalus
from
supply
to
kings
Des
founded
declared
Canon
regard
of Ninus, the
Esarhaddon.
to have
of
The
Assyrian kings, incidentallymentioned
historyof
sacred
680
of
names
been
Des
death
is obtained
with
in any
mentioned
the
name
Assyrian Empire
attempt
by
With
tribute,
b.c.
Astronomical
Assyrian kingdom
Assyrian Empire,
chronographer,
747
no
considered
are
Arbaces,
dent
virtuallyindepen-
in
makes
kings of Babylon exclusively.

(93)
supposes
of
semi-independent rulers.
downwards
b.c.
line
He
Babylon.(91)
Nabonassar
from
by
of
Babylon, without
Nabonassar, who
to
of these
names
confederate
of
succeeded
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
Belesys, the
supposes
have
AND
the
of Nim-
successor
successors
this year,
are
kings of
Belus, who
had
p. 11, 367.
biabeâpevovttjv (iacriXeiavirapa 2ap8avai. p. 387, Bonn.
SECT.
7.]
ruled
over
it to
his
OF
Assyria for
kingdom.
ramis, and
1993
the
kingdom
again
was
kingdom
it
the
is
there
overthrown
is first
lines until
625
of
of
called
and
of
Babylon by Belesys.
by
the Medes,
625
of
538
the
Assyria and
year
B.C.
this
to
Babylon
then
afterwards
in
Babylon
parallel
comes
Assyria be-
the
kingdom
of
of
Babylon
lasts
kingdom
when
reign of Nabodanius,
of
The
reign of
in the
Sardanapalus,in
the
the
Assyria being
Assyria includingBabylon
B.C., at which
extinct,but
longer,until
Semi-
lasts from
Belesys;
separate kingdom
separate kingdoms
are
and
kingdom
and
until
and
by Cyrus (538 b.c)(95) According
kingdom
Arbaces
the
annexes
Eupales, otherwise
or
kingdom
lasted
kingdom
hypothesis,there
there
divided
was
overthrown
was
by
Ninus
by
Assyria and Babylon
also called Sarak
Chinaladanus,
the latter
of
Empacmes
dethroned
governed by Phul,
former
is succeeded
jointkingdom
Sardanapalus,is
Babylon, and
years, conquers
Belus
B.C., when
793
to
30
421
ASSYRIANS.
THE
87
years
B.C.
to
serve
conjecturalplans of Assyrian history may
in which the subject is treated by modern
exemplifythe manner
These
critics.
successive
Every
discretion
in the
the views
of his
his
own.
Thus
places him
at
founder
construction
Larcher
765
his
of
predecessors,and
of the
Semiramis
critic exercises the
identifies
b.c(96)
kingdom
He
of
fifth.(10") Mr.
Art
considers
in
wife.(97)
Volney adopts
Clinton
has
each
rejects
Phul, and
Nabonassar
74-7
another
fourth,(") and
as
and
B.C.,
system
Mr.
the
makes
of
rian
Assy-
Bawlinson
quite a peculiararrangement.
de verifier les Dates
of
scheme
new
Sardanapalus with
Babylon
chronology; (98)Clinton
(95) See
hypotheses,but
propounds
of
latitude
same
(Paris,1819, 8vo), torn.
He
ii. p. 33S"
364.
(96) Trad.
era
d'Herodote,
of Nabonassar
marks
torn. vii. p.
148,
the commencement
ib. p. 158, 167.
(97) Ib.
p.
167, 171, 182.
(98) (Euvres,
(99) Fast.
p. 409"514
Hell.
(100) Herodotus,
(ed.1837).
vol. i. App.
c.
vol. i. p. 432.
4.
595.
Larclier
of Babylonian
holds
that
the
independence,
422
HISTORY
EARLY
and
ends
before
of this
him
of
separate kingdom
supposes
the
Ninevite
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
Babylon, which
of
kingdom
both
Assyria.
separate Babylonian kingdom
nology
chro-
The
stated
is thus
by
"
B.C.
TEARS.
The
of
begins
scheme
chronological
stated
Assyriais
union
of Nineveh
Ninus
and
By
"
'
the
under
Babylon
is meant
Empire'
king
one
kingdom
the
"
Assyrianmonarchy
"
Before
follows
as
Ninevite
parallel
for the
the
During
Empire
the
Empire,
kings
24
Sardanapalus
After
the
Empire,
Capture of
kings
Nineveh
Total
duration
.1306
.
The
reader
made
to
made
to
end
will observe
in
at
year
the
which
begin.(101) Nevertheless,
Babylon
had
and
arranges
he
the
that
Nabonassar
always kings of
to
Assyrian kings
He
the
her
kings of
Nebuchadnezzar,
from
Pul,
identifies
769
the
in
is
Assyrian Empire'
is
'
Clinton
from
B.C., to the
earliest
Babylonian) king Nabuchodonosor,
630
b.c.(103)
times
from
canon
to
the
capture of Nineveh
in
Sardanapalus with
the
that
states
parallelcolumn
b.c.
p. 282.
the
astronomical
606
(ioi) See Clinton,ib.
Babylon
Mr.
own
the
of
kingdom
the
and
Assyrian (not
places him
(102) lb.
p. 278.
at
8.]
SECT.
"
OF
It is
periods have
that
possible
been
but there is
to
Empire,
and
each
have
after
Babylon.(103) He
describes
calls
and
',
further
as
of
invading army
and
he
lost
they
Herodotus
had
the
reduced
the
nations
previouslyruled, they took Nineveh,
Herodotus
the
exception
considers
netus, and
her
after the destruction

of
the
years,
who
was
before
He
who
the
Nitocris,and
many
and
vered
reco-
which
they
subjugated the
husband
her
Medes,
be
to
five
the
heads
consider
to
appears
LabyBabylon
reigned over
likewise
Babylon
of
queen
by
an
province of Babylon. (105)
the
name,
Nineveh
Assyrian Empire.
Semiramis,
150
of
same
had
over
and
Nitocris, with
queen
of the
son
of
twenty-eight years.
the Medes
when
dition
expe-
by
defeated
were
for
is
the Medes
between
Medes
from
death
attacked
was
battle
Asia
an
his father's
avenge
relate that
to
revolted
enterprise.It
in the
to
that
of
masters
of Phraortes, made
son
in which
expedition
an
then
had
by
(10t) He
formerlywere
who
army
in order
empire, and
Assyrianswith
Assyrian
succeeded
making
as
allies
and
Empire
proceeds
their
Nineveh,
Scythians;
the
the
been
besiegingthe cityhe
was
of
have
Media,
Cyaxares, the
Scythians ensued,
that
of
whose
against Nineveh,
but that while
considered
Herodotus
original capital of
losinghis life
stated that
independent kingdom;
an
to
at certain
may
Sardanapalus king of Nineveh.
but
country,
Babylon
fact.
downfall
Phraortes,king
of all that
and
of
seat
the
its
against the Assyrians
them
Nineveh
of such
been
423
ASSYRIANS.
the
evidence
no
Nineveh
THE
generations,or about
kings of the
city,as
same
Assyrian rulers. (lu6)
to
ru
(iXha TroAicr/xara
ecrrl ra fitv kov
fityaXa 7roÂa"
(103) rrjs8e 'A(ro"upt'jjj
kol
be uvoâcrTOTaTov
NiVou
koX ev6a o~"fit,
axmo-rarov
/cat
laxvporarov,
yevopevrjs,
The seat of tlie king's palace,
âai\t]iaK(iTeo-Tr]Kee, rjvBaldvXcov, i. 178.
Oriental
ill an
country,
is the
seat
of government.
(104) ii. 150.
(105)
(106) i. 184, 187, 188.

tomb
for
In
herself,with
c.
187, he
i. 102"106.
Nitocris
describes
thus
an
inscription
beginning
Ba{3v\u"vos/SacrtAeW *)i"
yivop.iva"v
"jTTavi"Ttj ^prjfxaTaiv.
Cyrus
made
Tovvofia
mentioned
war
on
the
son
of
this ISIitocris,
e^cov
t?
t"ov
Ill
C.
tov
as
tis
making
e/xeOvuTepov
188, he says
Trarpos
kol
Aa(3vi"r)Tov
apx^v. _LabyTnetus the
ttjv 'Acravpicov
in i. 71, appears
of Nitocris.
to be the husband
tov
that
ccovtov
Babylonian,
424
EARLY
The
of
account
Nineveh,
and
he
of
pyre
to have
passed from
Median
Arbaces
Eusebius
line of
to
and
distinction
describes
but
between
He
538
the
declares
that
nations.
when
is
subject province^108)
nuous
single contiearliest times
between
the
taken
that
seats
of
and
all the
its
Assyrian Empire,
His
narrative,
Babylon were
ever
independent kingdoms.
the
who
retained
Babylon
the
district,in
its
by Cyrus.
Nineveh
long
was
of
reducing
of
trace
Herodotus,
and
Babylon
fragment
was
Nineveh,
if not
cities,and
be
capitalof
(m)
This
of
the
Pliny
Chaldajan
made
Nineveh
kings
prove
of
that
Tobit,which,
of
was
war
captured by
that
at least
other.
The
Nebuchadnezzar
Babylon, during
differs from
statement
each
upon
and
Babylon
independent kingdoms, were
sometimes
Ahasuerus,
apocryphalbook
historical,would
heads
is, that
statement
in the
statement
it to
Tobit.
of
supposed that
idea
Babylon
assuming
and
it
the
and
the
of
the
in
of
death
king
distinction
no
Asia
(uo)
There
rival
of
head
time
same
indicate
first
as
from
Nineveh,
at the
suppose
taking Nineveh,
to have
however, excludes
at
the
reach
to
exception
seems
b.c,
been
is to be found
two
as
the
independence,as
until
they
the
Cyaxares
b.c.
Medes
at
Babylonian kingdom. (109)The only
Assyrians,with
006
the
Syncellus
Assyrian kings
Sardanapalus:
Ninevite
and
dotus,
Hero-
Central
of
Empire
governed Assyria
like
of
Assyrian government,
king,is
last
the
to have
of
seat
Assyriansto
which
dynasty
to be the
conceives
founder
the
was
Babylon ; but,
Sardanapalus,the
the
and
Sardanapalus ;
Ninus
of
Semiramis
Babylon.(107) He
at
is,that
Nineveh
supposes
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
Ctesias
his wife
for the
not
HISTORY
of
the
lifetime
Herodotus,
of
re-
28.
Diodorus, indeed, is not clear; for he speaks
(107) Diod. ii.26
Ninus
napalus
being upon the Euphrates. Herod, ii. 150, likewise calls Sardaking of Nineveh.
(108) Diod. ii. 32.
(109) Clinton, F. H., vol. i. p. 267.
claritatem
(i 10) Babylon Chaldaicarum
gentium caput diu summara
"
of
obtiuuit
in toto
(111) c. 15,
Cyaxai'es. See
Babylon.
orbe, vi. 30.

ad fin.
Winer,
Ahasuerus
art.
is construed
in this passage
to mean
But Cyaxares was
not king of
Ahasuerus.
426
EARLY
AND
HISTORY
Empire,
and
form
of
greatest difficulty
to
the
the
of its commencement
dates
hypothetical schemes
of
he
critics,
the
But
that
accounts, and
extant
what
if the
altogetherlost
So
far
evidence
in the
Biblical
history.
(117)He
of
valid
and
truth
is
lies concealed
insoluble,because
proceeds
of the
one
many
other
Like
in
of the
some
in its
consists
difficulty
the
discovery.
has
the truth
been
in
incidentally
Assyrian history occur
Jewish
have
chroniclers,we
the
But
upon.
the
classical
earliest
who
lived
footing of
firm
of
king
Assyriarecorded
about
historians,and
chieflyrelied
their
upon
Herodotus, Ctesias, and
another,
no
form
to
Assyrian chronology.
history,is Phul,
graphers who
one
termination,
772
fore
Be-
b.c.
the
on
date, the Assyrian chronologyrests exclusively
testimonyof
schemes
of
notices
as
and
to rest
this
that
problem
the contemporary
is
ancient
this thorny subject,

and
investigate
assumes
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
equallydestitute
and
for
reason
Ctesias, about
ancient
to have
lasted
and
520, (118)
There
about
450
e.g.,
authentic
Herodotus
which
Ctesias
with
attestation.
able to obtain
Assyrian Empire,
counts
ac-
posed
sup-
1300
lasted
have
to
the
are
inconsistent
"
of credible
chrono-
These
authority.
Berosus
were
b.c,
later
the
supposing that Herodotus,
420
of the
of
years.
With
Phul,
above
on
stated
are
an
whom
to
and
assigned,
who
to the
respect
to have
396
average,
likewise
be
for
in
borne
(117) CEuvres,
900
years,
the
years
his
own
it is
discover
any
of
method
of the
is,
should
It
historical.
illustrative
as
that
years;
impossibleto
Praef. 9, states that
back
from
1231
the
duration
empires put together falls short
Persian
give
year
Empire. Macrobius,
before
kings,beginningwith Euechius,
considering them
mind,
are
p. 409.
and
counted
would
86
each;
(118) Appian, Hist. Eom.

Median,
the
length
moderate
reigned altogether34,080
years
legitimateground
reignsof
average
all,to
Berosus, immediately preceding
in
kings
122
331
in Somn.
B.C.,
for
B.C.
the
the
Scip.ii. 10,
time, which
was
date
of the
commencement
century
syrian,
As-
years.
of Arbtda,
battle
of the
" 11, places Ninus
the 5th
of the
of 900
Assyrian
about
after Christ.
2000
9.]
SECT.
OF
Berosus, that
lie
427
ASSYRIANS.
THE
assigned 432,000
years
to
antediluvian
ten
kings.
The
view
impostor,who
an
it
to
an
nation, and
sought
that
He
attributed
chronology which
Biblical
chronology : they
Berosus
of
translation
which
primitive king Belus;(120)
his scientific doctrines
about
From
the
notices of
Assyriankings in
of the Old
Testament, whose
of the Jewish
Chaldaean
kings from
astronomical
The
the Old
is
upon
of the
era
dates
We
kings.
we
have
the
mical
astrono-
of the
he
founded
basis.
have
the incidental
propheticbooks
determined
are
all
solid
on
work
that
historical and
likewise
B.C., to
the synchronism
by
the list of the
Cyrus,
in the
canon.
table of the
Testament, together with
compiled from
as
fabulous
Olympiads
the
with
rest
proves
nions
opi-
discredit
to
from
Nabonassar, in 747
followingis
regarded
fact
Manetho,
publishedhis
have
to
to
reconciled
nevertheless
appear
seems
writingsin the form
be
other
any
figment of his
Syncellusto
not
was
(119) These
of Berosus.
of
could
by
character
similar
to the wish
of
critical grounds.
the imitator
as
schemes
even
claimed
that
Assyrian chronology was
be ascribed
may
than
he
that
ing
country by attribut-
own
his
he considered
whom
glorifyhis
to
antiquitygreater
invention.
own
expressedby Syncellusis
of Berosus
incidental
continuous
Assyrian kings
their
respectivedates.
notices of these
series
mentioned
As
rulers,it cannot
in
it
be
"
B.C.
Phul
772
Tiglath Pileser
741
Shalmaneser
.722
.
(119) See
vol. i. p. 29, 67, 71, Bonn.

In p. 56 be designatesBerosus
as
and speaks of his XaXBaiKr)reparoXoyla, ib. He
\j/ev8r]yopo)v,
Chalda?an
on
antiquityconsider tbe accounts
says, p. 68, that tbe writers
of Egyptian antiquityto be fabulous, and that the writers
on
Egyptian
of Cbalda?an
antiquityhold a similar opinion with respect to the accounts
ra
XaXSoiWi
antiquity. Neither regards the other, dXk'

TrciTpida
8o""i"a)i"
dpd^vasL"paivei.
(120)
See
above,
p.
297,
n.
218.
e"aaros
to
'idiov Wvos
"a\
rrju
428
HISTORY
EARLY
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
B.C.
S argon
Sennacherib
.
Esarhaddon,
of
.714
with
Babylon, contemporary
725"696
Hezekiah,
of Sennacherib
son
Baladan, king
700
b.c
Nebuchadnezzar
605
561
"
.....
Merodach,
Evil
Belshazzar,
The
10
"
last
Berosus
of his
records
dsean
been
but
;(122)
in the
time
years of
that
that the
era
periodbefore Cyrus,
torical
complete his-
known
certainly
was
Nabonassar
the
that
from
538
.
but it is
his
deservedlyrejected by
destroyedthe
reignsof
the
Chal-
time.(121)This
modern
critics
of Nabonassar
that the four earliest
us
recorded
was
nation
explalous
fabu-
as
recognised
was
in
and
the
observed
eclipses
the
first and
fifth year
of
at
second
Nabopolas-
impliescontemporary registration
; and
of the
part
and
in
occurred
to have
statement
Mardocempadus
The
reckoned
Mardocempadus,
certain
the
Nabonassar
latter stated
be
informs
sar.(123)This
on
materials
periodof
it proves
were
if the date
Canon, for
in
of Berosus.
Ptolemy
Babylon
Babylon, deposed
predecessors,in order
kings might
has
of
authentic
for the
king
The
puzzle.
.561
.
Astronomical
probably contains
to
of Nebuchadnezzar
son
record,
Nabopolassarmust
the
reigns
be
and
considered
of
names
as
resting
attestation.
of
name
is unknown
to
us
that any
from
Nabonassar,
from
any
other
Nabonassar
was
whom
source.
the
era
It is not
king either
of
is denominated,
mentioned
Assyriaor
of
where
else-
Baby-
(l2l) otto 8e l$a(3ova(rdpov

rovs
\pdvovs ttjs tuiv dcrrepcov
Ktvrjcrecos Xa\8aloi
Ka\ utto
ol Trap'ÊtkXrjcri
6
Xakdaicov
~ka@6i"Tes,
cVeiS;/,
ms
rjKpiflaxrav,
padrjpnriKoi
'A\e"av8poskiu Btjpaxraos (patxiv ol ras XaXoatfcas upxaiokoyiasTrepieihrjcpoTes,
fctacrikeiop
tu"v
on-coy
Najdovdcraposo~vvayay"av ras irpdêis
rjcpdvio-ev,
irpo avrov
cm' avrov
Xakhaiiov fiaaihiidv,
rcov
Syucell.
ylverai[leg.yivrjrai^
rj KarapWprjais
vol. i. p. 390.
(122) Des
Vignoles,vol.
(123) Synt. iv. 5,

with
reference
to
v.
14
ii. p. 3G8.
(vol.i. p. 243"5,
the first three
340, Halma).
eclipsesis dvayeypanrai.
The
word
used
10.]
SECT.
Of the other
Ion.
not
OF
than
more
that
of
six
five or
been
kings of
the
in
putting them
expedientis in
This
continuous
kings
Canon
to
the
the
to
of
is
presented to
predecessors of Cyrus
the
great empire, and
not
the
things,
assuming
Babylon, and
kings of Ass}rria.
when
for
highest degree arbitrary

;
Empire
name,
of
of
expedient
kings merely
were
parallelcolumn
the
of the Persian
sovereignsof
driven
this state
In
Cyrus,
known
kings terminating in Cyrus, and
line of
is,that
and
be identified with any
can
profane writers.
or
critics have
the
Nabonassar
eighteenkings between
either in sacred
modern
429
ASSYRIANS.
THE
the
other
the natural
us,
like
were,
chieftains
position
sup-
him, the
of
single
city.
It
is,moreover,
before
in
Cyrus
The
canon.
important to
the
list of
Berosus
of Asordanus
names
the last
compare
and
and
in
the
Asaradinus
eight names
astronomical
nearlyagree
sound, but the lengths of their reigns differ.
In the
the agreement
close,that it
of the years
be fortuitous.
closelyin
Nos.
It is
The
does not
kings
clear,however,
Berosus
coincide
so
next,
not
can-
kings likewise correspond
8.
professto give a merely Babylonian
in his series
that
reigns is
of the
names
4, 5, 7, and
Now, Berosus
dynasty.
The
of the
seven
in
the
belong
seven
with
chronologically
to
the
Assyrian Empire.
kings preceding Cyrus in

the
correspondingkings
430
HISTORY
EARLY
of the Canon.
considered
It follows
the
b.c.j the
Biblical
The
the
in
of this
reign of
Phul
him
by Cyaxares, and
and
support,
the
subsecuient
notices
in the
Chaldsean
in 747
770
at
and
for the
Like
from
to
in the
us
Old
and
of the
Des
these
are
Vignoles
Astronomical
Canon
and
the
the
of
names
could
Mus.,
ib. p. 293, thinks
not
have
been
us
capture of
destitute
are
some
authentic
; but
from
the
Nabonassar,
Assyrian kings
historical
of
racter^120)
cha-
Assyrian chronology
ciated
divergent lists of kings,disso-
subjectedby
have
modern
conjectured that
down
to
kings, show that the

framed
by^tke same
that Berosus
to
regard to
uncertain
an
counts
ac-
With
founded
critics to
Berosus
Alexander.
vol. i. p. 222.
This suppositionis adopted by
the numbers
But the close agreement
between
for the last kin^s before Cyrus, and
of the canon
in the
down
to the
498.
canon
from
of the
Testament
Canon,
of
of
the
Phul,
whole
have
we
the
B.C.,
shape
history,and
(124) Dodwell
author
B.C.,
period,are
same
the
of credit.
Egyptian chronology, the
the
down
538
the
Shalmaneser.(125)
unworthy
in
with
separate him
Babylon by Cyrus,
of
of
is described
to
respect
periods anterior
books
at
accession
chronology,handed
772
fixed
fore
immediately be-
B.C., and
Astronomical
of the
Cyrus,
to
of
to
historical
kings
b.c,
Berosus
those
be
tolerablywell
With
B.C.
for the
of authentic
p.
714
Assyrianhistoryand
period
be
cannot
to
place the
is,that
investigation
classical writers
Nineveh
Chron.
would
agrees
by Tiglath Pileser
result
of
the
the
This
place
accounts
Sennacherib
comes
the Canon
with respect to Sennacherib, who

chronology,
Biblical
by
of Berosus
of Sennacherib.
invading Palestine
as
kings of
Babylon by Cyrus
B.C., and
693
at
of
capture
chronology
Sennacherib
that
the
that
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
Babylonian kings.(124)
exclusively
as
Assuming
538
AND
See
Volney, (Euvres,
of Berosus
the
wide
list of Berosus
person.
was
Ideler,
and
gence
diverand
the
Midler, Bhein.
all his dates upon
the
era
of
]NTabonassar.
(125) Niebuhr
exaggerates when
agreement of the
are
derived
Testament,'
(126) On
from
statements
the work
Lect.
the
on
Anc.
lie speaks of 'the strikinglyexact

respectingthe later Assyrian Empire, which
of Berosus, and the historical books

Hist. vol. i. p. 12, ed. Schmitz.
chronologicaldifficulties in
Assyrian kings,see
Clinton, vol. ii.p.
301
the
sq.
arrangement
of the Old
of the
later
10.]
SECT.
free and
go
OF
they
must
historical.
'
in which
times
and
name),
and
name
the
the
latter
omitted
said that
for
be
his
the
said that
to
vowels
be
It would
vain
guage,
lan-
Greek
the
king frequently
same
Assyrian king is his
identifyhim
to
equally unknown
or
this
suppose
during
is
period
concurrent
in the other.
in
science
treated
which
It
nothing.
to
or
of his power
share
the
by
nants
conso-
in
may
like
of
restorers
science in which
numbers
nothing.
task
to
follow
all the
phantasmagoria of Assyrian antiquity; but
changes in the
few
examples of
diversityof hypotheses,all equallyunsupported by positive
the
be
testimony, may
thinks
Larcher
B.C., founded
his
(as the
the
alter the text,
for
chronology, as
for
for
guides than
epithet for
is easy
included
etymology is
names
pass
causes
an
an
It
that
Assyrian and Egyptian antiquity,is

and
go for little,
or
known
son
life,and
little,and
better
the
of
reign.
statement, and
one
Voltaire
manner
admitted
part of
in
go
his
can
fore
there-
(137)
appellations.'
king, either better
father
that
that
so
reigns differ in length,to
if the
and
title
is recorded
that
length of
the
another
with
different
many
general,all
In
of
substitution
and
ceived
re-
kings (says Mr.
passing through
reported;
variously
under
Eastern
well-known
many
in
us
they
are
be
cannot
before
transactions
the
these, from
the
are
appears
and
they undergo
which
changes
reached
tracingthe identityof
In
for
they have
transmutation
undergo
Clinton),the
names
accounts
that
and numbers
names
the
It is admitted
in the form
the
in which
treatment,
discretionary
for little.
431
ASSYRIANS.
THE
the
given.
that
Nabonassar, whose
kingdom of Babylon, and
wife.(128)Volney, on
born
was
1221
in
1241
there
and
hand,
entered
identifies
that
thinks
the
harem
Sardanapalus
in 747
Semiramis
that
Semiramis
of Ninus
with
was
Phul,
in
and
vol. i. p. 277.
(128) Herodote,
that
the other
B.C.,
B.c.(129)Larcher
(127) F. H.,
reign began
was
(129) CEuvres,
torn.
more
p. 489.
vii. p. 167, 171, 182.

than one
Semiramis.
Larcher, however, supposes
432
places him
b.c.(130)Numerous
747
at
critics
Clinton
palus with Esarliaddon.(131)
napalus
with
with
Esarhaddon,
Saracus,
the
at
with
other
Canon
by
but
Vignoles; (133)
Des
and
identifies
Herodotus
I. of
of Daniel.
shazzar
in the
placeeven
no
been
have
from
that
down
the
that
the
of the
boris,king
the
chief
statue
of
Semiramis
that
the
been
of Helius
or
Mr.
and
related
Bion
the
Clinton
the
Bel-
then
sceptre was
descendants
and
of
Assyria
to
king
of
envoy
by
Egypt
of Dele-
Egyptian priests,
by
dynasty
the
son
certain
of
of
Ninus
and
Dercetades
Beletaras, who
royal gardens, and
down
Dercetades, Beleus,
the
Beleus
seized
the
party
which
names
translated
was
find
informed
are
Senepos
who
Partemetis.(137)Alexander
that
with
extinct
we
was
named
was
lists of
by Opias, the
Assyrians,with
became
his
with
Labynetus II.
Canon,
Thus
us.
removed
was
superintendentof
with
the
discordant
Senemures
whom
Polyhistor and
to
statue
when
Heliopolis,
and
altogether
mentioned,
incidentally
copious and
handed
Macrobius
and
the
(13G)
kings of Assyria are
Some
but
;(135)
Nebuchadnezzar,
and
called
of
is identified
Larcher
of Berosus
the Nabonadius
with
is
Des
with
was
Asaridinus
this identification
by
I. with
Labynetus
b.c(132)
identifies him
with
rejectedby Larcher.(134)Nabopolassar
Labynetus
630
Assyria,and
Concoleros
Thonos
is identified
Sardanapalus ; Esarhaddon
of
B.C., and
915
that
king. Syncellussays
identifySarda-
to
appears
711, 650,
VignolesplacesSardanapalusat
no
identifySardana-
Nabuchodonosor
of
dates
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
HISTORY
EARLY
that
had
it remained
Sardanapalus.(138) Deleboris,
to
Beletaras
are
names
unrecognised in
Assyrian chronology.'
It must
not
be assumed
that
in
earlyAssyrian historywere
(130) lb.
(132) Vol.
p. 148, 595.
i. p. 278.
(134) Vol. vii. p. 183.
(136) lb. p. 278.

(138) Fragm. Hist.
named
Gr. vol. iii.p.
lieleus,above, p. 410,
n.
83.
any
authentic
existence
when
memorials
Herodotus
of the
and
(131) Des Vign. vol. ii. p. 322.

(133) Vol. ii.p. 322, 388.
(135) lb.
Sat. i. 23, " 10.
(137) Macrob.
A river in Syria was
210, iv. p. 351.
434
of
EARLY
civilization ; but
and
intelligence
only other evidence
The
is furnished
works
in
to
and
of
If
we
and
Herodotus,
which
government,
of
state
suppose
in which
and
the
largepopulation
"
no
class
slaves ;
of
and
skill for the
it does
that
warlike
Egypt,
of the
at
appear,
coincides with
the
Now
purposes.
the banks
this
which
the
passing
certain
law, literature,and
it has
arts
there
is
made
in
none
building. Many
which
remarkable
labour
Oriental
on
subjectsfor
its
established
the
the
in
much
so
of
of the Oriental
cities not
the constructive
always
absolute
has
slaves
ceeded
suc-
never
of
ment,
govern-
art, but
useful
these
the
as
arts,
art
of
able
only evince considereven
contain
beauty in originaland
for architectural
rule, from
has
Among
excelled
of
which
state
respect of the
progress.
on
kingdom
form
civilization
science,yet
of
largescale,
limits,in respect
narrow
his
are
sufficient
account,
been
is
execution
the
Tigris,and
any
of
there
that
was
Oriental
of
support
possesses
which
have
strong
acquiredhabits
over
people have
it has
community
requisitefor
the
considerable
proficiencyin
entire
government
we
kings. Although the

in
the
description.The
of
is
regularly carried
people have
empire
and
implying
manufacture
earlyperiod,to have reached
an
purely despotic:
of the
the
its command
the
as
the
for
are
"
organizationof
Euphrates
earliest times
been
the
employ
not
there
despotic ruler, and
that
great works, provided that
capacityand
which
necessary
all the conditions
have
we
arts
the
but
freemen,
considered
construction.
of habitations
to
before
executed
production of food, the
submission
of absolute
of great
existence
been
be
societyin
further, that
suppose,
had
may
their
the
clothing,the construction
; if we
which
Egypt,
which
of mankind
to the duration
as
necessarilya long period for
on
trustworthy dates
no
by profane writers,is the
us
Babylon
the time
fix
they
degree of
considerable
previoustime.
to
as
already reached
has
societywhich
[CHAP.VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
HISTORY
edifices
indigenous
styles.
The
but
ancient writers
the walls
of
have
Babylon,
and
left
us
its
no
account
of
great palaces and
Nineveh
temples
SECT.
11.]
were
still standing when
and
his
OF
of
statements
great height and
aggregationsof earth
The
disappeared.
Egypt, being
state
not
or
must
of
were
they
pyramids
and
Egyptians do
The
the
considered
as
have
must
been
all trace
mere
of them
great buildingsof
remained
to
in which
they were
seen
warlike
nation,
that
not
seem
to have
and
great conquests of Sesostris
by the
natural
of
irrigation
relieved from
thus
were
which
irrigation
the
Mesopotamia
surplus labour
Ancient
remained
Egypt
may
Rhamses
Their
day
our
in
river
fertilized
was
and they
;(144)
system of artificial
inhabitants
energeticand intelligent
to
was
year
at the
be
employ. (145) Hence,
Whatever
disposalof
considered
(142) He
i. 181, and
he
priestsof
this
part of his
speaks
the
latifundium\
great
as
He
slaves
could be
the
king^s
withdrawn, either
of the temple of Jupiter Belus, as

himself as having conversed
with
efxe
the
iov,
en
Chaldsean
183.
temple, c.
iii. 3, considers
the dimensions
of
city,and
Babylon
to have
rather to have
mentions
been
its being
i. 191, and
cites is told by Herod,
the third day is not specified.
is referred
to
the
large as
so
resembled
a
a story that
portion of its inhabitants were
taken till the third day after the event.
The
The
of
government.
describes
(143) Aristotle,Pol.
exceed
after the
performed, a large amount
plantation,cultivated by the entire population as
slaves.
have
(aswe
are
country
that
of
necessity
enabled
of the
been
their beneficent
the
more
were
work
agricultural
to
his
unquestionablyof
other
from
alreadyobserved)purelyfabulous.
or
Herodotus.
by
of
be
bricks, for
of unbaked
different
very
Babylon
of stone, have
made
Herodotus
by
(143)though
eye-witness,
an
; (U3) but
extent
visited
city was
magnitudes
walls
The
exaggerated.
has
the
descriptionis that of
numerical
435
ASSYRIANS.
THE
not
nation.
of
aware
story which
capture by Cyrus
he
but
to the capture of Babylon

says, with reference
shall
and
to
meet
to meet
another,
run
one
:
other,
anpost
messenger
the King of Babylon that his city is taken
to show
at one
end,'
li.31.
The distance from the citywall to the kind's palaceis described as
is not
sullicient to carry
the news
so
great,that a singlefoot messenger
'
prophet Jeremiah
One
point to the other.

(144) Euripides,at the beginning of the Helena,
the functions of rain in Egypt.
fulfilling
from
one
(145) See Grote,
vol. iii.p. 392, 401.

Y
"
describes
the
Jwle
as
436
EARLY
permanently
HISTORY
these
they
under
the lash of the
by
Darius
and
515
b.c.
fleet at
600
caused
be
made
great levy of
is
amply
2,317,000
Hellespont.
and
attendants
of
which
are
our
to be
for his expedition
affront
of
estimates
by land,
the
he
crossed
the
with
entire
amounted
to have
thon,
Mara-
his army
ships,when
supposes
similar
subsequent accessions,and
camp-followers,he
the
its mouth.
Xerxes
who
this
across
; and
the
avenge
and
of
made
far from
organized by
place
men,
his command
not
his fleet at 4207
of Xerxes,
the host
Danube
to
700,000
at
by Herodotus,
its
we
expeditions of
of his army
passage
in order
With
which
historical,though
are
reckoned
was
nations
and
enjoyed
against the Scythians took
the
described
men,
work
comparatively imperfect.
the
across
of labour
western
bridge of ships
for
against Greece,
the
is
bridge to
To
would
they
monarchies
ships. Notwithstanding
Bosporus,
The
these
of the
of
army
Thracian
sary
neces-
construction.
command
the
accounts
former
his
large fleet,he
at
of
one
expeditionof Darius
The
his
in
the
of the
of
at
the
was
Xerxes, both
knowledge
about
what
king,
considering,from
works
to
other
royal drivers. (u6)
conceive
Oriental
an
agricultureand
assigned,and
be
would
may
devoted
be
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
temporarily,from
or
labours, could
We
AND
numbers
5,2S3,222
to
men.(147)
Mr.
(146)
excavated
it borne
they
other
the
Grote
remarks,
canal
at
in mind,
examples
drive
even
we
worked
the
the
'
of the
Persian
proceed of
monarch.'
'
We
this indiscriminate
shall
use
the
of the
of
part
troops of their subject-contingents on
to
the
the
freeman
these,be
in
Hud
who
men
and
bought slaves, but freemen, except
Persian
No
p. 30, that
under
the lash
v.
of its indispensable necessity,on
full conviction
to
as
of Gr. vol.
Athos
not
were
tributaries
were
Mount
Hist,
far
so
as
(he adds)
whip, and
Persians,
charge
in
subjectwas
properly a
; they were
king.
of buildingwork
in progress,
In the representation
from
a
temple at
the
Prussian
of
the drawings
Thebes, among
expedition,in Brugsch, Hist.
with
stick is represented as sitting
a
d'Egypte, vol. i. p. 106, an overseer
battle.'
all slaves
of the great
down
while
(147)
v.
p. 44
were
known
and
"
tbe
See
men
Mr.
He
51.
greater than
of
at
are
Grote's
arrives
were
epoch
nights in marching
work.
comments
at the
ever
assembled
history,'
p. 49.
across
upon
conclusion
these
that
in ancient
of Xerxes
numbers, Hist,
'
the
numbers
times,
The
army
the
Hellespont,Herod,
or
of Gr.
of
perhaps
consumed
vii. 50.
vol.
Xerxc9
at
7 entire
any
dajs
yEschylus,
11.]
SECT.
OF
Xerxes, in imitation
be constructed
it had
been
of
broken
once
be
to
by the wind, merely
of Athos,
navigation round
bridgeof ships to
Hellespont,and
impelled by
ship-canal
promontory
Darius,,caused
in vessels
his army
caused
of
the
across
437
ASSYRIANS.
THE
be
to
in order
merely
the cape
dug
(U8) the
to
sails
renewed
the transport
save
or
after
oars
wise
like-
he
across
the
to
his fleet from
save
neck
of
of this canal
traces
the
the
still
are
visible.
These
examples show
for
even
Oriental
with
a
temporary
wanton
expenditure of
that
conceive
to
labour
the
them
to
hosts
spot, and
to
supply
building.
We
may
which
Bosporus
of
led
and
the
to
for
the
defence
for the defence
of the
for the
and
worship
led
pyramids, labyrinths,and
of the
who
was
account
grown-up
of
and
the
the
the
of the
gods, or
of
state
same
the
bridges over
of the canal
of
construction
of
any
materials
excavation
city, and
enabled
upon
that the
of the
Xerxes
the
the walls
of Media
wall
erection of
to
temples
formation
the
of
palaces,for the enjoyment
and
of
fication
glori-
kin^s themselves.
the Persian
on
the
have
food
province; (U9) to
honour
would
easily
and
of labourers
to
of the
an
vast
may
body
fabrication
to
We
Darius
easilyconceive
Hellespont,and
bestow
to
enabled
Bosporus,
with
likewise
Athos, might have
Babylon
the
them
of
combined
power,
the monarch
which
on
mind
to the
of his
works,
likewise begot
irresponsibility,
enormous
an
of great
inadequate objects.
power
congregate
of mind
entire
upon
same
collect their vast
familiar
was
induced
of it,and
use
construction
consciousness
pride and
unbounded
the
purpose,
The
prince.
that
at
man
army,
its excessive
on
the
time
its return,
as
numbers, Pers.
scribes
Thermopylae and Plataea,dedestroyed by hunger,
principally
of
482
attributes the excavation

(148) Herodotus
Xerxes
to a desire of exhibitinghis power,
and
"
91, 794.
of
the
canal
of leaving
of Athos
memorial
by
of
anode iKwadai
Kal fivr]fi6o-vva
\mia6aL, vii. 24.
8vvajj.iv
the
of G-r. vol. ix.
wall
Hist,
of
Media, see Grote,
(149) Concerning
wall
of
85
The
is
90.
Media
described by Xenophon, who
saw
it,as
p.
built of baked
with
bricks cemented
asphalt,and as 20 feet in thickness,
100 feet in height,and 20 parasangs
(=75 miles) in length,Anab. ii.4, 12.
It cut off the country between
the Tigrisand the Euphrates.
himself;
"
ede'Xoov
re
438
EARLY
We
in
of their
of
Lydia,
other
of
of
after
size
enormous
Titus.
great
of
various
of
Alyattes,
sure
mea-
of
circumference,
large
the
was
Babylon. (15")
The
the
great enterprizefor
Solomon.
the
This
(151)
casualties, had
strength, when
wall
twenty-fivefeet
] 400
Christian
temple,
to
grown
an
besieged by
city was
constructed
about
been
hundred
utilityin
Its
dictated
thousand
men
defence
is
before
it
powerful despot.
perished
to have
said
years
for
unimportant, and
capriceof
are
extends
hundred
two
height, and
which
base, and
the
by
in
twenty feet
is
at the
era.
have
to
seems
China, which
of
in thickness
miles, was
Two
likewise
the
basement
and
Egypt
kingdom
and
in
to
(152)
The
the
mile
of
was
passing through
the tomb
earth, restingon
those
Jerusalem
that
says
works
constructive
countries,according
three-quartersof
comparatively limited
after
system of great
Oriental
mound
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
Herodotus
greatest work
Temple
AND
same
means.
above
stones
the
trace
can
operationin
king
HISTORY
in
the
work.(153)
The
Shah
Mahul
Taj
Jehan,
seventeenth
is
cost
the
century,
(151) The
(150) i. 93.
is
immense
an
to have
have
to
for himself
mausoleum
reported
work
years.
as
The
remains
this
of
linson's Herodotus, vol. i. p. 232.
nearly half
at
to
appears
be
(151) The
that
Solomon
they
one
were
month
80,000
men
as
barrow
of
into
3.
bodies
He
hewers
stone
in the
the
diversion
of
Baw-
see
the
estimates
world,
the
ference
circum-
Halys
i. 75.
of
further
of
twenty-two
still extant;
are
Hamilton
story of
The
for
men
and
sterling;
highest column
account
given in 1 Kings v.
assigned the cutting of the
divided
out
mile.
fabulous, Herod,
millions
thousand
Mr.
Its
splendid edifice.
three
the
Minar,
in the
his queen,
and
and
exceeded
occupied twenty
Kuth
India, erected by
Agra, in Northern
near
in
10,000
13
"
timber
men,
16, and
Chron.
ii. 2, is
and
30,000
men,
each
of which
worked
that
to
employed 70,000
the quarries. The
men
as
overseers
for
carriers,and
were
3300
in number.
(152)
See
Joseph. Bell.
(153) Concerning
the British
(154)
p. 27
"
Embassy
See
the
to
Sleeman's
37 ; Tavernier,
Jud.
v.
5.
Narrative
great wall of China, see Anderson's
in 1772, 3, and 4, ed. 2, 8vo, p. 196.
of
China
Recollections
Voyages
of
des Indes,
an
liv. i.
Indian
c.
7.
Official,vol. ii.
11.]
SECT.
OF
being 242|
feet
diameter
the
at
only forty-eightfeet
high, and
base,stands
the thirteenth
tombs
Golconda,
We
built about
was
There
century. (155)
legends
much
of
of
but
we
Herodotus,
three
far
so
pyramid
reignedfrom
of the
it
kings
about
the
913
writers do not
these
pyramids
and
of
his
system
kings
from
He
b.c.(157)
considers
he
of
one
be
were
the
likewise
of the
other
pyramids
a
stories which
antiquityof
remote
counted
from
their
in order
the Nile
either
divine and
to
Red
incomplete by Neco,
and
have
seek
(158) Above,
(160) Above,
East
India
an
other
the
earlier
to
which
no
hand,
derived
impress him
with
his
the
though they
labyrinth,
dynastiesby
thousands
The
was
120,000
men
are
said
great antiquity,as
Gazetteer, art. Delhi.

p. 321.
p. 325.
(159) Above,
p. 355.
p. 35i.
(161) Above, p. 317.
of
canal
and
commenced
(157) Above,
Golconda.
of
origin.^60)
of their nation.
age
Sea, which
on
the
near
tion
the construc-
Herodotus
*vhom
is likewise of
perished,(161)
(155) See Thornton's

(156) Thornton, art.
them
pyramids or
the
even
b.c.(158)
670
"
attributed
date.(159)On
semi-divine
magnify
the
to
not
than
chronologicalplace in his
who
gave
"
fixes the construction
Rliodopis, a contemporary
to
Egyptian priests,from
information, evidentlydid
Mycerinus
greater work
exact
still later
great
his account, the
placed by Diodorus
Those
assigned.
Sappho, supposed
there
are
series,though their
cannot
other
Egyptian chronologyof
to the
be determined
to S13
structive
con-
architectural
Cheops, Chephren, and
"
which
labyrinth,
pyramid
years,
300
not, indeed, deserve
do
observe, that
may
can
The
pyramids, at the period of the Dodecarchy, 680
But
exceed
not
for the great
account
Egypt.
According
as
to
Diodorus
antiquityto
remote
and
buildingsof Egypt.
end
the
necessityof supposing
to the
and
Assyria
Herodotus
attention
assign
driven
long period of time
works
The
in
also colossal
are
antiquity does
whose
therefore
not
are
lapse of
the
It
inches
two
(156)
years.
the
Delhi.
near
beginning of
near
439
ASSYRIANS.
THE
left
to
Neco
440
EARLY
reigned from
616
and
Alcseus
the
[chap. vii.
CHRONOLOGY
and
with
contemporary
was
had
Homer,
to
ascribe to Thebes
that
in
Thebes,
Egypt
in
be
may
in
the
to
Babylon
is alluded
describes
Menelaus
Odyssey ;
supposed
Herodotus,
gates, all of brass. (164) Egypt
times
the
conjectured
Boeotia, was
to
two
size which
(lG2)The
gates.(163) According
hundred
distinguishedfor
as
gates, through each of which
forth to battle.
went
circumstance
only seven
known
for its hundred
to
have
several
B.C.,
was
charioteers
poet intended
from
600
to
Thebes
wealth, and
hundred
AND
Sappho.
Egyptian
its
HISTORY
to
length
at
his visit to its shores.

Homer
river
the
is
acquaintedwith
iEgyptus ; (165)but,
heard
He
of
speaks
of
the
there
from
voyage
he
is
nothing
works
Greece
allusion
the
indicate
to
in
to
that
the
Egypt
to
divine
calls the
exception of
constructive
large
any
Nile, which
the
with
hundred-gated Thebes,
had
the
he
country.
long
as
and
difficult.^66)
into
Taking
consideration
buildingsand great
we
works
come
may
ground for placing
buildingof
conclusion
the
of
of
any
Temple
applies to
Egypt
of
the
them
time
is
there
date
of Herodotus,
sufficient
no
anterior
b.c(1G7)
1012
and
respecting the
in the
that
at
Solomon,
walls
evidence
extant
conclusion
the
to
all the
great
to
the
similar
buildings
of
Ba-
Aristotle, in his Meteorologies,

(162) Iliad ix. 381" 4 ; Od. iv. 127.
i. 14, refers to the mention
of Egyptian Thebes
by Homer, and speaks of
him
as
quite recent in comparison with the physical changes of Egypt
produced by
Trpos
ras
the
Nile.
8ri\o78e kci\ "Op,r]pos

ovtco
fxeraôXas. He
TOLavras
comments
on
that, being
Memphis, and remarks
of
later
Thebes, it was
origin.
probably
(163) Iliad iv. 406; Od. xi. 263.
(165) Od.
(166) Od.
reference
Trpoacparos
o"v
wj
(Itt(Iv
silence of Homer
the
lower
down
(164)
the
Nile
specting
re-
than
i. 179.
iv. 477, 48L, xiv. 258, xvii. 427.

iv. 483, xvii. 427.
In
Od.
previous story told by

escaped the lot of a slave.'
the
xvii. 448,
Egfyptiscalled
the
niKpr),
in
in
which
to
Ulysses :
country
narrowly
(167) The building of Solomon's
temple occupied 7 years, 1 Kings
vi. 38.
It was
in 588 B.C., after having stood
burnt by Nebuchadnezzar
This
about 418
The
second
temple was
completed in 516 B.C.
years.
with
in
existence
the
at
siege
temple,
great enlargements by Herod, was
of Jerusalem
See the desciiption
of Josephus, Bell. Jud. v. 5.
by Titus.
you
'
442
EARLY
HISTORY
AND
intellectual torpor, their addiction

form
of government,
to
with
accord
[CHAP. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
the
and their
religion,
ritual
suppositionof
Oriental
an
extraction.
There
is
buildingswhen
to
of
mediaeval
have
been
Ireland,
castles,both
which
emblems
The
is
England
and
in
have
now
been
fifth
century,
the
the
of Caesar.
name
fire
worship,
edifices,
Irish
ascribed,by
supposed
be
to
traced
been
have
of
Towers
Christian
been
they
Continent,
Round
been
have
or
the
on
be
to
have
and
Persians,
forgotten. Ruins
The
proved
high antiquity
to
origin.
(172)
ancient
walls
of which
been
of rude
been
it is certain
(172) See
that
the
conclusions
Mr.
Petrie
are
to
as
stated
the
in pp.
353
Minor, Greece,
and
Pelasgian race, which

less,
region. Neverthe-
all this
Architecture
date of the Round
recent
pean,
Cyclo-
primitive age,
same
remains
Cyclopean(173)
Petrie'8 Ecclesiastical
The
the
inhabited
once
in Asia
extant
to
called
masonry,
semi-fabulous
to the
have
to
are
referred
attributed
supposed
colossal
remains
many
Italy,have
have
been
the
of their
Phoenician
originhas
by
than
antiquaries,to
and
their true
called
earlier
not
dispositionto attribute
constant
are
of different
of Ireland, vol. i. p.
established
Towers
12.
by
4.
"
under a triple
conceived by the Greeks
(173) The Cyclopes were
aspect.
ing
accordin
of one-eyed savage
a tribe
living
giants,
separately caves,
pides,
to the descriptionin the Odyssey, repeated in the
Cyclops of EuriThe
in Theocritus, Id. xi. 31, and
in Virg. Mil. iii. 616
654.
in
the
the
this
form
Cyclopes
were
type of
regarded by
philosophersas
thunderbolts
the
2.
As
workers
in
who
life.
iron,
primitivesavage
forged
of Jupiter. Hesiod
them
describes
this type, and makes
them under
only
3 in number, Theog. 139
wards
AfterEhod.
i.
730.
147.
SimilarlyApollon.
associated
with
Vulcan, and were
they were
supposed to work in
his smithy under
iEtna
iv.
SG; Virg. Geor.
or
Lipara, Callim. Dian. 46
170 ; 2En. viii. 416
conceived
453.
3. Lastly they were
constructors
as
of gigantic works
Fur. 948, and
of masonry.
See Eurip. El. 1167 ; Here.
other passages
in Miiiler, Arch, der Kunst,
" 45 ; Dennis, Cities and
1. As
"
"
"
"
Cemeteries
to
of
them
the walls of
Etruria, vol.
the
ii. p. 280.
invention
Earus
They
cena?,
were
Paus.
in number,
XftPf?"
likewise
ii. 16, 4.
and
because
.Besides the
Strabo
from
to
singleeye
(to which
built
ap.
are
to
Plin.
supposed
viii. 56, butes

attribuilt
to have
by Statius,Theb.
iv. 150.
in arvis
sudoribus
the
arces.
walls
and
gate of
IVPyseven
buildingCyclopes were
he adds that they were
called yao-repoviii.
craft,
6, " 11.
held to allude), the only
the name
was
states
Lycia :
by their
they
ductas
have
lived
came
habitator
vacuis
Cyclopum
said
They
1, alluded
Tiryns,Apollod. ii. 2,
Monstrat
Aristotle
of towers.
that
the
11.]
SECT.
and
ages;
OF
that
periods,and
been
Roman
Tiryns
arch
Greece
in
of
some
is also
of
of
Italy
of
walls
Cyclopean
of
are
Asia
Peloponnesian War;(175) while
the
to
the
It has
character.
walls
Cyclopean
some
the
comparativelyrecent
to
purely historical
anterior
are
belong
of the
some
subsequent
are
those of
The
of
to nations
443
ASSYRIANS.
them
and
origin;(174)
Minor
the
of
some
proved that
THE
(176) The
Homer.
to
conclusive
proof of
date of the
Nuraghi
of Sardinia
and
Minor
of Asia
Cyclopean remains
of
occurrence
comparativelylate date.(177)
is in like
determina
quite in-
manner
(]78)
As
no
additional
an
proof that the
decisive indication
the
remarkable
edifices in
resemble
the
of the date of
fact
Cyclopean remains
common
attribute
of skill in
to all three ideas is that of
workmanship
of Hesiod, lfr\vsr
See
giganticsize and strength. The

to
common
the last two
rjaav eV
fMrjâvat
r)8eftir)
xai
Italy.(179) The
and
the
compare
Theog. 146.
:
epyois,
in the Classical
Bunbury,
paper
vol. ii. p. 147.
The Cyclopean remains
of Greece
and Italyare
Dodwell.
in
the
work
of
Mr.
faithfully
portrayed
splendidposthumous
(174)
the
is
tical
of ecclesias-
century, closely
fifth
of Greece
tion
men-
may
of the remains
many
affords
masonry
construction,we
Ireland,subsequentto the
attribute
verse
that
styleof
mere
excellent
of
Mr.
Museum,
(175) Mr.
kin
n?.S8us
can
the
of
Charles
make
to
ness
to
Newton,
me
on
adoption of
isodomous
of
and
Thuc.
"War.
which
communication
subject,remarks
in
'
The
was
as
yet unwalled
polygonal masonry
the parts
he has
walls
The
for he
parts built
of freestone.
built
the
larged
greatlyen-
in the
limestone
where
had
of Halicar-
The
is the
building
by
shaping the stone
also partly of polythe city walls are
gonal
Now
Cnidus, according to
masonry.
towards
the close of the Peloponnesian
cases
the
by
cleavage. At Cnidus
partly of isodomous
viii. 35,
in
masonry
polygonal masonry
material,is obviouslycaused
law
hardly be earlier than the time of Mausolus,

city. These walls present polygonal masonry
limestone, and
the
in
this
convenience
in these
walls
of
therefore
must
be
of
later
period. To the east of Cnidus is a necropolisfull of tombs chieflybuilt of

polygonal blocks. There can
hardly be a doubt that all these tombs are
of the Homan
period.' Concerning the walls of Cnidus, see Dr. Smith's
Diet, of Anc.
Geogr. in v.
(176) Iliad ii. 557.
(177)
See
Dennis, Cities and Cemeteries
(178)
See
Miiller's Etrusker, vol. ii. p. 227.
(179)
See
Petrie's Ecclesiastical
vol. i. p. 166"7,
170"1,
the
the
doorway
Westmeath,
1
of Etruria, vol. ii.p. 275.
of
Architecture
of Ireland
184, 250, 316, 396, 398, 409.

Church
of St. Fechin,
at Fore,
probably erected in the 7th century,

antiquariantraveller,Mr. Edward
the late eminent
Mr.
(Dublin, 1845),
respect to
in the county of
With
Petrie
states
Dodwell, declared
that
to
444
EARLY
Cyclopean
of
remains
buildingis
If
HISTORY
of Peru
earlygenerationsof
superiorto
that
mankind
of the
historical traces
no
which
monument
be the
have
and
extinct
countries
at
This
know
that
wholly
time
in
that this
(180) See
of
was
in
seen
as
and
of
progress
would
tion
civiliza-
of
state
furnishingany
flint weapons,
of
of
time;
we
either
memory,
become
has
bonasus
tant.
ex-
guished
extin-
been
in its character, as
of
intermediate
Architecture, p. 155
gradation between
any
preciselycorresponding with
Latium,
or
European country
any
9, who
"
the
in
bouse
tbe
the Tambos,
art
these
still
the
have
animals
large
in
man
determine
titled
en-
gravel
of
the bones
with
perfectlyCyclopean
long
not
beds
superficial
The
were
Greece,' p. 171.
of every
occur
they
writings,and
no
period of historical
the
Fergusson's Handbook
Examples
Manco
Capac,
:
Cyclopean
not
particularcountries.
'
says
does
species of large
doorway
he had
in
if
speciesin question were
the
when
during
man
have
would
Such
Africa,
existence
the
(182)prove
architectural
any
rude
England, mixed
and
several
or
specimen
queathed
be-
without
The
found
been
fact,however,
by
him
have
mammalia,
have
negro
for centuries
of its duration.
in France
caves
in the
nation
subsist
celts/which
'
They would
perishablehuts, which
survive their authors.
historical evidence
left
of
nations
negro
mere
might therefore
have
their labour.
attested
scarcely
state
the
suppose
would
record, or
catastrophe. They
any
buildingsare
existence.
historical
fate of the
in
been
animals, (181)
they
their
would
extinguished by
their
of
ancients, and
the
have
to
brute
no
posterity
to
now
people or period.(18")
any
adopt the hypothesisof
we
style
this
that
demonstrate
likewise
peculiarto
not
[chap. VII.
CHRONOLOGY
AND
wbere
gradual
the
is tbis
So much
Pelasgicstyle of building bas been found.
Mr.
collected
from
series
tbe
of
Pentland
a
by
examples
case,
Peruvian
remains
might be engraved for a descriptionof Italy, and Dodwell's illustrations of those of Italywould
serve
equally to illustrate the
of
South
America.'
buildings
tbe
Prom.
(181) SeeÊsch.
Stob. Eel. Pbys. i. 8,
ap.
resolved
any
tbe
verse
of
or
tbat
the
book
(182)
See
on
v.
451"515;
Eurip. Suppl.201"
(a passage consistingof pure
13 read
kov
Horat.
Owen's
the Earth,
Sat, i. 3, 99
Manil.
;
Palaeontology,
p. 401
p. 49.
i. 66"94
; Moschion,
iambi, witbout
215
yij,and
Tpo^f/v(pepovaa
requiresSvo-aeftovsfor Svcro-efies)
; Lucret.
Life
In
feet.
sense
38
v.
in
923,
Juvenal,
to
xv.
(Edinburgh, 1860)
tbe
the
last
end
151.
Phillips,
31.]
SECT.
extinct
OF
in
Pseonia, the
isles, the
lion
Western
rmist
have
The
alces
and
living in
become
extinct
become
The
great fossil deer, commonly
also
been
urns,
alive
of
in
extinct
at
no
the
British
Greece
called
distant
and
the
Irish
period. (183)
describes
Caesar
have
Germany,
in
Northern
very
which
moreover,
forests
the
has
wolf
has
Asia.
elk,
445
ASSYRIANS.
THE
still
as
since
disappeared
his
time.(184)
The
records,
have
earth,
the
See
Owen,
(185)
See
Lis
meminerit
utimur
victum
talla
ut
viliora
videamur
de
coepisse ;
et
extet
historia
creditur
fabulis
numerabilem
?
runt,
Somn.
Nam
ut
alire
ecce
vero
Scip.
examined
shown
Gall.
Earth,
in
be
to
the
tute
desti-
vi. 27, 28.
209
p.
cultum
fateatur,
the
con-
emendarudes
cumque
ferarum
of
fuisse
semper
esse
tr.
recency
rerum
multum
Eng.
sq.
comparative
mundum
multarum
asperitate
dis-
multa
5"8.
memoria
ut
pbilosophi
fuerat
cultus
mundus,
non
quo
solo
cultum
nesciunt
memorise
retro
Grseca
Si
est.
quo
fulcitur
aliquas gentes
olese lloma
jam
nobis
duo
volunt
ad
qua?
quandoque
ne
relatum
iuventa
totum
ne
secundum
Semiramis
libros
perme-
Ac,
ultra
abhinc
cum
quo
in
natura
mundum
sestimet
gestarum
a
inde
et
fcedaverit?
postrema
quis non
ejus setatem,
fuit
vel
credamus,
fuisse
experientia
vitem
"
the
hinc
rerum
usus,
rerum
gentes
of
non
ssecula
seculorum
literarum
ii. 10,
the
recentem
secula
retro
initium,
Galli
been
of
fides
Ninum,
supra
nihil
prseclarum
seriem
non
have
generally
now
hunc
eis quo
nunc
antiquitas, tradatque nee
altos
baccis
de
et
sero
glande
prius
sperasse
nationis
humanse
et
ita exordium
ipsius
rerum
excellenti
multarum
denique
venit,
longam
ante
been
the
to
fabuletur
mutuari,
procreata,
initio, immo
silvestri
primum
degenerans ferro
have
facile
Quis
'
inventionem
incuria
cumque
de
favour
grounds
aurea
millia
norum
in
fuisse, sed
nee
Theory
historiarum
vel
alimoniam,
opinemur,
assigned
are
(184) Bell.
the
argues
et
similea
them
372.
on
essay
ipsa
ipsam
et
vel
tiouemque
homines
primum
sulcis
ib. p.
historical
cum
and
mical
astrono-
(186)
Macrobius
upon
eentiat,
is
antiquity
treatise, and
present
(183)
(186)
of
uncertain
upon
Cuvier,
rejected by
foundation.
of
high
(185) Many
of
course
which
by
been
abandoned.
world
founded
conjectural arguments,
an-
quidem
quosdam
enim
cur
ab
per
utimur
nunc
seternitas
recenti
ajtate
adolescente
placuerunt
in-
ventus
in?
cur
per-
didice?' In
446
VIII.
Chapter
NAVIGATION
"
have
TT7E
"
OF
"
and
The
seafaringpeople
one
science, and
similar
the
as
far
the
Asia
Minor
Greek
(2) Strab.
of
H.
that
says
Their
Ipsa gens
navaliumque
they
penetrated
the
African
Ocean,
the
to
time
of
coasts
skill was,
nautical
coast
at
in later
Dionys. Perieg.907"9,
docta
bellicarum
in
to
the
Tyros,'Tibull. i. 7, 20.
attributes
Phoenicians.
in magna
glorialitterarum
artiuin.'
In vii. 57, he
of
in
stars
'
commerce.
engage
in navigando
navigation
to the
observation
the
first to
observationem
of
astronomy
Phcenicum
ac
introduced
the
were
invention
the
credere
ships had
along
and
12, ascribes
ventis
(4)
'
siderum
.
inventors
the
navigators
still confined
Phoenicians
that
Pceni
.
For
(")
the earliest
Western
great
24, xvii. 1, " 3.
"
12, says
v.
the
and
the
navigation, commerce,
et siderum
inventionis
other.
the
p. 262.
xvi. 2,
the invention
Pliny, N.
Greece.
been
sailed
navigation was
and
(i) Above,
manufacturing
been
have
commercial
had
opening of
the
when
their
have
to
Sea, and
Adriatic
as
to the
supposed, to invent
was
reported to
appear
Mediterranean
to
traced
navigation the
nocturnal
astro-
(3)
Phoenicians
of the
originsof
of this
wants
it
the
sometimes
were
them,
they were
money.
The
led
their
reason,
of coined
arithmetic
commercial
and
that
alreadyremarked
nomy
Phoenicians.^)
PHOENICIANS.
THE
Phcenices.'
Phoenicians.
'
gation,
navi-
Mercaturas
Mela, i.
Prima
Compare Movers,
ratem
Phon.
Alt.
iii.1, p. 14, 149.
(3) Alcidamas,
the invention
Ulyss. " 26, ed. Bekker.

of ships,together with
It
Prometheus.
and
maritime
Age,
Arat.
i. 3
Ovid,
(4) The
290.
The
Phoenicians
commerce
be remarked
may
one
was
Tibull. i. 3,
;
Met.
i. 94"6.
110
37"40;
skill of the Sidonian

metallic
are
work
mentioned,
of
of
of
the
their
the
in
"
thropic
philan-
The
decorative
alluded
"
to
484.
Carm.
mentioned, II. vi.
is
the
415
butes
467, attrithe
of navigation
of the Golden
and
4.
to
iv. 32, 38 ; Horat.
embroidery
Sidonians
ib. xxiii. 743
absence
characteristics
Virg. Eel.
women
the
inventions,
that
the
seafaringhabits,are
Od.
xv.
Odyssey ; see particularly
Dindorf.
Pyth. ii.125 ; Soph, fragm. 756,
Phoenicians, and
iEschylus, Prom.
other
of
the
skill of
the
navigation
in
several
Compare
passages
Pindar,
1.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
times, considered
OF
of their astronomical
evidence
as
The
navigator,steering his bark
sea,
guided
his
by
course
travellers,passing through
drivers
The
the
Greeks
Phoenicians
have
taught
;
and
the
to
the
stars
Od.
supposed
to in
to
in navigation
former
42
(pvKTmropovv
of Eudoxus
been
intended
for
ol KaprjXepiropoi,
ftXeTrovres
Strab. xvii. 1, " 45.
Kopl"ovresKal vOioop,
ra
irpos
in the
aarpa
Arabian
that the Sidonians
44, says
"
preferableto
it is
the
were
Nautical
on
the works
sidered
con-
272.
v.
wSevov
v.
sailors
treatise
have
to
was
795.
ovv
pev
that
and
stated
are
nXeovTes,
ii. 54, says that travellers
by the Bears.
that
Great, and
astronomy
(n)
stars.
attributed to Thales
on
(8) Aratus,
and
head, referred
; (10)Virgil supposes
names
was
(7) Trporepov
Kai, nadaTTepol
course
the
Little Bear
navigation and
between
(5) II. xviii. 485 ;

(6) Soph. (Ed. T.
Diod.
indication.
is
Thales
camel-
confused,and probably inaccurate. (9)
give
Aratus
;(5) even
same
by
of the
use
this
on
the
steered
Bear.(8)
the
statements
intimate
Astronomy
to have
Little
the
countrymen
connexion
as
first to
his
but the
chapter,are
The
by
trackless
country, (6)and
desert,(7)used
reported
are
the
constellation
unknown
an
knowledge.
by night along
northern
the
journeyingacross
447
PHOENICIANS.
THE
the
Great
Bear,
as
deserts
directed
by the
being nearer
their
Little Bear,
the North
steer
Pole.
Altera
Esse
regisaltera Graias,
minorque ferte,quarum
Magna
Sidonias,utraque sicca,rates.
Arctos, quarum
Sidoniis,Helicen Graia
helice
Trist. iv. 3, 1.
Cynosura petatur
duas
Majoremque
Septem illam
Ovid.
"
carina
major
notet.
decircinat
stellar certantes
lumine
"
Fast. iii.107.
arcum,
signant,
Qua duce per fluctus Graiae dant vela carina?.

brevis torquetur in orbe,
Angusto cynosura
luce
minor ; sed judice vincit
tarn
Quam spatio,
Majorem
Compare Hygin.
Poet.
Astr.
ii. 2, who
states
i. 304
that the Little Bear
8.
"
bore
the
of ôivlkt].
name
(9) Above,
(10) Pliny
p. 83,
informs
n.
59.
us
the
(11)
Navita
inhabitants
that the
stars, but that, in order

vi. 24.
followed their course,
by
Manil.
Tyrio.
to
stellis numeros
sail to
of
Taprobane
India, they let
did not
out
steer
birds, and
et nomina
fecit,
Pleiadas, Hyadas, claramque Lycaonis Arcton.
turn
Georg.
i. 137"8.
448
NAVIGATION
the
of mariners.
use
what
foundation
modern
the
at
of Africa
610
as
historical
an
for
fact.
and
tin,
amber, (13)pass
writers
have
Phoenician
Mr.
The
even
southern
the
had
2000
discovered
"
The
writers
as
"
had
in
peculiar position
and
for
convenient
and
washed
by
it
with
for
founded
was
(12) Above,
1821
the
carried
the
on
by
Gades
mouth
fish
"
Alterthum,
das
trade
in
Arat.
modern
of
Tyre. (15)
of
defence,
the
ranean,
Mediter-
metalliferous
marked
it out
Velleius
;
region,
as
an
states
(16)while
the
vol. i. p. 285.
vol.
ii. p.
ships penetrated
amber.
Roman
the
of
station.
ap. Buhl.
than
and
"
these
more
Greek
for
modern
some
Tyrians before Utica
und
and
Baltic
peninsula,easy
in
wall
to Corn-
the
Phoenicians
the
at
Phoenician
opinion.
same
of the
or
fertile and
Leontius,
p. 83;
"
advances
by
commercial
by
(13) Link, Die Urwelt

2) thinks that the
Prussia, and
the
abounding
sea
advantageous spot
that
down
trade, lying
communicating
(u)
island,or
an
"
generallyreceived
of
America.
foundation
Rennell,
supposing that
of
representing Gadeira,
ancient
an
navigation
circum-
reign of Neco,
anticipated Columbus
handed
accounts
agree
Cadiz,
Its
and
is
coast
length
enterprisingsailors
years,
and
equally certain
gone
The
of the Phoenicians
voyages
almost
as
the
among
voyages
Humboldt,
von
Hawlinson,
the
to
distant
the
ship,in
Alex,
by
and
acceptance
to
tain
ascer-
statements
earlyperiod of history.
a
and
Grote,
the
high authority,as
an
by
for
favourable
of interest,
matter
present inquiry,to
be
may
is credited
B.C.,
Mr.
Heeren,
the
obtained
of
writers
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
becomes, therefore,a
there
have
Phoenicians
about
It
(12)
which
conjectures,
of
THE
bearing indirectlyupon
as
some
OF
to
Ideen,
Heeren,
305
the
(Berlin,
coast
of
ii. 1, p. 178,
i. 2, p. 85.
Compare
iii. p. 737 ; art. Navigatio,vol. v.

vol. i. p. 281, Eng. tr., connects
the
with that of America, and
therefore must
(14) See Pauly, art. Geographia, vol.

p.
Hist,
Niebuhr,
445.
of
primitiveastronomy
(15) See Diod.
According
fort.
or
been
Notes
Rome,
Europe
the latter country to have
suppose
160.
of
v.
to
and
(16)
Queries.
i. 2.
discovered.
20; Strab. iii. 5, 5 ; Appian, Hisp. 2 ; Scymnus, v.

word
walled
sure
encloMovers, the Punic
a
gadir meant
considerable
previouslyused
been
by
the
portion
author
of the
for
materials
articles
for this
which
have
chapter had
appeared in
450
NAVIGATION
factories
colonies
or
the
may
have
established
have
been
obscure
their
Ocean,
to
and
the
white
their
Greeks.
The
mixture
originallya
of the
tin.
applied to
signifiedby
of
origin.
It
in
to have
supposed
shores
of the
merchandize
to the
to have
Atlantic
Europe,
nations
been
at
and
arms
does
colour, the
the
name
that,
the
count
ac-
on
afterwards
that
Iliad is tin ; and
and
KaoaiTifjog
was
probable
most
in
that
lead ; and
epithets
occur
Heyne(25)think
and
chariots
not
to
several
It receives the
gold.
silver
known
occurs
KaacriTzpoQ
of
is, however,
KacraiTzpog
the
word
of the
resemblance
must
perished without
Northern
metal
and
Beckmann(24)
Iberia, they
have
appear
The
shining/
'
of
Carthage,
or
tin from
ornament
an
Tyre
Mediterranean.
the
substances
Iliad,as
and
Odyssey.
was
sold
placed in juxtapositionwith
'
and
their
and
these
Both
in the
it is
coast
of
navigators are
amber
procured
Homeric
times
vestigesof
extremity of
western
unimportant,
afterwards
eastern
"
and
[chap. VII*.
PHOENICIANS.
enterprisingships along
have
to have
the
the
the Phoenician
Gades
steered
THE
Phoenicians,either
on
historical
leaving any
From
OF
the
it is
metal
stood
under-
so
by Pliny.(26)
question arises,whence
The
the
Homeric
that
tin
Atlantic
in
on
adds,
in the
states
not
and
Sea,
Lusitania
found
He
fabled
was
but
and
the
to be
that
it
lead
found
found
on
Gallaecia,though
mined
produced
its
and
and
sand,
weight.
it abounds
(2~)Diodorus
parts of Iberia
was
in the
dark- coloured
recognised by
of Cantabria.
in many
the surface,but
in
be
to
of
Pliny is,
islands
some
Greeks
of
statement
being
ore
the
by
in his time
earth, and
neighbouring country
that tin occurred
The
known
was
of the
is not
tin used
imported from
Gallaecia; the
surface
that
obtained.
was
age
the
likewise
that
it was
like silver
melted
gold.(2*)
(24)
Hist,
of Invent,
(25) Iliad,vol.
vol. iv. p. 20.
vi. p. 120.
(27) N. H. xxxiv. 47. Concerning

(Lond. 1855), p. 209"225.
(28) v.
38.
(26)
the tin trade, see
N.
H.
xxxiv. 47.
Kenrick's
Phoenicia
3.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
Other
also
reports
of
speaks
tin
OF
THE
tin
connect
with
in the
being worked
451
PHOENICIANS.
Iberia.
Posidonius
of
barbarians
country
beyond Lusitania. (29)DionysiusPeriegetessays

islands,where
Several
as
tin
writers
is
Avienus, there
of
Cassius
is
Trojan,
in
have
may
Britain
are,
from
however,
antiquityfrom
of
nations
that
and
had
tin
Britain
Phoenicians
the
heard
to
was
to the
of
brought
was
anything as
time
the
Brutus
stated
the
have
to
thus
Romans
the
of Southern
to the
sea
Greeks
passed
ten
as
of the
chiefly
was
crossed
it
into
the
Britain,
this metal.
situate in
number,
of
country
by concealingtheir
of
steered
his
Phoenician
(29) Fragm.
(31) Eustath.
On
course.
discoveringthe
ship into
(Cadiz),and
Gadeira
port where
vessel ;
shallow
but
Artabri
the
retained
the
Pcrieg.337
tin
poly
mono-
shipped,
was
captain intentionally
(30) v.
Scymnus, v. 102
the
Roman
561"4.
;
Stcph. Byz.
(33) iii- 115-
259.
carried
the
TapTjjacros.
(J-1)v.
(Cape
the Romans,
occasion
water, and both it and
48.
ad Dion.
one
not
was
authentic
any
produced
in
Tin
unable
was
; (33)and
Europe obtained
Islands
north
from
the tin trade
followed
this
the country from
Greece, but
their existence
Csesar,when
the Tin
describes
desirous
to
western
Finisterre). In earlytimes (he says) the Phoenicians

on
name
or
Cassiterides,
respectingthe country which
information
the open
derived the
etymologicalmythus,
peninsula to Gades,
by
which
ascertain
Strabo
these Mount
possiblethat suppliesof
in
brought
Herodotus
Islands,from
the
it is
of
the western
among
derived
Tin-ores
be doubted
it cannot
till the
childish
which
Maritlma
placeson
;
(co)
Bsetis is meant,
the Or
the Greeks
and
Iberians.
consumption.
procured.
that
been
the tin sold
which
rude
Galicia,and
Iberian
the
Greek
But
which
of Ascanius.
son
be still found
parts of
is
certain
by
the
In
of Tartessus
Bay
superior to that
the
into
the
(32)This
much
(31)
to Tartessus.
enumerated, from
not
metal
river,by which
descriptionof
Spain, near
KCMTGiTzpog.
to
tin
carryingdown
coast
of
speak
that the western
inhabited
produced,were
was
the
in
452
NAVIGATION
lost ; he
ship were
Romans,
the
however,
after
Publius
Since
tin
peaceable,the
passage
The
Publius
Crassus
youngest
from
Gaul
58
to be
appear
is it easy
nor
not
were
of
hands
Second
Punic
secrets
of the
the
War
the
shall
we
Caesar's life,the
Gaul.
The
which
with
their
they
sides of
(34) iii.5, "

p.
in
(3^) See
lie.
British
the
the
destruction
the
been
since
able
stated
are
sailed
even
tin
end
to
Britain
reconciled
unequal length.
the
the
extort
with
as
of
fact
during
through
on
originatedin
in
the
and
carried
was
Strabo
far
as
of
opening the navigation
exclusion
by
as
ginians
Cartha-
sixtyyears
the
Carthaginians, and
the
Romans
resortingto stratagem.
fairlybe
maintained
describes
Diodorus
with
trade
ginians
Cartha-
intelligible,
time
had
been
the
presently advert) that, before
They
trade.
before
ever
had
in
likelyto attempt
not
Gades
story in question doubtless
strange ship which
but
lieutenant
for the
that
it is
the
very
occurrence;
of P. Crassus
jealousy of
commercial
is not
story
and
cannot
were
be
Phoenicians
after
Romans
account
that
must
Caesar's
was
Hercules
factories
the
secret.
(u)
passage
they were
of
Romans
the
inhabitants
Britain.
the
B.C., whereas
Islands
Tin
(towhich
for the
the
The
cargo.
ascertained
the
to in this
date
or
that
to
Carthaginians without
Moreover,
with
Gaul
This
ships
no
his
wreck,
frequentlymade, though
alluded
Pillars
in 146
had
the
been
meant.
a
the
beyond
Carthage
in
surface,and
seafaringpeople, and
voyages
of
fix
to
of
the islands,and
b.c.(35) By
55
to
value
triumvir, who
of the
son
of the
fragment
attempts discovered
from
the
longer than
the
many
has
voyage
[chap.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
escapedon
State
the
near
THE
visited
Crassus
found
was
himself
from
received
and
OF
the
known
the
rigour
competitors with
to have
Sardinia
or
sunk
Gades.
any
(36)
being, like Sicily,

triangular,
The
promontory
nearest
the
11.
Csesar, B.
G.
ii. 64
Drumann,
Geschichte
Horns, vol. iv.
1, 19 ; Redslob, Thule (Leipzig,1855), p. 22, discredits the

navigator. He thinks that one ship could not follow
story of the Gaditan
He also thinks that
another, as a traveller could track another
by land.
to Britain by the Straits of Gibraltar.
went
the Romans
never
(36) xvii.
3.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
mainland
called
was
Orca
of the
confusion
(a
who
they
they
called Ictis.
the
it from
buy
tin
the
travels
on
Rhone.
(37)
Ictis
mentioned
by
sailed
of
the form
of Bolerium.
in the
on
he
of
which
six
the
of the
of the
natives
and
of
the
Vectis,
name
Wight.
The
Ptolemy
under
of
in
reappears
it
days'sail
Timseus
designated the Isle
that
states
horseback
by
he
tin
traders
Islands
speaks of the Tin
Diodorus
beyond Iberia
Britain, whence
Mictis
then
traders
the
mouths
which
to
Britain,
they
over
the
of
(39)
passage
ocean
Gaul,
It
shape
of
Here
and
of Britain
promontory
front
in
of Mictis, within
(38) The
writers
the
shore.
probably variations
are
another
carried
coracles.
the Roman
south-western
being
in
into
thirtydays, to
island
an
account
on
in their habits.
tides,and
it to
carry
produced tin,
Diodorus
which
In
and
natives,
the
was
inhabitants
low
dry at
from
The
sea
melt
island
an
is left
the
hospitable,and,
they
it to
carry
in carts
Britain, which
Britain
Orcades)
were
horseback, in about
Timreus
of
the
tremity
opposite ex-
towards
strangers, civilized
island
This
at the
turned
; that
produce tin, which
astragali,and
transport
with
that
(Kent) ;
with
453
PHOENICIANS.
THE
of Belerium
promontory
of their intercourse
is
Cantium
called Belerium
was
named
OF
distinguishesthem
into
imported
was
Massilia,and
to
to
as
from
and
Gaul,
the Roman
colony of Narbo.(40)
Posidonius,
tin
was
which
the
brought
he
contemporary
from
the
implies the
Aristotelic Collection
composed
about
easilymelted
(37) v. 21,
in
300
than
Cicero, likewise
islands
Britannic
overland
to
author
the Celtic tin
B.C., describes
must
mean
the
of
treatise
Reports, which
of Marvellous
that
states
Massilia,(41)by
The
route.
lead.(42) This
as
tin
being
brought
was
more
over
22.
(38) Ap.
Plin. vi. 16
Pliny,Mr.
Kenrick
conjecture.
(39) Geogr.
(42)
of
ii. 3,
6 Kaaa-iTfpos
(fra^m. 32,
reads
"
3.
Mictira'
ed. C. miller). For 'insulam
Ictim,' 'which is not an improbable
'insulam
(40)
6 KeXrt/cdy,Mirab.
v.
(41) Fra^m.
38.
Ausc.
50.
Bochart
48.
interpretsthis
454
NAVIGATION
Gaul,
and
speak
of Butch
OF
into
imported
[chap, vin.
PHCENICTANS.
THE
from
Greece
Gallic
port ;
toys,which, though exported from
manufactured
in
Southern
which, though shipped
and
Germany;
Leghorn,
at
Holland,
of Leghorn
are
made
group
we
as
in the
are
bonnets,
of
interior
Tuscany.
Pliny describes
the Cassiterides
which
lying oppositeCeltiberia,to
from
their
called
production of
the
of the
promontory
Strabo
of the
Islands
of the
Tin
tin.
Gods,
Islands
Tin
of
are
Strabo,
Britain.
90
Scymnus,
B.C.,
Adriatic
from
learn
of
left
Himilco
coasts
voyage
his
tin
two
of
sailed
sent
the
in
the
Promontory,
islands
Cassiterides
the
to
west
wrriters,
together
distinct
from
composed
about
as
the
of
part
upper
partlyfor the
was
Leone
is
Himilco,
as
Avienus,
in
the
to
place
his
the
Britannic
(43) N. H.
(45) Geogr.
N.
(48) See
H.
have
sailed
about
in
But
the
islands
as
ii. 6,
"
76.
ii. 67, and
see
v.
Greeks
was
as
his
far
as
conjecture,
discoveries of
referred
Maritima.
little
partlyfor
the coast
considered
had
external
is extant
along
the Ora
forming part
iv. 36.
the
examine
record,are
written
adds,
He
b.c.(48)The
470
this treatise
when
extremity of
voyage.
Hanno
the best
geographical poem,
time
to
prosperous
of colonies,and
foundation
supposed
preserved
at the
time
same
and, according to
of his
the
the
to
Periplus of
epithet as referringto Britain.

of Britain
Gades
account
the
at
during
Hanno,
from
Europe. (47) The
expedition took
(47)
tin
ten
islands
that
written
was
discovery; he
Sierra
Sacred
geographical poem,
Pliny
Carthage,
Arabia, and
that
The
the
his
islands,
Sea, oppositethe territoryof the Istrians.(46)
We
period
places
even
the
by Ptolemy. (45) These
conceive
in
six other
Dionysius Periegetesspeaks
near
point of Europe. (44)

with
that
name
Happy Islands, lay off
the
Islands.
also recorded
this
gave
the positionwhich
(orAitabri);(43)
extreme
Spain
islands,
of several
Greeks
adds,
or
situated
as
the
He
Arrotribre
the
assignsto
as
or
written, and
to
He
by
de-
knowledge
no
they
never
sidered
con-
of Celtica.
(44)
v.
161"4.
(46)
v.
392.
1.
C. Miiller,Geogr. Gr. Min.
vol. i. ; Prol. p. xxii.
below, "
8.
3.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
scribes certain
of
coast
and
the islands
to
the
which
lead,and
of the
say, that
of
wind
impel the ship ;
to
and
unknown
in
that, while
marine
of
its
course
fixed,it follows
that
at
Gades,
of
of
to the
four months
the
by
Tin
and
Islands
that
recounted
attractive
to the
the
of
the
the
from
by
route
it from
the
Some
north
to the
that
two
the
voyages
at the
"
from
voyage
remote
at
least
waters
was
of
seaweed,
the
ancient
very
preserved by the Greek
and
seas
that
would
"
not
the tin
supplied in early
of the Mediterranean
east
Gaul,
across
out
Carthaginian colonies.
accounts
in the
blishment
esta-
be
unexplored
to the nations
Britain.
correctly
Phoenician
fables which
"
times
as
weed
expeditionof
abundance
the
deep
writers lâd to the inference
brought
no
was
navigation far along
in these
air,by
Latin
the overland
is
{i.e.to Cornwall) occupied
traders of the
whole,
they sent
other
the
navigation
of
monsters
mariners
On
the
surrounded
the
to
their
that
and
south,
impeded by the motionless

and
there
Himilco
was
report of Himilco,
The
the
to
there
carried
not
one
public expense.
Gades
had
Atlantic
"
the
described
he
was
periodsubsequent
the
discovery
it
and
of Hanno
Xerxes, the Carthaginians,though
coasts
navigated the
impeded by
was
helpless state,
If the date of the

voyages
the
and
country
by saying that
waters
this
and
months;
that
proceeds
(49)
monsters.
at
the mother
from
personal experiencethat
stated from
dangers
these
He
the Albiones.
and
duced
pro-
days'sail
only two
were
least four
at
the
traded, which
Pillars of Hercules, and
the
Himilco
occupied
voyage
which
Carthaginians,both
the
Sea.
Tartessians
the
455
PHOENICIANS.
CEstrymnian Islands,off
the
Hibernians
colonies,passed
Western
THE
islands,called
Spain, with
tin
OF
and
mouth
of the
Iberian
tin may
that
the
Rhone,
Phoenician
have
ships
sailingas
without
perhaps
by
came
been
far
obtained
Gades.
A
indeed
of the
passage
seem
to
point to
prophet Ezekiel
a
different
(49) v.
(about 590
conclusion.
80"111.
B.C.)might
It mentions
tin
456
NAVIGATION
the
among
OF
articles
THE
merchandize
of
[chap. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
brought
from
Tyre
to
Tarshish.
1
Tarshish
all kind
in
of riches ; with
fairs/
thy
The
Spain
the
to
the
is
free
from
brought by
are
and
procured
the
their
and
iron,
the
was
obtained.
third
his
of
names
island
on
(50)
of
trade
this metal
much
in the
southern
is here
Old
the
the
the
Winer,
latter
in
its
India
in
contains
and
silver,not
beginning
this
Indian
of
and
which
its
in Tharschisch
Dr.
of
Cassitira
cannot
now
the
at
century
more
Diet, of Anc.
of
others
among
island
tin
lived
of
Smith's
of
author,
it enumerated
suppositionseems
little
Dionysius,that
fourth
of the
island
of
by Stephanus
poem
the
from
many
geographical poet
from
Europe
have
veins
India,from
quity,
anti-
not
India
is stated
was
ranean.
Mediter-
the east, and
near
tin
Tyrians might
the Bassarica
ocean
the
exploitsof Bacchus, and,
the
ment
Testa-
supposition that
from
gold
Bassarica
the
shish
Tar-
Tarshish,
in tin with
etymologicalgrounds,
mere
See
the
parts of
that
says,
into
considered
though
if
the
by
western
places.
(53) Whether
he
in
even
expedition to India, where
being imported
whether
and
tin.(51)It
or
It celebrated
recounted
tin
The
of
the
apparentlyDionysius Periegetes,who
of the
era.
Straits
of Tarshish
authorityof
(52)
Dionysius,was
our
also
island
an
Gibraltar
the
namely,
is,that
equivalentto Tartessus, its meaning
Diodorus
"
critics
the
conjecturedthat
suppliesof
Byzantium, on
end
been
Tims
Cassitira
of
lead, they traded
that
satisfied
traces
some
metals
copper
the
be
from
sea
it has
west.
various
was
doubt
be
would
passage
There
multitude
Tartessus, and
meaning
geographical
sense,
in this
was
not
of
west
But
Biblical
among
the Greek
(50)
signified.
strict
of the
reason
(xxvii.12.)
equivalentto
of
by
silver,iron,tin,and
prevalent opinion
is
coast
thy merchant
was
of
knew
Banca,
as
be
or
tin-
mined
deter-
probable.
Geogr.
Tartessus.
(51) ii.36.
(52) In v. KaaaiTtpa.
See
ad
Dionys. Perieg.p. 507, 515.
(53)
Bernhardy,
in
458
NAVIGATION
The
of the
use
is described
determine
on
the
to the
in the
two
the
in the
inanimate
the
magnet
this
and
the
into
for
the
knobs
studs
be
is
were
endued
with
the
notions
of
the
placeswhere
ancient
from
the
and
as
(66) According
to
There
The
Susa
drink
but
none
And
Rolls
the
where
o'er
river
Elysian
of
her
(6i)
xv.
das
of
sense
amber
imported
the
from
southern
tained.
exclusivelyobwas
electro
campum
Milton:
by
in
his
time
petit amnis,'
"
stream,
kings.'
Reg.
iii.288.
of heaven
midst
.stream.'
amber
Par.
(66) Ueber
held
in the
the amber
amber
bliss through
flowers
ments
orna-
have
nature
almost
now
Par.
'
is elect rot).
word
to the
by Choaspes, amber
of
the
used
the
brought
'
clearer than crystal.' ' Purior
say
The
Georg. iii. 522.
metaphor is imitated
'
meant
are
and
conflicting
singularly
Herodotus,
"would
best
souls, arguing from
certain,that
it is
in
compilation in Pliny.(65) It
full
Italy was
Baltic, where
necklace
reported to
word
as
occurred, were
be considered
Greece
of the
it
secondary.(64)
ancients,both
learn
we
and
the
it denotes
Thales
derivative
of
decisive,agrees
(62)
amber, (63)where
would
of
I'Xkw,in
use
of amber
Aristophanes, where
couch.
from
The
ornaments
or
not
signifiesamber
word
amber.
not
it
in his dissertation
it
the
hypothesis,the acceptation of
however,
shores
derives
propertiesof
substances
as
indistinct,
may,
and
pale gold
The
to
he
where
does
purposes,
probable that
Odyssey,(61)
though
of
passage
that
Upon
it
and
suppositionthat
fastened
of
made
attractive
of the
Hesiod,
however,
Buttmann,
pluralnumber
passages
with
meaning.
earlyepic poetry ;
allusion
as
its
and
different ornamental
appliedto
as
[chap.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
electron in Homer
word
subject,
(60)has
in the
word
OF
Elektron, Mythologus, vol.
Lost, iii.358.
ii. p. 337.
(62) Eq.
460, xviii. 295.
532.
Aristotle and
The authorities cited are
Hip(63) Diog. Laert. i. 24.
the
i.
An.
the
De
2.
Aristotle
refers
to
majjnet,
By
Ilippias,
only
pias.
the
attractive
mentions
be
Tim.
80,
to
meant.
60,
Plato,
"
seems
sophist
p.
propertiesof rfketcrpov.
(64) Compare Boeckh, Metrol. Untersuchungen, p. 129.
(65) H.
N. xxxvii.
11.
(66) Tavernier, Voyages des Indes, ii.23,
states
that in his time
amber
1.]
SECT.
reported to
this
from
come
which
he cannot
with
sea
countries
that
P}rtheas,the
tones,
amber
that
of
thrown
was
natives
used
the
it
as
The
island
island
the
In
off the
into
which
northern
Timseus
called
is not
different,and
He
that
is
and
sometimes
as
much
peculiarto
England.
the coast
The
(69) iv. 13.
2.
their
according
up
by
says,
in
another
of
was
Scythia,
the
waves
that
others
in
large
called
report of Diodorus
from
in the
ocean
similar
oppo-
Prussia
of Ducal
in the Baltic.
that the collection of it is farmed
an
annual
rent
he
testimony of
coast
of
22.000
on
(67) iii.115.
(68) xxxvii.
; and
Tiniseus,there
derived
island
; that
waves
was,
Scythia,which
an
tance
dis-
18,000
or
He
out
20,000,
dollars.
Sir John
Hill, however,
Stones, ed. 2, p. 132). affirms that amber
found in
of the Baltic,and that it is sometimes
as
(Translation of Theophrastus
is not
likewise
Basileia is
it is cast
to
cast
apparently
Gut-
exception, that
northern
Basilia.
the coast
exclusively
upon
the
and
sea.
by
up
Elector of Brandenburgh for
that
the
this
was
of
found
says
by
states
amber
coast
by
source.
the
chapter he
same
Baltia, was
very
from
the
sold it to
Pytheas
that, according
day's sail
one
Raunonia,
spring.
was
of
by
us
situated
Abalus, but Basilia.(68)The
states
to
reaching
by
was
likewise
with
by Timaeus;
recited
spring by the
account
of
account
this coast, at the
Abalus
fuel, and
The
inhabited
in
from
come
Metonomon,
beyond
is
Europe
they
B.C.),as
of
poet
believes,however,
(67)
called
ocean
being
some
is, however, differently

reported by Pliny
he there
place;(69)
called
350
island
Teutoni.
called the island, not
an
earth.
this island
upon
Pliny, followed
Timasus
the
; that
Germany
day's sail,the
neighbours
to
tin,
(750 miles) in length,was
the
that
that
of the
shore
exists,or
and
jects
re-
as
by
He
amber
to
Eridanus
opposite side.
rians,
barba-
Herodotus
invented
as
the
by
Sea.
name
river
extremity of
nation
of
the
navigator (about
Pliny,is,that
stadia
such
the
on
the
at
Northern
origin, and
ascertain
by
the
considers
Greek
respect both
6000
into
story ; he
459
PHOENICIANS.
THE
river, called Eridanus
flowed
manifestlyof
bounded
OF
NAVIGATION
Compare Zeuss, Deutschen,
p. 269.
4G0
NAVIGATION
site the
up
the
by
and
that
island,and
this
on
sea
it is here
collected
dwell
the
informs
the
on
shoal
right or
about
cast
it value
luxury gave
in
sea
receive for it.

distils from
influence
winds
of the
the
to
Northern
soldiers
{glass)
; it
had
island
and
of
the
Burcana,
reduced
Sala,
These
and
was
accounts
Europe
adds
character.
of Northern
where
Roman
to
further
it is found
knight, who
was
(70) By G-alatia,Diodorus
Europe.
23.
(71)
v.
(74)
Strab.
is 12
B.C.
vii. 1, 3.
See
the
and
the
made
thither
sent
means
(72) c. 45.
Compare
named
by
the
Austhe
near
of the
northern
brought
Rhine
head
of
it known
factory
satis-
the shores
of this province
the
in
Adriatic,
Italy. The
latelyseen
the
and
by
curator
western
iv. 13, xxxvii. 3.
34.
Empire,
of
antiquity.
from
by Julianus,
Germ.
coast
in
inhabitants
(73)
Roinan
amber
called
was
Celtica,that is, central
Tac.
by
the
preciseand
(he says) been
had
diate
imme-
in
found
more
the
Veneti, at
Merivale's
he says,
south,
the
islands
mouths
was
Pannonia;
the
which
gum,
by Drusus.(74)
of
was,
to
and
the
amber
statement
they
is carried
and
been
pointing to
where
Amber
on
conveyed it
coast
taken
Germany
passed it
likewise
place
onwards,
(73) Pliny places it
between
in
the
of
by Drusus,
natives.
it
Roman
price which
be
sea,
stances
sub-
the
producing glessum,or
its
was
agree
the
as
Pliny,however,
who
which
rious
incu-
it,until
send
in
call
they
west, under
have
to
of
it to
One
by Pliny
the
find
Sea,
among
at the
the
coast.
time
it and
of the
Glessaria, from
travia,or Actania, by
iEstui, who
the
which
use
wonder
falls into
sun,
opposite
been
no
believes
islands
is stated
Ocean
Roman
himself
in the
long
collect
state, and
Tacitus
trees
lay for
the
to
(he continues),they were
they made
else ;
(71)
Italy.
and
Suevic
shore, amber,
they now
unmanufactured
an
the
the
by
up
it
is cast
natives
Greece
of the
shore
barbarians
its nature, and
the
by
exported to
the
on
other
glesnm. Like
amber
nowhere
occurs
that
Germania,(72)
eastern
and
water
it
carried
it is
in his
us,
that
and
oppositecontinent, whence
Tacitus
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
that
Scythia,beyond Galatia;(70)
of
coast
OF
The
date
of this expedition
vol. iv. p. 228.
4.]
SECT.
of the
OF
NAVIGATION
for the
shows
gladiatorial]
it in
it
and
to the
Carnuntum
he
back
brought
apparatus
He
at the knots
amber
for
with
brought
Carnuntum
without
with
of
the
modern
Pannonia
from
Carnuntum
that in the
than
the
Upper
Middle
Vistula
and
miles.
400
there
Ages
to Southern
Danube.
(77) A
the
of
slaves, would
the
(76)
was
Roman
knight, with
have
effected
have
Rome
Dictionary to
Julianus
Claudius
Vitellius,in
accompanied the
(75) xxxvii.
Presburg ;
it would
of
the
coast
of
the
has
pointed
route
journey
in size
of the
without
Plinyreports
by
of
mass
Commercial
to be
It appears
care
descended
now
from
served
pre-
Tacitus
gladiatorsunder
in the
strugglewhich
Emperor.
out
the
improbabilitythat
the
3.
Prussia
Germ.
that
through Pannonia
Ant.
in
to
p. 692.
the
Koman
traditionaryaccount
times
amber
was
Hiillmann, Stadtewesen
ItaljT,
lias been
carried
der Griechen,
(77) Handelsgeschichte
iii.57, 76.
p. 77.
(79) lb.
on
des Mittel-
alters, vol. i. p. 314.
(78) Hist.
from
sufficient escort
which
murdered
of that
thus
Lithuania, and
still the
was
and
in M'Culloch's
Berlin.
at
had
downfall
(76) See Cluvier,

horseback
in
(79)justlypoints
Hiillmann
preserved in
found
a.d.(78)He
69
is exceeded
is stated
Royal Cabinet
in the
that
been
have
southern
head
the
this
him
which
and
commercial
largepieceof amber
eighteen pounds,
the
on
Hiillmann
difficulty.The
to
material.
same
the
to
the river Waas,
doubtless
brought
the
all the
Romans,
from
serious
to
the
Germany, which, passingthrough
Breslau, reached
to
in
ornamented
Vienna
by
distance
out
miles
bier, and
Upper Pannonia,
reached
more
distance
nets
were
the
arms,
been
Baltic is not
Thorn
of
Danube, between
The
the
the
beasts
have
difficulty
Adriatic.
that
in
coast
lump thirteen pounds in weight.(75)
town
wild
the
to purchase
being nearly 600
supply,
the
Carnuntum,
decorated
one
after the reduction
and
and
were
him
was
of the
bank
day
one
of
off the
visited
agent
district
large
so
in order
Emperor Nero,
way
amber
amphitheatre for keeping

with
by
461
PHOENICIANS.
This
large quantities.
question,having reached
from
THE
p. 76.
462
NAVIGATION
Phoenician
shonld
sailed
with
remark
THE
navigators,however
have
trade
OF
the
southern
that, in
always conducted,
by
not
:
and
unskilfulness
of the
powerful one
was,
by
native
as
to
one
dangers
Dr.
and
Vincent,
of the
voyages
it
whose
learned
of silk
land
likewise
Gibbon
trade
in the
small
bulk
they
for
combines
of
It likewise
weight.
in
Bruckner,
view
adopts the
to
Mediterranean
the
which
point with
the
however,
head
much
of the
more
Adriatic
amber
of Homer
diffused
over
had
iv. 24, vi. 2.
(Si)
Commerce
1807,
amber
the
and
his
40.
into the
than
to the
the
ceives
opinion,con-
refers to
the
2800
with
of
brought by
lie conceives
connexion
caravan
of
land
amber,
to
and
riage.^82)
car-
small
force,to tin.
the
overland
direct
more
and
that
even
Mediterranean,
this
channel.
the Ancients
in the
(83) p.
60.
journey
have
to
established.
the
world, by
Navigation of
an
Massilia
was
preferred;
reached
bulk
less
port
trans-
merchandize
expense
small
chants
mer-
miles.(81)
ancient
valuable
liable
history,that
to
vol. ii. p. 365, 589.
(82) c.
such
as
Reipublicse Massiliensium, (83)
probablethat
was
by Livy
this class of persons
to
he
on
navigators were
were
more
'
with
was
; but
carried
be
applieswith peculiarforce
Historia
the Grecian
(80)
that
applies,though
his
that
of
defraying
value
great
;' and
reference
with
This observation
which
sailed
commodity,
capable
and
analogy
distance
remarks,
same
is
to
another
but
judiciousresearches
give great weight
before
by
and
is
opinion
mentioned
Italy; (80)whereas
antiquity.
agreeable
travelled
those
disadvantages to which
ancients
be
to
This
could
foreignship,and
the
regions was
navigation;
as
timidity,
helplessness,
land-traffic
such
on
makes
remote
the
been,
carried
He
by land.
ancient
in
exposed
were
in
came
have
with
was,
that
of
visitingdifferent parts
all the
Baltic.
the
reason
travellingmerchants,
foreigners,who
of
but
sea,
Avell founded
more
and
coasts
doubtless
and
Sound,
early times, trade
very
have
enterprisingthey may
the
through
[cHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
been
It seems,
to
route
in
and
the
had
The
Indian
the
time
been
Phoeni-
Ocean,
SECT.
4.]
cians
were
effected.
and
to
the iEstii.
Italyby
this route.
present
land
however,
and
by
not
that
it
as
century,
have
to
Miiller
velled
tra-
in
concurs
Greece
to
of the Adriatic.
Greece
conveyed to
was
southern
jecting
re-
from
supposing that it found
shores
the Phoenicians
historical traces
such
in
the
on
appears
carried
was
ships,and
the northern
to
amber,
(84) Otfried
hypothesis that amber

in Phoenician
over
of
this diffusion
which
in the sixth
visited Theodoric
him
the Baltic
with
embassy from
brought
the
way
agents by
Baltic, who
of the
who
An
463
PHOENICIANS.
THE
intermediate
probablythe
was
shores
OF
NAVIGATION
He
its
jectures,
con-
the Etruscans,
by
hypothesisless reconcilable
that to which
than
remain,
he prefers
it.(85)
fable of the
The
the
poplarson
of the river
banks
of their
death
daughters of the
though posteriorto Homer,

was
The
Eridanus
poeticalstream, without
By degrees,however,
any
its identification
Hesiod
placesit
in the
was
category
Europe.
iEschylus regarded
period the
confounded
Eridanus
is traced
(84) See
the
as
was
it
it with
of
real
(85) Etrusker,
as
the
character.
Iberian
Rhone.
the
rescript of
Theogony
(87)
north
of
stream, and
is
(88)
Po.
of
Herodotus
the
to
high as Pherecydes ; (s9)and
At
an
This
it is
early
cation
identifi-
clearlyex-
thanks, Cassiod.
Var.
The
uEschylus
v.
2.
vol. i. p. 280"285.
p. 355.
of
founded
the Phaethon
v.
Euripides were
on
Heliades
of
this fable.
338.
iEschylus in Iberia, hoc est in Hispania, EridaIn Heliad. fragm. 63,

dixit, eundemque appellariBhodanum.
to place the tall of Phaethon
the shores
however, he appears
on
(88) Plin.
esse
The
ocean,
an
(86) Markscheffel, Frag. Hesiod.
Dindorf.
tragedians.
(86)
Zeuss, Deutschen, p. 667.
Compare
(87)
Hesiod,
perceived,a purely
rivers.
identified with
king's curious
amber,
footingin positivegeography,
fallinginto the external
as
Attic
at first unfixed.
it
have
other
of
poetry
into
for the
into
geographicalpositionor
conceived
said to
the
Herodotus
it obtained
though
num
in
occurred
as
originally,
was
their tears
being converted
adopted by iEschylus and
and
and
Eridanus, and
Phaethon
brother
being changed
sun
xxxviii. 2.
of the Adriatic.
(89) Fragm.
33
c.
ed. C. Miiller.
464
NAVIGATION
OF
THE
introduces
pressedby Euripides.(90) Apollonius

his
the Eridanus, in
there
as
amber
the
for his
lament
iEsculapius,when
son
Ovid
Hyperboreans.(91)
hardened
the
by
Cortex
Inde
De
how
ladies
story
rowed
the
up
Po,
boatmen
if
amber
amber.
Others
and
had
the
the
the
near
being
the
novissima
Po
But
the
was
not
amber
was
of the
it
595
(92) Met.
(94) De
Heliades,
Latinis.(92)
Heliades
him
the
ascribed
a
Lucian
to
of
the
The
Heliades
with
Greece
from
falls
into
wondering
which
distilled
The
liquefiedfrom
poplars
the
Adriatic, and
which,
collected
was
626.
ii. 363"6.
Electro.
Eridanus
Eridanus
the
with
this
with
connected
and
as
the
part of
amber
(95)
Ausc.
c.
17
81.
the
great river of
the
Adriatic.
401.
"
the
the
extremity of
upper
Compare Scymnus, v. 395

(93) Polyb. ii. 16,
Mir.
by
(95)
735"741.
"
lection
Colabout
mythology
the
been
written
Aristotle,
imaginary
Greek
the
fable.
consistencyof stone,
Greece.
having
as
the
as
ridicules it in
poplars
which
gum
is treated
inquiredof
naturally identified
was
(90) Hipp.
(91) iv.
into
of
amnis
himself
extremity of
the
Italy,which
Northern
as
in the
accidental.
imported
Adriatic,
show
identification
tears
originalform
venit.
of the
in vain
exported into
natives, and
sacred
"
describes
having
into
hardened
he
Stories
Eridanus,
the
to
Eridanus, produced
Strabo;(93)and
amber
B.C., describes
Apollo,shed
of the
tears
previouslyrationalized
of Marvellous
300
tears
which
could
they
of
sole rigescunt
lacrimse,stillataque
fluunt
piece,(91)in
short
he
in verba
by Polybius and
fabulous
version, which
in its
ramis
of the
their
fable
electra novis, qua? lucidus

Excipit,et nuribus mittit gestanda
The
seeing
his way
fallinginto
Roman
for the
ornaments
relates the
and
sun,
and
on
was
into
Rhone,
to the
those
were
fable
passing along
as
another
tears
he
shows
metamorphosis, and
the
Ister
the
Heliades, and
mentions
Celts, that
to the
the
the
of
likewise
He
tears.
Argonauts
from
their voyage
hearing
attributes
represents the
He
epic poem.
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
Strab.
v.
1, 9.
466
NAVIGATION
confined
not
was
likewise to
known
to the
and
knew
word
it
Ctesias appears
the
elephant from
used
but the Romans
cotton,
was
and
other
before
"
shores
of
the
the
had
the
for
the
same
was
known
of
to the
were
(ioo) 1 Kings
x.
i. 12, 4,
(103) .Elian,
in tin and
See
22.
v.
Dr.
amber
Smith's
xvii. 29;
(104) Armandi, Histoire
elephant
(1W)
Aristotle
to
silk,like
(108) See
An.
v.
19.
Bobertson's
in
it
from
similar
the
as
the
of the
countries
and
cate
deli-
leaves
account.
(107)
spiceries
Indian
in
The
Ocean,
which
these
trade with
would
receive material
Bib. Diet. art.
(102) iv.
Biilir ad Ctes.
Militaire
des
the northern
con-
Ivory.
191.
p. 268, 352.
Elephants,Paris, 1813,
pp.
39-
43, 64, 85, 134.
(105) Hist.
;(105)
linen
long received
Phoenician
12, 3.
Hist. An.
Greeks
produced.(108)
hypothesisof
Europe
animal
militarycapacities,
combed
islands
the
the
purpose.
that
likewise
the
from
of
Carthaginians afterwards
Chinese,
Europe
(102)
spoke
seen
Asiatic
the
thought
who
ander
expeditionof Alex-
his
naturalist,Pliny,givesa
commerce
(ioi) Paus.
he
and
animal,
an
first Greek
and
Seres, or
it belonged.
extremity of Africa
(101)
simply ivory.
meant
generallyknown
acquainted with
were
The
the
through
which
to
elephant as
western
silkworm
commodities
articles of
them,
first used
to have
nations
they
animal
200
of Africa.
vegetableproduct ; Virgil describes
and
of trees, (106)
modern
the
b.c.,(100)
1000
parts
acquaintancewith
elephant
seem
fleece which
The
of the
was
probably about
not, however, till the
was
Egyptian kings
history of
natural
about
remote
personalknowledge
African
the
the
the
substance
the
of Alexander
the
and
Homer,
been
have
to
of their
successors
war,
of
elephant became
the
in consequence
the
Solomon,
elephas,with
Babylon. (103)It
that
and
useful
of
nothing
occurring in
as
but
at
India,
it extended
question;
and
shores
indeed, mentions
Herodotus,
describes
the
It reached
The
time
in the
early Greeks
articles in
time
[chap.Vlll.
PHOENICIANS.
ornamental
in the
hands, from
various
THE
two
That
Jews
Greeks
years later.
The
the
to
ivory.
to the
OF
(106) Georg. ii. 121.
(107) N.
H.
Hist, of America, b. i. vol. vii. p. 39.
vi. 17.
5.]
SECT.
OF
NAVIGATION
firmation
from
THE
of
alleged voyage
the
island of Thule, if it is to be received

of
reality
Greeks
the
about
of
of
of
coast
Europe
in
had
Pytheas
sailed
visited.
whose
Strabo
and
Polybius
Both
as
supposeddiscoveries,
in
whole
in
extant
an
Europe,
unknown
Scythia,was
pretendedto speak
of fables.(no)
or
write
at
the
which
the
north
'
knowledge
doubt
that
to
his
on
the
their
British
his
the
remarks
and
(109) ii.4,
One
that
those
Isles,was
remote
these
countries
fabulous
(in) xvi. 29.
we
are
iii.38.
(n-) iv. 5, 5.
H
upon
the
with
the
to their
the
placesto
within
stories
(no)
1.
the
tion
fabrica-
mere
countries
at
that
other
manifestlya
and
part fictitious,
most
of
declares
and
who
inventors
mere
Africa,and
Strabo
the
to the Tanais
intercourse
and
his
Strabo;(1IJ9)
that the Strait
of
want
postor,
im-
mere
broadlythat
subjectwere
Europe
of
descriptions
(112)
trustworthy/
he had
belief.
in Gaul
time;
sea.(m)
external
for
as
the citation of
descriptions(Strabo adds) of
are
him
Pytheas had given of Thule,
of the
his
placeswhich
of
againstthe reality
Narbo
in
extremities of
ignorance of the
account
from
counting
re-
by himself,or
rarelypassed by the dwellers
was
Mediterranean, owing
exploitsby
own
historystates
Elsewhere, too, he
Pillars of Hercules
nations
of his
passage
of Northern
learn from
we
seen
early navigators,
invented
in detail
Polybiusnot only argued

but
of the external
whollyundeservingof
reports are
an
passed the
professedto have
his
treat
lived
himself in the northwestern
other
in remote
to
published
doubtless
he
stories
rumour
common
and
along some
with
common
facts marvellous
collected from
The
Massilia,who
by
to magnify
thought himself privileged
as
of
Great,
relatingwhat
but in
discovered, he,
and
the
had
Pillars of Hercules, and
remote
first announced
was
discoverymade
Europe.
the
to
historical fact.
of Thule
Alexander
voyage
seas
as
navigator Pytheas,
of
time
of
account
the
by
Pytheas
requiresinvestigation.
existence of the island
The
the
therefore
this voyage
467
PHOENICIANS.
our
need
not
even
less
respecting
468
NAVIGATION
countries
lying within
in
found
that
morrow
in its
of
of Vulcan.
the
such
true
Sicily,was
or
fable
founded
that
the
his
states, that
Pytheas
mendacity
say
nothing
islands
of
existence
account
he
The
of
the
by
he
says
relates of India
from
the
in
is
such
testimony
Tells
To
how
earn
When
His
That
the
small
in his
treat
to
chapter before
climates
geographers
as
to
he
of others.
the
had
jecture,
con-
known
to
fables
invent
by Polybius; (115)
his
Vera
things which
this
introduction
the
on
not
to
himself,
seen
(116)
iv. 761 ; Schol. Callim.

described in Milton's
Hymn. Dian.
Allegro :
47.
"
drudging goblin sweat,

duly set,
night, ere glimpse of morn,
his cream-bowl
in
one
shadowy flail hath threshed

ten day-labourerscould not
2.
(116) Compare
of
apply to it,by
northern
of Ctesias, that
are
Ireland
and
appears
enlarged upon
in
Strabo
known
place, indistinctly
to
of
of extreme
existence
is similar to that
contrivance
(114) i. 4,
ancient
Italy and
quite consistent
proposes
Lucian
(113) Schol. Apollon.Khod.

The
he
countries
Historia; where
heard
real
as
recount
place
Britain
the
in
was
relations
convicted
seen
sea
to
another
the
observation.
it is satirized
historian
In
idea
workshop
to
his
but
authentic
tendency
in
he
of cold
by
close
latter words
characteristics
respecting remote
nor
it
regards
the
island
is not
fiction ;
mere
Greek
the
venture
have
; in the
of its remoteness
Greeks
who
Strabo
(1U)
as
the
and
those
he
surrounding
Thule, reporting only
Britain.
near
quoted
the
that
article which
could
far north.
of the
he
were
veracious
if
money,
on
navigator has been
the
respectingThule
views
its
and
be very
in the
discoveries
own
respecting an
that
mouth
some
other
any
was
stated
likelyto
not
the
at
neighbouring volcanoes
marvels
stated
seems,
state
boiling state. (113) A navigatorwho
as
knowledge has
Greek
Lipari,together with
The
likewise
He
rude
sword,
place.
and
iEtna
in
of
island
the
the
on
wanted,
iron
placed
person
volcano
horizon
the
[CHAP. VIIT.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
accidentallypreserved. Pytheas, it
been
any
OF
the
corn
end.
(115) iii.58.
the passage
of Aristotle cited in Athen.
i. p. 6 D.
Strabo
5.]
SECT.
The
Sea
six
in
Thule
of
account
island
sail
clays'
which
the
and
jmlmo
the
seen
sufficient
light,and that
were
of
that
Pytheas
island
did
of Thule.
still called
appears
The
to
The
Scotland
and
Thule
to go
even
is,that the
of
time
further,and
offered
winter
resistance
that tlie historians of Alexander

which
of the countries
remoteness
the
"
which
navigated
fleet first circum-
Roman
Agricola ;
for
to the
appear
(119)
and
the
oar
fleet
it
unknown.
ordered
was
the
but
was
it discovered
that
hitherto
approaching;
was
of the
marinus
mollusca
rest
tion
distinc-
it would
sea
was
said not
by wind.(120)This, the only account
movable
XeyKTov,ix. 6,
is
"
had
having visited
as
Orcades, islands
the
remarks
the
Italian
only just distinguished;
was
sluggish,and
be
in the
subdued
in
it
of
the
six months
this account
Mediterranean.
of Tacitus
account
related
dark, without
were
things,
weight
OaXaTTiog,or pulmo
tt\zvh"jjv
in the
abound
the
that
also affirmed
marino
pulmone
all
navigation. He
of
represent himself
not
in
ships; having, as
pulmo marinus,but
six months
an
Frozen
water
of
bond
in
nor
was
of the three, similar
to support
solidity
night.(118) From
and
day
as
fluidityto admit
like the
substance
foot
on
hearsayreport.(117) He
year
not
neither
sufficient
nor
man,
it served
it
the
earth, air, nor
compounded
that
that
of Britain, near
neither
substance
marinus
neither
north
was
could be crossed
appears,
on
469
PHOENICIANS.
THE
givenby Pytheas was,
to the
there
separate state,but
to
OF
NAVIGATION
to
of Thule
of
indulge in fiction on account
8vae8"
invaded,
n6ppa"
to
he,
4.
(118) Plin. ib.

(117) Strab. i. 4, 2 ; ii.4, 1 ; Plin. ii.77.
is
(119) Compare Pliny,xviii. 65. An engraving of the pulmo marinus
This
Massiliensi
dissertatio
De
1835).
(Darmstadt,
Fuhr,
by
Pythea
given
dissertation contains a complete collection of the passages of the ancients
authors who
modern
relatingto Pytheas, and references to the numerous
la G6ograsur
Gossellin, in his Pecherches
have written concerninghim.
the supof
careful
vols.
after
Anciens
des
Paris,
analysis
a
(4
posed
1813),
phie
that Pytheas had
facts reportedby Pytheas, comes
to the conclusion
never
some
been
his
the British
Isles
that he collected,either at Grades

notions
or
at
vague
Carthaginians,some
regionsof Europe, and that he passed them off upon
knowledge
discoveries, using his astronomical
countrymen for his own
the purpose of giving them
(vol.iv. p. 178).
currency
other
the northern
for
near
port frequentedby
seas
and
(120) Agric. 10.
the
on
470
NAVIGATION
which
OF
professesto
fable,and
rest
sailed
from
of remote
notion
their
by
shoals,
the
from
or
the
arrested.
Thus
Eastern
shoals.
seas
by vessels,on
the
to
the
the
of
of
the
subsidence
of
the
absence
of
of the
Tacitus
in
the
himself
the
unmoved
same
(122)
we
parallelunder
from
them
the Great
Herod,
cannot
the
is
sea
earth
reach
"
v.
obstacles were,
it
fested.^24)
in-
was
Pillars of
in
Periplus.(125)
his
the
near
fable
Suiones
(126) Even
'
The
waters
from
of the
hollow
mud,
sea.'(127)
perioeci, those
our
"
because
the
have
been
(123) Tim.
and
on
which
ocean
full of monsters.
reported to
117"129;
the
the
current
p. 499.
Maritima,
beyond
beyond
innavigable,and
below,
(123) Himilco
which
Sea
in the
butes
attri-
he
(he says) shallow
are
is likewise
ii. 102;
Ora
the
by
impermeable
nearly motionless/
being
as
the
with
Northern
Hercules
declares that
(124) Avienus,
362.
the
arrested
ness
sea-weed,the shallow-
of the
by Scylax
believed
by winds,
separates us
Alexander
of
into
Sea
navigated:
sluggish, and
Pillars
Cleomedes
the
as
scientific Aristotle
beyond
and
Germany
Sesostris
which
mud,
vented
inhad
as
of Atlantis.
of the
mentioned
describes
of
monsters
nature
Ocean
Northern
the
be
the
muddy
is also
island
thickness
and
water,
depth
water,
progress
Herodotus,
to
the
probably
was
Egyptian
Atlantic
that
not
the
wind,
The
Hercules
could
properties of
of the
the
account
Hercules
wards
after-
were
why their further
describes
real
more
navigation produced
to
ancients,and
according
Carthaginian affirmed
Pillars
obstacles
voyage
was,
(122) Plato
Seas, which
muddy
reason
the
Arctic
tant
dis-
The
Parry.
the
probablynot
the
and
among
by sailors,as
was
with
being impassable by ships,either
seas
semi-fluid
frequentlyrecurs
been
in the
Sir Edward
by
over
inspection,is tinged
sufficient evidence.
as
Thule,
Mountains
Croker's
The
be
to
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
actual
on
be admitted
cannot
land, supposed
than
THE
(128)
prevented
"
compare
6.
v.
192, 21
See above, p. 455.
(12,-5)
" 1"
(127) Meteor,
(I26) Tigrum
ii.i. " 14.
ac
prope
imraotum,
(128)
i. 2.
Germ.
45.
5.]
SECT.
by
OF
NAVIGATION
the fear of similar
Eastern
Ocean.
obstacles
the
distance
of
day.(130)The
nights'sail from the
dried
in
The
the
notion
current
without
as
and
this island
sea
respectingThule
as
wrote
opposite the
coast
and
sun
repeated by the
Latin
under
of
shines
sun
in
4, and
both
that Thule
where
in
in
(129) Stat
moles,
day ;
spring
in winter
and
on
are
women
is motionless
and
immotum
first
and
there
is
is
an
ac
large island
mare,
day
reverse.
et
solstice,
summer
night.(132)According
Britain
beyond
in
to
where
is of 20
Hyperborean
the
(134j Cleomedes,
quasi deficientis
in
suo
gions,
re-
the
night
in his
As-
hours, and
terribiles figurae,magna
etiam oceano
ista vastitas nutrit,confusa lux alta caligine,
et
novae
short
nights are
the
by
tium
night.(133) Stephanus of Byzan-
is
the
celebrated
as
the
at
island
and
the
that
that
no
its existence.
Caesars, speaks of Thule
states
day
a
of
He
;
in
geographers,but
later
Belgians, and
summer
summer
winter
the
island
remote
the
poets.
sets, and
never
says
of
live in
their
evidence
the
to
Thule
DionysiusPeriegetes,
the
at
days'and
scarcelyany
milk,
the
solstice it has
its inhabitants
on
Sea
solstice no
is five
summer
solstice
tain,
Bri-
beyond
Frozen
Thule
marriages, and
no
adding anything
semi-obscure
the
is
sea,
Mela, who
Greek
great
(131)
northern
Thus
winter
cattle ; afterwards
Beyond
common.
the
at the
fruits ; that
fruit; they have
frozen.
the
on
at the winter
is that
; that
the
at
with
like
grass,
island situate
night,and
no
Orcades
night,
that it abounds
upon
an
was
of Solinus
account
scarcelyany
embarking
day's sail from
one
solstice it had
summer
from
(]29)
According to Pliny,Thule
at the
471
PHOENICIANS.
THE
fine naturae
pigra
portenta, quae
funda
pro-
interceptustenebris
nulla aut
ignota sidera,
et devium
et aut
dies, ipsum vero
mare,
grave
Seneca, Suas. i. p. 3, ed. Bipont. Lower
down, p. 4, fceda belluarum
Curtius, ix. 4, speaks
magnitudo, et immobile
profundum,' are mentioned.
incubantem
of 'caliginem ac tenebras
noctem
ac
profundo
perpetuam
immobiles
undas,
belluarum
fretum,
ruari, repletum immanium
gregibus
borrowed
be
to
idea
in quibus emoriens
last
This
seems
natura
defecerit.1
'
from
Seneca.
(130) N.
H.
iv. 30.
(132) iii.6.
(134) In
v.
Qovkt).
(131) 0,
22.
(133)v.
580"6.
472
NAVIGATION
tronomical
of
coincides
is in Cancer
month.
it
with
only of
of
speaks
(137) Servius
when
the
Capella, the
Greek
and
with
verse
sius.
most
Thus
which
placesnear
him
Thule
of
at the
the
likewise
America,
Juvenal
of
and
the
says
sub
"
Georg.
quibus
De
bruma
nisi certis
esse
ex
the
to
the
aqua
G,
(139) vi. " 595,

374.
no
and
this
of
remote
Dionyfor the
but
island,
unknown
geographical
Georgics,represents
character
verses
Greek
extant
flatteryof Augustus
the
and
as
ruling
over
espousing a daughter
of Seneca, which
the
discovery of
positionof
of
Greek
have
Thule.
and
(141)
Roman
the Bri-
Petav.
nonnulli
nihil
of the
islands
near
Britain, Caesar
acripserunt,dies continuos triginta

de eo percunctationibus
reperiebamus,
breviores
esse
quam
in
continente
13.
666. ed.
by
ed. Bake.
Speaking
v.
in
celebrated
north, by sayingthat
i. 30.
Nos
half the
Thule
mentioned;
progress
barbarous
mensuris
Martianus
to
in
predictionof
insulis
noctem,
B.
reperiebamus,
(141)Med.
long days of Thule,
elaborate
in
(135) De Met. i. 7, p. 47, 48,

(136) Elem. Astr. c. 5, p. 13,
(137) c. 35, p. 92, Petav.
(138) Ad
of
region north
savouring of
the ocean,
describes
ironically
literature towards
Tatius
the
remote
celebrated
refer
timony
tes-
the
geographical poem
the
contain
to
cites the
in
occurs
name
beginning of
extremityof
supposed
sun
light for
having been
it is often
sense
the
(136) Achilles
that
as
of the
poets
sea
when
(138) According
poets, its
Tethys.(140)The
been
refers to
Virgil,in
of the
god
as
days
positive attributes
reality.
that
night.(139)
exception
Latin
any
he
80
hours.
describes Thule
in the vague
part
without
the
the
By
three
or
was
Latin
tropicof
placesin the north where
visited
Cancer.
half
Mela
Although
both
in
the
is continuous
testimonyof Pytheas was
day, and
was
he had
likewise
is
sun
island
mentioning Thule,
light lastingfor
Thule.
there
without
two
the visit
circle ; and
Arctic
sets, and
never
of
manner
in this
that
says
the
Pytheas that
night was
year
he
(135) Geminus,
of
the
Thule
doubting
[chap.VIII.
PHOENICIANS,
THE
Treatise, speaksin
Pytheas to
Cancer
OF
Kopp.
(140) Georg.
i. 29.
noctes
474
NAVIGATION
OF
declares
himself
Photius
but
conjectureshim
of Alexander.
age
that
supposed,
in
wrote
the
of Thule
have
become
in
Greek
and
later than
the
critics have
and
date,
it does
not
The
to
seem
till the
literature
Latin
he
that
(u6)
Christ.
after
century
genes,
Dio-
modern
recent
more
of this
age
much
not
originatedwith Pytheas, and
of the
Roman
of
name
(U7) Probus,
Thule
as
vius, Thule
furthest
is
Britain, near
his
the
5 th
and
infinite distance
from
exploits
in
Ser-
to
north-west, beyond
(149) Orosius, however,
Thule
terminate
inde-
ancient
it in the
separatedby
as
is told
his work
respectingthe discoveryof
an
north-
the
Orcades, lying towards
the
vol. i. p. 8.
A similar story
the
author
of Dictys.
by
the
Virgil,designates
on
still uses
describes
He
acceptation.
Silius
having occurred
as
to the
Hibernia.
century,
Thus
(W8) According
Orcades.
in the ocean,
Orcades
Claudian
Commentary
of the
island
an
in the
wrote
in
Britain,
local habitation
Britain.
Vespasian, and
of
elder, in
Thule.
the
with
Thule, identifyit
the
find
poets, seeking to
campaign
Theodosius
who
been
probable,as
third
or
current
describes the
of
to have
of far
was
the
ignorant of
more
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
age.
Some
for the
he
second
name
Augustan
It is
THE
(146) Meiners, Gesch. der "VViss. vol. i. p. 253, places him in the first
Servius, ad Georg. i. 30, says that
century after Christ.
related of Thule, both
are
by Greek and Latin writers, by
Ctesias and Diogenes among
the
the former, and by Sammonicus
among
half of the third

various marvels
latter.
The
Sammonicus
212
a.d.
QovXis
reference
Serenus,
Dr.
see
states
that
island of Thule.
Ctesias
to
who
was
with
as
synonym
the
blue, and
Diet,
Agmina
war
(148)
baud
(149) Ad
alluded
circumvenit
arcta
with
the
of
Britain
in De
covino.
remote
Cons.
of the
island
in
the
Stilich. 156
De
to
uses
body
"
Thules
xvii. 416.
"
Tert. Cons.
following passages
i. 30, vol. ii. p. 358, ed. Lion.
Georg. i. 30.
colouringthe
of
custom
dimicat, incola
in Secund.
Georg.
native
name
in
the
to
likewise
Silius
following passage
The
in
Suidas,
Anc.
aliter,quum
falcifero
identifies Thule
Ad
the
of
is
Sammonicus
of Caracalla
command
chariots of the Britons, are
Quart. Cons. Hon. 32. In

the more
general meaning
llufin. ii. 239"41;
In
for Britain.
Ccerulus
Claudian
explained;
by the
Biogr. in Serenus.
a
great Egyptian king, Thulis, gave his
The originof this idea does not appear.
Smith's
(147) Silius,iii. 597.

Thule
be
cannot
murdered
Hon.
same
Northern
51
"
poet
3 ; De
it bears
Ocean;
Bell. Get.
201"4.
in
5.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
west, in the middle

a
few persons.
The
to
the
to
be
the Rhine, and
landed
Elbe, until
with
his naval
the
on
he
speaks of
himself
to
the
This
and
navigated along
the mouths
of the
Caspian Sea; the
It
land.'(153)
any
will be
voyages
and
sea
the
flotilla down
to sail up
and
eastward,
his land
forces
accomplished,
successfully
praisesby Velleius,
Elbe
through
sea
viously
pre-
region beyond the Elbe, adjoining
to have
the Elbe
sent
in his time.
unknown
the
teen
Eriesland.(151)Six-
merited
is recorded
beyond
reached
of.(152)
declares that all the

was
Ocean
B.C.
junction was
with
unheard
to northern
German
junction by
this fleet sailingto the
the ocean,
of
to
Britain
The
of
coast
effected
is celebrated
unknown
12
coast
the
armament.
and
in
(4 a.d.)Tiberius
to follow
orders
the
Strabo
even
peninsula, which, however,
of islands.
group
afterwards
Rhine, with
who
Scandinavian
a
and
knowledge extended
their
navigated by Drusus, who
years
hardly known
as
opened Gaul
Csesar
time
they supposed
by
of
after
and
first
; and
ocean
475
PHOENICIANS.
THE
(15")
and
Germany
was
of the
campaigns
Romans,
OF
one
no
have
Romans
has made
of Phoenician
(he adds)
one
eastward
this coast
that Strabo
observed
No
'
the
to
not
far
as
trated
pene-
journey by
quite ignorant
seems
ships
as
the
of the
west
Elbe.
The
round
of
originalbelief
the north
Hercules
of
and
large islands.
the
coast
was,
that the
Germany
that
Gaul,
in this northern
Pliny mentions
of
and
Germany,
had
that
been
flowed
ocean
to
from
Iberia and
there
ocean
islands
of vast
the
were
see
Pillars
many
size,lyingoff
recentlydiscovered
(150) i. 2. On the supposed situation of Tkule,

Geogr. du Nouv. Cont. torn. ii. p. 214.
Scythia,
Humboldt,
in
his
Examen
de la
the Empire, vol. iv.

under
(151) Tac. Germ. 34; Merivale's Romans
ostio
ad
solis
orientis
Rheni
ab
regionem usque
Romana]
[Classis
mari
ad [orbis extrem]a navigavit,quo
terra
quisquam
neque
neque
Romanorum
ante id tempus adit,Tab. Ancyr.
p. 229.
(152) ii. 106
(153) vii.2,4.
Merivale, ib. p. 309.
476
time.
is
stated
but
that
Scythia
at
was
great
inhabited
the
by
of Jutland
period,and
called
was
Scandinavia
Sinus
known
pagi, who
island
of
According
Chersonese
and
islands
four
therefore,discoveryhad
It
may
be added
Jornandes, who
Another
occasion
that
et
the
times
of
from
island
island
Germania,
H.
of
Scandia
(159)
Scandia
of
viz. three
Cimbric
small
ones,
of the
Ptolemy,
to the
Elbe
north
Thule.(161)
and
Strabo
Vistula.
is mentioned
Scanzia
as
the
mouths
the
an
as
by
century.(163)
of
sixth
century, having
Scandinavia,gives it
immensas
insulas
non
the
ap-
pridem compertas
ii. 112.
iv. 27.
(156) iii.3.
vii. 2,
was
world.
of the
east
the
also lived in the
the
cognitum Iiabeo,N.
(158) Strab.
near
lived in the sixth
to mention
(155) Plin.
the
east
advanced
writer, who
(154) Nam
Scandia,
the
to
(162) Between
Codanus
containing
of the
island
the
Pliny,
of it which
mentions
the
same
Ocean
the
nation
quarter
to
were
sula
penin-
to
Chersonese, extending to
called
furthest
large one,
river Vistula.
another
bay,
the
at
in
portion
Hilleviones, a
there
Ptolemy,
the
(158)
island
couples it with
he
in
of the Northern
(16")Agathemerus
the Cimbric
and
to
as
southern
According
The
the
by
Britain.
near
Germany;
part
of
(Elbe),full
Bômans
Chersonese.
in this
"
Baltia.p5)
Albis
preserved by Pliny describes
account
large island
to the
celebrated
regarded it
beyond
the
largestisland
Cimbric
unknown.
called
age
shore
Cattegat, or
Scandinavia.
or
the
Codanonia.(157)The
calls
most
was
the
known
islands
inhabited
was
Another
the
the
was
its size
he
likewise
Scandia,
size,
date
Augustan
sail from
days'
(156) The
Teutoni,
great
the
largebay beyond
named
was
"
about
"
whose
geographer
enormous
Sinus
islands.
was
of the
One
as
"
small
of
Codanus
the
Baltic
and
of three
island
an
of the
part
Lampsacus,
distance
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
probably lived
who
speaks of
Mela
500
of
(154) Xenophon
unknown,
of
OF
NAVIGATION
"
1 ; Plin. iv.
27; Compare
(157) iii. 6.
Zeuss, die Deutsclien,
p. 144.
(159) lb.
(160) iv.
(162) ii.11, " 33,
(163) DeEeb.
34.
Get.
c.
Compare
3.
30.
viii.6, " 4.
(161) De
Georg.
ii. 4.
5.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
pellationof Thule.
He
that,defeated by
states
of the
country
of the Varni
whose
of the
course
Sclaveni
the
History of
'
Heruli
they first
(near the Danube), and
country they reached
the
Europe.
the
crossed
that
the Danes, from
having embarked
; and
of
Gothic
afterwards
overran
ocean
island
the
to
next
the
central
across
Lombards,
(Saxony) ; that they
ships, they sailed
477
PHOENICIANS.
THE
Procopius,in his
describes the
War/
OF
Thule, where
in
they
mained.
re-
(lGi)
In
this passage,
island which
(as he believed)lay to
to it the
Greeks, but
He
c
hitherto used
never
then
north.
nations
says,
fortydays about
latter
as
the
time
unable
these
horizon.
the
islanders
distance
every
the
large
the
motion
moon.
The
the Thulitse
have
heard
fail to return,
with
the
sun
to
been
never
last five
as
The
Although
island,and
have
travelled
of the
fear that the

same
the
rises,they
great festival.
although the
sets,
round
never
days
to
credible
never
sun
see
able
sun
of the
the
rise.
not
other.
to visit this
set, and
not
dejectionof spirits,
each
period when
haunted
perpetually
occasion
in
with
period when
by
ten
it, to the
thirteen
does
solstice it does
Nevertheless,
the
than
from
are
sun
eyes, I have
own
my
the
days by
are
(164) On
de
winter
days by
celebrated
periodare
recurs
the
try.
coun-
"
natives of the country who
from
During
reckon
some
to the
real
great size,more
solstice the
wished
parts. During
reckon
plied
ap-
regions, all governed by kings. For
much
desire.
my
indeed
of any
barren, but there
summer
with
of them
account
on
of
to communicate
phenomena
accomplish
they
is
at the
(adds Procopius) I
to
island
an
Germany,
familiar
name
period is passed by the inhabitants
they are
these
is
cultivated
in the
same
of
proceeds to describe this island
of the land
Most
designate the great
north
the
as
large as Britain,and lies at
as
for the
the
appellationof Thule,
vague
Thule/ he
times
Procopius, wishing to
sun
dark
These
should
phenomenon
year.'
the
l'Europe,torn.
course
of this migration, see Buat, Hist. Anc.

; Zeuss, ib. p. 481.
ix..p. 388
des
Peuples
478
NAVIGATION
The
'
clothes
no
THE
both
men
thus
killed,and
and
follow
women
nourished
with
not
in
Thule, are
the
cultivate
never
the chase.
the skins
use
of
shoes,not drinking wine,
or
vegetable product. They
any
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
of the nations
one
Scrithifini,
state, wearing
are
OF
of beasts
milk, but
live
They
with
the
eating
or
but
ground,
the animals
on
Their infants
clothes.
as
savage
wild
of
marrow
animals.'
remaining Thulitse scarcelydiffer from
'The
They worship
varietyof gods
in springs
particularly
victims, killingthem
is the
Gauti,
with
the
Skridefinni
called
called
Fins
simply
Gauti
The
region, whose
According
southern
of Scandia
that
placed by other
indicates the
is used
mention
writers
which
sense
he
tion
largest na-
correctly
more
sometimes
were
Sweden
and
island
of
way.^66)
Northis
in
Gothland.
(FovTai) occupied the
is doubtless
identical with
coincidence
affords
him
synonymous
by
as
who
Scrithifini,
of the
in the
of
the
Goutse
this
human
Goths, dwelling
in
this nation
Thule
(168) The
Scandia.
of
preserved
Procopius, and
of
proof
is
are
They
part
nation
Ptolemy, (167)the
to
part
Gauti
are
name
writers.
inhabited
they
and
came.'(165)
in this passage
other
by
Heruli
The
men.
sea,
sacrifice
they
frightfultortures.
whom
to
heaven, earth, and
rivers,and
Scrithifini mentioned
The
the
and
in
other
Scandinavian
tional
addi-
an
with
expressly
are
peninsula,likewise
assignsto the old
fabulous
of
name
Thule.
Irish
Dicuil,an
Mensurd
De
Thule
30
the
upon
monk, who
Orbis
in
authorityof
of
shortness
extreme
(165) Bell.
(167) Ubi
Goth.
remained
to
Februarii
usque
in
their
the time
about
opinion
that
the
had
the
of the
Iceland
annus
kalendas
est
quo
island
of
visited
it
island
from
the
nights
account,
stice.^69)
sol-
summer
must
(166) Zeuss, ib.
sup.
(169) Trigesimus nunc
tise
geographicaltrea-
825, describes
ii. 15.
'
kalendis
had
is of
Letronne
his
certain clerks,who
According
February to August.
were
the, year
previously, and
years
composed
be
in-
p. 684.
(168) Zeuss,
ib. p. 158, 511.
nuntiaverunt
rnihi
Augusti, in
clerici,
qui,a
illS,insula manserunt,
quod,
5.]
SECT.
OF
NAVIGATION
tended, and he considers

known
to the Irish
The
this passage
at the
end
479
PHOENICIANS.
that Iceland
to prove
of the
first
as
hut
fictitious,
eighth century.(l7")
properly a fabulous
not
he desired to make
part, in
the most
unknown
it pass
unreal
Lilliputand
and
indeed
Britannic
almost
purely fabulous
gave
as
The
Thule
use
Probus
as
poets employed it,for
Sea
while
it
designationof
The
cola,believed
that
assign it
to
attempt
Scotland, and
fixed
some
with
They particularlyconnect
seas.
polarwinter, and
which
Thule
name
it
obtained
explainedby
were
never
the
to be
came
in which
voyage,
of
Thule, he had
between
sailed
Gadeira
solum
it the
and
geographical
long night of the

summer,
"
fixed
accounts
geographicalsignification
his
or
by
the
great northern
of the remote
entire coast
Tanais
But
real island.
any
along the
the
mena
pheno-
information, and
returning from
he first obtained
the
distance, beyond
used, either by the natives
that in
as
theories of the astronomers.
geographers,as the appellationof
Pytheas affirmed
it
Pro-
localityin the northern
authentic
acquiredany
never
of the
one
uses
the
long day of the polar
the
they had
of which
the
Thule, in the dim
saw
as
fleet,in the time of Agri-
Roman
extremity of
northern
writers
they
it
Silius
Orcades
Scandinavia,and Dicuil
mote
re-
novelist
made
with
copius identifies it with

Iceland.
Travels.
of the
one
for
the
character, and
synonymous
makes
that
fabrication,
yet
Brobdignag in Gulliver's
Claudian
islands
was
abstract sense,
island in the Northern
Diogenes
mythicalisland
or
this island
for truth.
general and
it
that
promulgated by the impostor Pytheas,denoted
although the story of
is to say,
the
was
preceding investigationrespecting Thule, shows
the name,
a
THE
;(171)that
of the
is
in Eestivo solstitio,
sed in diebus
from
island
ocean
Cadiz
circa illud in vespertinahora,

quasi trans parvulum tumulum
; ita ut nihil tenein minimo
brarum
spatioipso fiat ; sed quicquid homo
operari voluerit,
vel pediculos de camisia
solis potest ;
abstrahere, tanquam in prsesentia,
montium
et si in altitudine
forsitan
fuissent,
sol absconejus
nunquam
non
occidens
deretur
solabscondit
ab illis,'
De
se
Mens.
(170) Eecherches
(171) Strab. ii. 4.
sur
1.
Orb.
Dicuil
Terr.
c.
7,
"
2.
(Paris,1814), p.
133
"
147.
480
NAVIGATION
round
considered
was
and
of
mendacity
the
Asia.
belief,received
in his
and
north,
north
of the
ocean
long and
channel.
Pliny and
received
who
as
and
to
The
Suevi
the
eastern
were
bank
been
have
must
of the
narrated, by
was
gulf
proof of
of
Germany
sent
the
king
Strab.
four
of
the
with
"
gulfs,but
by some.
(177) Plin.
18.
says
Northern
four
great
India
adverse
by
Rhine.
whatever
to
for
Indians,
of
the
whom
were
Alps.
the
that
the
connexion
of the
Caspian with
ii.67; Mela, iii.5
Cic. ad Div.
v.
1, 2.
this
Forbiger
1.
Caspian,the
Plut.
Sea, and the Mediterranean
; see
Macrobius, in Somn. Scip.ii. 9, " 7, enumerates
denied
on
Germany,
(174) xi. 6, "

seas,
trade,
country
reached
the
across
b.c.
Germany. (177)
Indians, of
they
Q,.
62
some
to
inhabited
The
that
in
purposes
winds
road
Metellus
Suevi
necting
con-
sea
India,
Gulf, the Ked

ii. 5,
Pliny
Ocean
external
an
of the
(172) Plut. Alex. 44; Strab. ix. 6, 1.

(173) v. 26. Compare vii. 16.
(175) Mela, iii. 5 ; Plin. N. H. vi. 15.
(176) v. 47. These four gulfs,or internal
Persian
cover
dispian^173)
Cas-
and
of the
one
in
tribe who
German
it
sailed from
carried
been
have
soldiers
Northern
proconsul of CisalpineGaul,
said to have
were
fable
shores
present from
ander^172)
Alex-
the
Mela
will
with
was
assuringhis
eastward,they
Gulf, and
mention
Mela
Celer, when
Metellus
Sea
by
sea.(176)
northern
the
it
expedition of
the
the
to
with
continuous
to
lowing
(175)Dionysius Periegetes,fol-
Persian
external
the
the
on
Ocean, the
Caspian
as
with
belief,makes
Ocean, opposite the
gulfsof
be
is connected
narrow
ancient
the
the
their march
to
proof
its shores
great Northern
that the
of
project far
not
repeats this belief.(174)Both
Caspian
the
did
dispelledby
Sea
additional
an
gulf, connected
idea
continue
Strabo
that
be
this
boundary
it is founded
represents Alexander
the great Eastern
state
Of
not
was
will
furnishes
swept along
ocean
to
the
as
Europe
erroneous
Arrian
that, if they
that
India.
The
strait.
narrow
the
supposed
was
Scythia, to the river Don,
ancients
statement
time,
that
Scythiaand
of
Caspian
by
and
Pytheas, because
of
[CHAP. VITI.
PHOENICIANS.
the
by
This
Europe
gulf
THE
Spain, Gaul, Germany,
which
the
OF
Alex.
the
44
these
ocean
is
482
NAVIGATION
through Massilia;
mouth
of the
which
OF
but
the
informs
between
Channel.
that
us
It
who
did not
own
country. (183) It
Gaul
and
It
times,
an
that
afterwards
not
or
; various
been
not
learn
in his time
not
Britain
had
Again, Dio speaks of

countrymen,
unknown,
Plutarch
Western
the
was
in
limits
with
Sea.
He
question,and
of the
inhabited
Britain
in
to
reporting
Rome
between
northern
coast.
existence
in
Romans
this
that
passage
very
and
on
their
of
early
it
was
point, founded
examination
of the
character
the
by
on
locality,
of Britain
fleet
of
Agri-
declared
Jornandes) (186)
that
circumnavigated.
pride felt by
Caesar
himself,and by
in
country
viously
pre-
by report.(187)
Caesar's
an
army,
attacked
advanced
audacityin venturing to
and
an
the
sail
to
island
Roman
againstBritain
whose
very
dominion
the
cross
over
existence
beyond
the
world.(188)
According to Eumenius,
expressionof
Csesar
by traders,
trade
having actuallylanded
even
describes
Ocean
Atlantic
at his
the
this
the
insular
from
been
visited
of the
demonstrativelyestablished
cola^185) Livy (aswe
his
actual
on
promulgated.(184) The
first
was
opinions
extended
ignorantwhether
were
the
scarcely anything
cross-channel
Greeks
they
had
lay oppositeto
Cassius, that
the
Gaul
from
inhabitants
to
and
probability,
mere
had
and
which
the
Dio
unknown
was
says,
inferred
on
the
by
only,he
be
sphere to
this statement,
knew
the
penetrated, if
and
time
coast
may
Britain,were
island
the
carried
is remarked
Britain
have
island
in his
was
beyond
who
Gauls,
that
Gauls
in detail of Britain.
the
would
close to
lain within
with
Consistently
the
go
to have
seem
of Britain
knowledge
ordinaryintercourse
beyond
Corbilo, being situated
would
Loire,
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
being
his
in his
another
Panegyricof Constantius, the

world
first invasion
used
was
of
Britain.
by
Csesar
(189) It
(1S4) xxxix. 50.

(183) B. G. iv. 20.
(186) De Eeb. Get. c. 2.
(185) Tac. Agric. 10.
Compare likewise the allusions to the remoteness
(187) lb. c. 53.
the body of Caesar,ib. xliv. 42, 43, 49.
Britain, in Antony's speech over
(188) Cajsar,c.
23.
(189) c.
11.
is
of
6.]
SECT.
likewise
NAVIGATION
OF
THE
Velleius and
appliedby
483
PHOENICIANS.
Floras
to this
achievement
of
Ca3sar.(190)
The
of Britain
name
mere
to the Greeks
since the time
had
the
landed
on
in
Posidonius
and
whose
The
as
the western
But
with
known
tin
the
known
affirmed that he
by Polybius
trade.
Lucretius,
of
Hercules
the west
Alexander, the
the
though
of the post- Alexandrine
(193) Pindar
boundary receded
known
was
earliest
period,the
the
to
but
same.(195)
of Britain
name
prse-
is inaccessible. (m)
of Gadeira
the
Pontus)
the West.
to
eastern
boundary remained
to the
world, according
(or the
uses
(192)
north.
in the extreme
Phasis
the
were
Columns
the age of
After
been
it is mentioned
country
everythingto
that
says
Greeks,
the
and
East,
of
of the
boundaries
Alexandrine
who
Pytheas;
and
(191)
connexion
example
an
of
to have
publishedbefore Csesar's Commentaries,
was
poem
Britain
island
indeed
seems
to the Greeks
mention
of
Ireland
(190) Veil. ii.46 ; Plor. iii.18, " 16. Compare Drumann, Geschichte
in Virgil's
Servius,in his Commentary on the verse
Horns,vol. iii.p. 293.
First Eclogue, Et penitustoto divisos orbe Britannos'
(v.67), states that
Britain
is an island lying at a distance in the Northern
Ocean, and that it
world.
is called by the poets,another
the
(191) According to Polybius,he stated that he had travelled over
'
whole
eneXdelv, Strab. ii.4,

island,okrjvttjv BpeTTaviKrjvep.fta86v
Dr.
(192) vi. 1104.
in his
Lappenberg,
Anglo-Saxon Kings (Thorpe'stransl. vol.
when
mast
He
that
he states
of the
has
'
British
largestshipof
been
misled
timber
war
the
i. p.
caused
in
Bperravlas,
to
under
the
mistake
serious
Archimedes
be built
Athen.
1.
England
3) commits
employed by
was
he had
which
History of
at
for the
Syracuse.'
E, where
in his Britannia, has restored Bperriavrjs,
and Casaubon
Camden
Bperrias.
have sent to the remote
It is not very likelythat Hiero should
and almost
in search of timber, when
unknown
island of Britain
it could be procured
by
name
v.
p. 208
in
of
abundance
and perfectionon
the neighbouring coast
has
in
his
animadversions
to
out.
Casaubon,
Athenseus,
pointed
confusion
Bekker,
of Bruttia
where
Diefenbach's
the
and
likewise
Britain
movements
in
occurs
Hannibal
of
Diod.
as
similar
xxi. 21, ed.
described.
are
Italy;
Compare
Celtica, vol. iii.p. 68.
(193) Herod,
viii. 132;
Plat. Phsedon.
Eurip.Hipp. 3, 1350;
" 133,
p. 109.
(194) Pindar,
pare
Dkert,i. 2,
(195) Hence
01. iii.79
iii.36, iv. 112
Nem.
Isthm.
p. 206.
Juvenal
Omnibus
Auroram,
says
"
in terris,
quae sunt
et
Gangem.
1
x.
"
1.
Gadibus
usque
iv. 95.
Com-
484
NAVIGATION
by
writer
of the
History
of
west
whose
the
between
Britain
and
is situated
Anglesey
lies
Ierne
that
is
they
their
relations
with
do
not
of them
that
some
who
inhabit
The
that
the
in grass,
cattle eat
that
inhabitants
the
the
that
Pliny states
at
the
he
says
in
portion
prothan
feed
they likewise
nought
of
savages,
savage
on
and
in
the rules observed
small
and
savage
uncivilized,and
as
the
Britons
Iris.(199)
is, that
dwelling in the north, in
cannibals, such
Iverna
lies
but also
part
they
of
the
from
are
day, and
taste, that
if
they are
of food.
excess
abundant
so
of sweet
the
Britain
beyond
ripening grain,but
pasture, burst
distance
north
place
more
are
tribes
wholly
called
Its
ignorant of every virtue,
humanity. (20")
free from
remarkably
Britain,
set at
said to be
uncivilized
are
he
latter accounts, however, he adds,
is unfitted for
from
driven
are
satietyin
to
the
to
of their fathers after death
only of rapid growth,
not
of Mona
testimony.(198)
of Mela
its climate
island
Britain, being long
inhabitants
These
country
account
of
they
vicinityof Scythia,are
the
between
another
cannibals, and
are
bodies
remarks
Diodorus
the
Britain, by which
island
remotest
Its
authentic
on
its size
the
that
as
the
and
cold.(197)In
women
civilized nations.
rest
same
that
states
north
they
by
and
the
the
eat
grass
not
from
to
of Britain
those
is the
half
his
lies to
Ierne, beyond Britain,occupied by
its width.
to
less than
Hibernia
the
that
states
barely habitable
and
Hibernia
In
Man.(19C)
or
(or Gaul)
Celtica
likewise
between
midway
that
at
islands
two
in Caesar.
occurs
says
estimated
He
Gaul.
Strabo
he
Gallic War,
[CHAP. Till.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
is ascertained
age
Britain, being
distance
means
OF
island
of
of Hibernia
thirtymiles
was
from
situated
the
beyond
of
coast
the
Silures.(201)
(196) v.
(197) ii. 1, " 13,
13.
(198) W. 5,
"
4.
(199)
v.
ii.5,
"
8.
32.
sed utriusquesequali
tractu litorum
(200) The words
par spatio,
pene
to be similar to that expressed
oblonga' are corrupt. The meaning seems
in Strabo, that the length is equal to that of Britain, but not the width.
'
(201) iv. 30.
6.]
SECT.
OF
NAVIGATION
485
PHOENICIANS.
THE
Hibernia
describes
Tacitus,in his Life of Agricola,
(202)
lyingbetween
and
Britain
differs littlefrom
known
often heard
historian
and
the
the
which
sea
in connexion
'
with
*
Littora
Orcadas,
The
capture of
recent
the
Roman
fleet round
In the
of the
Ivernia, are
Arma
contentos
century, the
modo
et
at
length.
B.C.,
(203)
land
speaks of Ire:
"
captas
Britannos.'(204)
nocte
who
same
ultra
of
expeditionof
the
to
Agricola.(20'")
the
lived about
middle
Islands, Albion
Britannic
two
50
Orkneys
Orkneys alludes
Ptolemy,
in
a.d.,
quidem
promovimus,
the
of
described
rivers,and
the
Britain in the time
Geography
second
and
minimi!
ac
100
about
Britain
the
Hibernia.
had
with
Annals,
and
were
he
subdued
be
Ostorius,
Britain
wrote
Juverna?
the
P.
natives,it
approaches
might
In
soil and
its
adds, that
Tacitus
Hibernia
divided
and
harbours
propraetor
poet Juvenal,who
that,in
says
auxiliaries.
few
mentions
approaching
The
that
Agricola say
legion
one
Its
exceeding the islands
as
civilization of the
and
character
Britain.
He
reports of traders.
the
by
size.
in
in the
climate,and
Iberia,and
as
large
of towns,
number
promontories belonging to the
and
latter
island
are
specifiedby name.(206)
The
who
is
supposed
century
1
Of
after
the
the nearest
rude
and
cattle
islands
about
lived
size.
The
Its pastures
driven
repletion. The
(204) ii. 159"161.
are
middie
third
so
(he says),Hibernia
of its inhabitants
excellent,that
them, they are
island
the
of
detailed.
manners
from
and
inhospitable
24.
the
surrounding Britain
sometimes
people are
(202) c.
have
Christ, is copious and
savage.
dying from
The
to
to it in
are
given by the geographer Solinus,
of Ireland
account
has
no
warlike.
snakes
When
are
unless
in
and
they
is
the
danger of
few birds.
are
victo-
(203) xii. 32.

(205) Tac. Agric. 10.
in the Periform of this name,

recurs
(206) ii.2. The same
'lovepvla,
and
in Stephanus of Byzantium.
The form used
plus of Marcianus, c. 42,
by Juvenal, Juverna, is similar.
486
NAVIGATION
rious, they both

of
the
When
introduces
swords
with
the
is in
men
thrown
if
Hibernia
and
year,
For
the
the
hides
of
Strait
at
the
out
into
and
of Ierne
The
between
sea
the
from
while
they
miles.'
120
at
are
the passage
time
food
whole
boats
The
; whatever
oxen
possess
Hibernia, is
from
days.
is estimated
are
(207)
twenty miles, comparing Pliny,
Lusitanian
Sea
poem
to
be
may
she
placed
should
be
pilot,obeys
the
between
(209)There
Islands
Sacred
for the
steer
and Ancaeus, the
after Christ.
centuries
the
speaking ship warns
coast),lest
of the Britannic
or
few
islands,and
the Atlantic
fourth
it.
not
the
thirtymiles.
Iernian
the
do
stormy during
abstain
corrects
injunction. (208) This
second
and
Orphic Argonautics, the
Promontory (on
carried
of the
distance
avoid
to
the
the mariners
Salmasius
the
will desert
is disturbed
with
width
120
states
earth, brought
his death
glory of
chief
They
are
hilts of their
the
the
arms.
only be navigated for
The
heroes
bees
occupy,
sea.
In
hive,the
covered
may
who
some
thus
Prayers
meet
may
decorate
animals
their
pebble or
Britain
can
of wicker
at
and
of marine
he
and
sword,
of the infant.
family,that
of
brilliancy
into
mouth
right and
child,she places
male
blood
the
between
husband's
her
study ornament,
teeth
the
bees ; and
of the
who
Those
war.
produced
point of
behalf
on
their faces with

distinction
no
has
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
smear
gently into the
it
offered up,
and
woman
the
on
THE
know
They
its first food
in
drink
enemy.
wrong.
OF
is
no
tion
men-
Argonauticsof
in the
Apollonius Rhodius.
The
the
end
Ora
Maritima
of the
by
the
separated by
the coast
The
p.
of
fourth
of Avienus
(who
century) describes
the
Hibernians, near
two
days' sail
Spain, where
belief of the
appears
severe
from
tin and
cold
island
the
lead
the
of
to have
Island
Sacred
the
lived at
habited
in-
Albiones, as
(Estrymnian islands,off
are
of Ireland
found.
(210)
entertained
by
some
(208) v. 1170"1190.
(207) c. 22.
der Griechiselieu
Litteratur,vol.
(209) See Bernbardy, Grundriss
267"272
798.
Hermann,
Orpb.
;
p.
(210) v. 94"112.
ii.
6.]
SECT.
of the
OF
NAVIGATION
founded
ancients,was
the extreme
north.
inhabitants
are,
The
the
inhabitants
of
Southern
in their customs.
Such
which
One
the
are
in
Emerald
testimonies
author
Universe
which
world
the
from
ocean
and
Dr.
it passes
which
the
Sea.
Mseotis.
Celtica,it
Further
the
Gallic Gulf
the
ocean
the
Mediterranean,
there
and
are
obliquelyto
the Arabian
this
Pillars
he then
called
the
the Indian
continent, near
and
in
above
world,
the
the
Many
other,
beyond
this part of
(211) c. 3, p. 393,
any
Equal
named
in
and
in size
Phebol, lying
islands likewise
the Britannic
the
side of India, turned
further
small
into
Islands, Albion
Britannic
the
Persian
Scythia and
In
country of the Celts.
on
its
in the direction of
of Hercules.
mainland, and the island

Gulf.
follows
great islands,larger than
two
are
Taprobane,
the
and
it encircles the space
on
the
Ierne, situated beyond

these
channel, and widens
narrow
the inhabited
encompasses
first traces
along the Mediterranean
stretchingits course
Then
He
ocean.
the
describes the
age,
is continuous
Sea
and
through a long
Caspian
the
of
notion
of Asia.
shores
Red
and
concerning the
received
(he says) it forms
direction
one
gulfs,with
around
Treatise
Mseotis
Latham,
containing the
as
Homeric
by
the Palus
along the
course
'In
the
surrounded
as
have
must
to be noticed.
the Pillars of Hercules
Pontus
eastern
from
knowledge
is ascertained.
age
considered
Aristotelic
the
descended
inhabited
Palus
been
(ire
pi Koapov), adopting the
Greeks,
to the
of
respecting Ireland
whose
island,remains
of this
less civilized
Isle,which
of writers
writers,has
modern
continent
eye-witnesses,is perceptible.
ancient
works
the
fable ; but
the
of these passages
some
the
with
testimony, however, which, by Mannert,
The
near
of
most
earliest mention
to
with
Britain,they were
the reports of
from
occur
other
the
In
pasturage
derived
less intercourse
of its
manners
savage
doubtless, stronglytinctured
than
been
idea of its positionin
of the
accounts
probable that,having
rich
487
PHOENICIANS.
the vague
on
it is
of the
THE
Islands and
ed. Bekker.
are
placed
Iberia.' (211)
"488
NAVIGATION
OF
Taprobane became
of Alexander
island
an
The
enigma.
Latin
Qofieakoi
and
lake
is identified
Sea,
mentions
and
promontory
mentioned
are
by
has
'Vafiu)
been
in
common
if the
name
Strabo
is
manuscripts
is not
those
as
^p"j3wa,which
of the treatise de Munch,
and
corrupted into
What
"J"EBOA.
this writer
as
islands
are
to believe
large as Britain, cannot

and
and
first,
of proper
The
the
be
now
in their order
Albion
second
(212) P. 716, ed. Oudendorp.

(213) Eel. Phys. i. 34, 2, vol.
(214) Exerc.
(215) See
Plin. ad Solin.
Strab.
(216) iii.41.
xvii. 2,
The
by Agatharchides, de
"
Mari
by
have
in Lake
ascertained.
The
in
author
the
been
easily
have
Pseboa
ten
he
nothing
duced
inwas
largest
the received belief of his

;
so
are
time,
placesTaprobane
of Pseboa.
(218)
i. p. 258, Gaisford.
53, p. 782.
Steph. Byz.
mountains
Psebsean
island
he says
c.
:
; here
name
reports could
by Ptolemy
but
of the
used
might
inaccurate
that
of
particularly
names,
form
ÊBQA
peninsulas,according to
enumerated
corruptions
probably that
was
The
islands.
Theophrastus(217)
(21G)
No
known.
well
in
Tsana
Lake
conjunction with Syene
rightly corrected.
in
Meroe
Êthiopian side
the
Diodorus.
the district of ^Ps^w, in
Madagascar,
beyond
eleven
on
dation.
emen-
substitutingfor
in
with
contain
to
appears.
re-
Salmasius(214)is
island
an
at
attempt
but
name;
is stated
mountains
Red
$"ifio\,
being an
lake
Egypt. (215) This
Psebsean
Phebol
name
where, however,
Stobseus,(213)
unknown
of
name
an
repeatedin
is
conjecturedthat Socotra, or
this
Abyssinia,which
the
for
in
the
is
Britain,
as
Treatise
right in treating it as corrupt, and
""j3w, the
Upper
Aristotelic
cited
read
been
large
as
dition
expe-
by Phebol,
mean
can
Mundo,(212)where
is likewise
signifiedby
doubtless
it
de
Ew/3otais
Gulf,
through the
Greeks
this writer
what
of the
passage
It has
is
but
[chap.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
to the
Arabian
by Apuleius
It
known
the
near
THE
Bubi'O,
c.
in
v.
region are also mentioned

Ap. Geogr.Gr. Min. vol.
in this
84;
i.
p. 174, ed. C. Miiller.
(217) De Lapid. " 33, vol.

(218) Geogr. vii. 5, " 11.
given in Agathem. c. 5, and
Geogr. Gr.
Min.
vol. ii.p. 509.
i. p. 695, iv. p. 565, ed. Schneider.

Measurements
in
fragment
of the
of
largest islands are

geographer in Miiller 's
490
NAVIGATION
The
marvellous
inhabited
islands
other
in the
was
realize the
therefore
Circe, and
tendency
dispositionin
of
ancient
ideals
their
identifyimaginary
to
as
the
and
as
positivescience
horizon
receded, and
the
of their
of
Ogygia,
the
iEolian
islands
to invest
which
the
In
of
fancy
Europe
of the
invaded
Britain,
limited.
When,
The
Hecatseus
of
who
nation
their
of this
Abdera,
work
tendency
with
these
parts
shores
the
upon
had
Caesar
regions
the
to
field for
was
ranean
Mediter-
of the
familiar
Greeks,
supernatural
to
exempt
of
account
the
of Alexander
Great,
concerning the Hyperboreans. This fabulous
pass
their
from
the
time
however,
harvests
care
uninterrupted enjoyment,
in
origin of
of winter.
opposite Celtica,which
yielded two
the immediate
to be under
representedas dwellingin
Christ that the
the
in
occurs
contemporary
cold
It was,
distant
of Northern
waters
convenient
therefore
climate, and
into
times, after
western
the
ocean
of fable
generationswith
the
dwellers
acquaintance
inhabitinga region beyond
in the
and
stories.
Apollo, and
they were
and
in later
even
conceived
originally
were
to
name
explored,and became
first trace
wrote
and
Europe afforded
marvellous
province
banished
were
to the
therefore, the
been
of
poetry,
actuallyexistingplaces.
countries
unknown
Mediterranean
north
to
originated.
(227)
wholly
were
had
by
antiquity,the
remote
and
mythology
with
mind
Greek
expelled fiction,the
marvels
stories
the
geographicalknowledge extended,
regions of the earth, unknown
of
of
constant
But
and
island
island
supernaturalattributes.
There
the
Odyssey, the
of the
examples
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
by Calypso, iEsea,the
island,furnish
with
OF
an
north
(228) By
wind, and
Hecatseus
island,as largeas Sicily,

endowed
was
in the
the
year.
with
(229)
in the writers of the first five centuries
transpositionof imaginary
(227) See Ukert,

(229) Fragm.
islands
i. 2, p. 345.
(228) See Miiller,Dor.
mild
b. ii.c. 4.
Hist. Gr. vol. ii. p. 286.
and
after
countries
7.]
SECT.
to
'
NAVIGATION
OF
this part of the world
De
in Orbe
Facie
Ogygia
five
with
three other islands
from
each
Saturn
other.
great
is at
In
is related
neighbouring
in the
be
is difficult to
whence
external
been
there
in size to the Palus
Cronian,
this continent
the
to
the
by
of the
some
as
the
which
occurs
selected
believe that
lies
directly
of
inhabitants
The
it is
this Hellenic
planet Saturn
is in the
thirtieth year
every
seek
by lot,to
Saturn, and after
to
their
sign of
"
rounded
sur-
tion
popula-
fortunes
across
landed
on
of the above-mentioned
one
by Greeks,
continent
same
and
descendants
after
called
remain, either
the soil
after
from
in
these
of
of
islands
or
because
produces everythingin abundance
(230) c.
'Qyvyia,or
out
the
la
of men,
A
band
dangers of the
sea,
bited
inha-
are
colonists
from
ninety days,during
and
hospitality,
and
in their
to
course.
to
return
their
majorityprefer
climate
without
this passage,
alters hv iv
Boeckb
does not
"v iv rjjTrparr], an alteration which
26.
coincidence
sea.
but the
the
they
Hercules.
body
former
honour
series of years;
habit
"
sacred, they sailed onwards
permitted to dwellers
originalcountry
with
to
islands,which
residence
entertained
they were
regarded
the
the
Hence
him
Taurus
they send
description,
having escaped from
to
gulf equal
island,because
of this
It is
of which
an
of the
the shore
On
sea
properties;
companions of Hercules.
principalhonours
When
which
ocean,
composed of the original

subjectsof Saturn, subsequently
reinforced
the
The
intermediate
muddy
Sea.
Caspian
They
ocean.
the
Saturnian.
The
be frozen.
earth
our
say,
whence
Greeks, dwellinground
are
to
circumfluous
of its
account
of the
consider
proceeds
or
the
Mseotis,the mouth
oppositeto the mouth
is
islands,he
four islands.
believed
of
(or625 miles)from Ogygia,which
stadia
it of the
continent
by
the
Island
of Britain,together
imprisoned by Jupiter;
navigate, on
it has
Homeric
direction,at equal distances
same
continent, lying beyond
distance of 5000
the
to the west
of these
is called
is the farthest from
pay
days' sail
one
to
sea
external
Plutarch,iu his treatise
chieflyoccurs.
describes
Lunae,'(230)
situated
as
491
PHOENICIANS.
THE
is mild
toil.
into
fj-ia
seem
to
and
They
iv 8e -nj
be
sary.
neces-
492
NAVIGATION
their time
pass
and
visible
OF
in sacrifices and
To
philosophy.
form,
in
not
himself
is
in
confined
rock, sleep being
From
top
the
which
of the rock
whole
fills the
island
genii,the companions
of Saturn
gods, who
him
minister
and
propheticpowers,
when
he
these divine
There
their most
chain.
ambrosia,
likewise
are
reigned over
beings
gold-
bring him
and
men
endued
are
with
important predictionsare
of
and
Saturn,
as
municated
com-
they become
foreknowledgeof Jupiter.
In the
treatise,De
isles
of the
heroes.
That
shaken,
which
few
of the
caused
he
other
that
These
the north
that
that
in
the
Plutarch
of the
one
custody
he is attended
passages
of
in nature.
Europe,
and
had
relegated
Frozen
Sea,
in the
extreme
peror,
Em-
of
holy
respected
were
island,the
air
was
hurricanes
said
event
an
"
and
that
which
to
adds, similarly
islands
is
Saturn
;
that
the
confined;
sleep is
his
by ministeringgenii.
(232)
of
connected
Saturn
the
motives
islanders
of Briareus
involve the idea
writers
(231) c.
restored,the
was
desert
deemed
were
property
the
same
genii and
from
from
portents, with
many
quiet
sleepsunder
chain, and
mission
supernaturalbeings had passed away
passage,
he
and
of
seats
them,
to
latelyvisited
were
disturbance
the
the many
the
inhabitants,but they
When
lightning. When
one
next
was
their persons
there
and
to be
himself,being on
Britons,and
inviolable.
that among
says
believed
are
had
one
it had
curiosity;
the
some
he
sailed to
by
interlocutors
Britain
near
Oraculorum,'(231)
by
Defectu
writer,one
as
and
Saturn
his
by Jupiter as
fragrance.
Jupiter as the dreams
to
the
to
island.
sleeping on
flydown,
with
the
cavern,
contrived
birds
in
appeared
signs; and, addressing them
deep
coloured
has
deity
departure from
in literature
solemnities,or
the
or
their
friends,has prevented
choral
some
dreams
[chap. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
into
north,
great open
with
these
the
sea
Caspian.
distant
is often
encircling
called
Other
regions : the
Cronian.
(233)
18.
(232) Compare Hesiod, Theog. 734"5.
(233) Plin. iv. 30; Dionys. Perieg. 32,

198.
Argou. ]0S4.
Claudian, Laud. Stilicii.
with
C. Mutter's
note;
Orph.
7.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
in the
island
An
OF
mentioned
by Avienus,
the
the
king of
Islands
of the
at the
Promontory,
was
an
honour
island
islands
rites,and the nation
initiations
Britain
near
is
designatedas
island,named
oppositethe country
of the Osismii
who
were
curing
Gallic
endued
;
of
of
deity;
with the power
in
celebrated
in
to
of these
Amn'ita
that of the
of the
Bacchus
Bacchic
.(242)
in the Britannic
Sea,
renowned
for
nine
raisingstorms
into the
human
celebrated
by
virgins,
cantations
their in-
shapes of animals
art ; and
of
to
(234) v. 165.
(235) napa Kpovov
(236) iv. 36.
Avienus, the island of the
rvpaiv,
(238) ii. 5, 14, iii.1, 2.

(240) Ap. Strab. iv. 4, 6.
570.
Olymp.
Hibernians
was
ii.70.
(237) v.
561.
(239) v. 1172, 1192,

(241) lb.
(243) iii.6.
predicting
P3)
According
(242) v.
by
seat
B.C., there
(2il) In Dionysius,
(Bretagne),as
of
the
as
mouth
priestesseswere
changing themselves
diseases incurable
the future.
its
100
were
Strabo.
Sena,
well
(239)
off the
the
are
an
the oracle of
by
Sacred
the coast
on
performed
were
montory,
Pro-
is also mentioned
those
to
island
is described
women,
tory
promon-
the Sacred
Bacchus,
rites
Proserpine,similar
orgiesand
describes
the
Ocean.
which
Loire, where
Mela
islands, called
lived about
who
Samothrace.(240)An
certain
of
in the Western
Britain,in
and
six
Orphic Argonautics, as
near
the Samnite
and
Islands,lay off the
promontory
the island of
by
in the "Western
point of Europe,
Artemidorus,
of Ceres
the
extremityof Europe. (237) This
to
According
with
produced tin, near
in the
of Ceres
island
him
is
Cape Finisterre.(236)
Dionysiusplaces
sacred
Atlantic,occurs
wooded
(~u) Saturn
connects
Pliny,
to
western
(238) The
Strabo.
of the
the
was
Maritiina.'
Ora
Happy
Islands, which
which
by
the
gods, or
Arrotribse,or
the Western
'
likewise found
were
According
Seas.
islands of the
his
(235)
sacred islands
Northern
in
Saturn, is likewise
to
Age, and Pindar
Golden
of the Blest.
Other
Sea, sacred
Western
493
PHOENICIANS.
THE
1250.
494
OF
NAVIGATION
called the Sacred
Island.
of Ireland
promontory
Procopius, in
Brittia
as
Thule
With
that
thinks
the
modern
and
there
in silence
fabulous
that
affirm
they
though
he
Along
there
and
are
as
the
shore
are
subjectto
(244) Ora Marit.

(246) iv. 20.
(248)
himself
it
as
that
Britain, and
he
islands.
(249)
natural
tory
his-
is
unwilling
; for
although
it to be
heard
persons,
the
have
to
stances
circum-
frequently
its
phenomenon
of
reality;
dreams.
"
of the
oppositethe
ocean,
who
carry
the
Franks,
on
but
of
Brittia,
by fishermen, cultivators,
the
are
trade
with
exempt from
(245) ii. 2,
108.
island
this
island.
tribute,in
6.
(247) ii. 15.
P. 482, ed. 1.
6, speaks of Great Britain

(249) Ptolemy, Synt. ii. 6, p. 85
By the latter he appears
Bperravia.
fjuicpa
"
Britain, peydXr] and

Ireland.
island ;
an
believed
place,who
of
extremity of Gaul,
means
and
from
north
repeated by numerous
seen
lying
as
to the
of this island
villagesinhabited
numerous
seafaringmen,
They
of the
conceives
follows
both
he
(500 miles);
Britannic
say
it
of
dinavia.
Scan-
divided
respecting the
declares
natives
himself
story is
The
have
He
described.
it from
it is
appearance,
the
he
two
story related
nations
Mythologie/ (248)
conceives
Brittia
the
are
Gaul,
Deutsche
Procopius
by
islands of
three
stadia
of
coast
tance
dis-
position of Thule
4000
marvels
recounting some
over
pass
heard
of
Procopius is
that
at
he identifies it with
Brittia,Procopius proceeds to
of
who
but
Ireland, which
Brettania
it has
of
doubt
no
the
in his
Grimm,
Brittany ;
seems
After
to
interval
Brettania
the
the
the
extremity of Spain, and
oppositethe
Brettania.
and
Spain
For
Rhine,
Brettania, he represents
to
an
Brittia lies
whereas
by
by
of the
by
where
(247)
passage,
respect
Continent
the
mouths
Britons.
west, oppositethe
to the
War/(246)describes
(25 miles); situated between
former
of the Gothic
inhabited
the southern
(245)
stadia
Angili,Frissones, and
refers to
Sacred.
opposite the
Brettania, and
and
that
states
island
an
of 200
called
History
'
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
(244) Ptolemy
was
his
THE
and Little
to mean
7.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
consideration
the
of
OF
the
it is to be
at the
homes
duty for
on
of
hour
of
awaiting the visit

hear
night they
them
to their work.
their
beds, and
walk
so
are
weighed
is perceptible
to the
to
own
Brittia
and
barks, it takes
the island,and
either
voice
yet, when
day
and
keel
calling over
the
the
dignitiesand patronymic
the
names
of their husbands
of
are
rites
their own,
row.
of passengers,
no
ever,
how-
one,
they effect the

the
in
passage
they have
sage
pas-
their
reached
with
the water.
boats
They
see
and
passengers,
each.
the
In
mentioned.
case
so
no
leaving it, but they hear
preceded Procopius by
necromantic
describes
of Gaul
who
or
of the
the
Claudian,
in
calling
proceed to
they return
cargo,
boat
names
hour
an
night. When
sinks
alone
remaining in
In
the
irresistible
an
edge ;
they make
discharged their
lightened that the

one
and
inch of the
sight.
of
voice
from
by the number
an
sleep,
to
delay,they rise from
they enter,
down
to their
dead
shore,impelled by
sea
rises to within
that the water
the
In
door, and
moment's
reception,which
their
boats
These
the
to
hack
they find empty boats, different
necessity. Here
ready for
Without
whose
themselves
betake
their
at
service is
Those
ensuing night come
superintendent.
knocking
dead.
of the
darkness, and
the
This
render.
they
souls
the
495
PHOENICIANS.
service which
duty of ferryingover
turn
THE
repeating
of women,
(250)
a
century and
performed by Ulysseson
half,
the coast
"
Est
locus, extremum
Oceani
Gallia litus,
pandit qua
prsetentus aquis,ubi fertur Ulysses
Sanguine
libato
Illic umbrarum
populum
movisse
silentem.
tenui stridore volantum
(250) This story is repeated by Tzetzes

169.
Compare Plutarch, Prov. torn. v.
Lye. 1204, and on Hesiod,

In
p. 764, ed. Wyttenbach.
the text of Procopius,
vol. ii. p. 567, ed. Bonn, the words
the
near
ning
beginof the passage,
of the shore in question are :
descriptive
napa
ttjv
In
rr)v Bpirriav rov
aKTi)vrrjsKara
Tzetzes, on Lycophron,
wKeavov
vtjctov.
the corresponding words
are
:
7repittjv o.ktt)v tov 7repittjv Bperavviavvrjaov
There
is a various reading,vr)"rov,
in Procopius. The
ouceavov.
text of
to be corrupt, and
the sense
Procopius seems
requires the reading preserved
by Tzetzes.
According to Procopius, the shore would be that of
island oppositeto Britain.
an
Op.
on
496
NAVIGATION
OF
Flebilis auditur
THE
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
Simulacra
questus.
coloni
Pallida,defunctasque vident migrare figuras.

Hinc
dea
prosiluit,
Pkcebique egressa serenos
ululatuque sethera rupit
Infeeit radios,
Sensit
Terrifico.
Et
Senonum
ferale
fragor,revolutaqueTethys
projectatorpuiturna.(251)
is described
of
in the
poem
ascending from
the
occurs
passage
as
at the
day
and
;(252)
was
the
for
channel
descended
to
of
of the
Ogygia
and
that
with
land
visit Rufinus
when
at
Elusa,
his necromantic
the far west.
related
Ruf.
(252) Nitzsch
descriptionof the
performedher
with
the souls
the
of the
mephitic
hell
in
the
by
cavern
per
pro-
iEneid.(253)
which
at which
iEneas
the
mancy
necro-
Cimmerians, where
being
as
the furthest
on
the localities of fiction

the
to
west
ceremonies
at the
receded,and
was
tion
communicain order
emerge
Ulysses
suppose
extremity
Britain,it
subterranean
Megsera might
should
of
Ulysses
to
have
extremityof
to
formed
per-
Gaul
in
penetrated beyond
the
152, 355.
Compare
Lucan, vi. 642, where
she
(256)
Ulysses is
(251) In
of the
dead,
which
connected
as
(254)
Claudian, seeking for
Hades, by
visit
mancy
Aquitania. Necro-
of the localities
placed five days'sail
was
natural
the
light
to
different reason,
mephitic
fixed.
; (255)
ocean
to
one
of the
souls
return
was
hell,was
describes
the
for
to
in
Stygian deity,as
the
regions to
Ulyssesevoked
Italywas,
Alecto
Ulysses was
Homer
evoked
ancients
in
there
where
Cumse,
by the
for
Megaera
rites,in order
Elusa,
outlet
of Amsanctus
cavern
infernal
necromantic
place where
natural
against Rufinus.
place was
conceived
was
dead
these
native
Rufinus, whose
Hades
of
seat
murmur,
quatitarva
Substitit,et Khenus
The
Britannia
by Strabo
to have
i. 123.
on
the
necromantic
(253) vii. 568.

(254) Strab. v. 4, "
(255) Od. xi. 13.
(256) Nitzsch, ib.
Odyssey,
of the
cave
witch
vol.
iii. p.
Erichtho
rites.
5 ; Serv.
p. 187.
Mn.
vi. 106.
in
the
408
NAVIGATION
canal, and
the
with
by Phoenicians,
Hercules
startingas they
and, whatever
having
passed
the
if
they think
when
they
sowed
Xerxes
the
finding that
back,
to
when
his
and
Xerxes
he
sailed
he
crew
to the
his voyage
he
was
on
his return
by
little men,
landed,
used
that
south
still far
to
left the
take
was
clad in
towns
of
after
The
the
and
they
year
l
Egypt.
others
the
he
The
may,
sun
their
on
later
and
in the
of
sentence
should
navigate
circum-
of
Hercules,
and
Africa,called Soloeis,
sailingmany
Red
account
Sea,
of
some
months,
he
which
extremity of
fled to the
nothing, except
Sataspes obtained
the
garments
their voyage
from
Pillars
from
that, at
the harvest
nobleman, who,
that
autumn
third
had
that
; but
Sea
is that
incredible,
relieved
promontory
object
circumnavigated ;
Persian
passed the
Red
Phoenicians,
Carthaginians at
be
us
the
which
is
this
the
when
to
'
me
the
could
tells
;
the
Africa, they
again to Egypt.
came
to
Egypt
Southern
continued
singularcondition
Egypt
the
reached,
in
to
If
was
the
returned
B.C.)was
the western
having rounded
and
which
Herodotus
sailors in
had
Herodotus,
Africa
465
that
along
years,
Sataspes,a
"
Africa.
and
of
(485
crucifixion,upon
pursued
two
adds
that
which
state
they then
corn,
Herodotus
reach
to
ground, and awaited
sailinground
subjoinsa story
ship and
the
and
them
sail between
connect
they
fit,believe,but
were
would
sailed
Hercules,
of
period maintained
reign of
Mediterranean.
they gave,'says
right hand.'
he
the
proceeds to
consumed
Pillars
which
account
and
ship
of Africa
part
thus
vessels,navigated
some
Sea,
to
;(263)
having gatheredthe
that
sent
the
accomplishing
Red
ordered,
were
arrived,they landed,
and
of
the
effected,a
Herodotus
canal.
of the
he
from
the Mediterranean
and
Sea
be
could
voyage
it appears,
as
[CHAP. Villi
PHOENICIANS.
circumnavigate Africa, ordering
to
of
Pillars
the
THE
means,
their voyage
commence
by
view,
different
objectby
same
OF
turned
he
gave
his voyage,
palm-leaves, who,
mountains
sheep ;
; that
and
that
here calls the Mediterranean

(262) It may be observed tbat Herodotus
the sea
the
to
to the south
O
aXaacra,
the fiopTjirj
Sakaaaa, as opposed
vorirj
42.
iL
iv.
of Libya,
158,
8.J
SECT.
the
NAVIGATION
fast,and would
stuck
story, and,
'
by
part
the
Herodotus
that
of his
The
reference to this
next
of
Africa,and
Herodotus
(which
instead of
Neco),
as
B.C.)that
(2G3)It
during
will be
the
early
opportunityof becoming
an
have
must
occurred
of
Eudoxus
Ponticus
Indian
in voyages
said that
to
Christ, as
on
returned
to
steer
guidance of
with
which
the
he
Cleopatra (117
"
ship
this
ship ; but
brought back.
89
deservingof
belief.
B.C.),accompanied
of these
b.c)
Eudoxus
was
(263) iv. 42, 43,

KK
occasions,an
the
Red
half dead
in
taught Greek
:
the
king took
In the
but
lived
and
to India
478
"
testimony;
voyage
Indian, and Eudoxus

the
(485
declared that
Ptolemy by the guards of
was
sented
repre-
Egypt in the reign of
one
alone
was
Eudoxus, who
117
"
they had found him
he offered
the
in
(170
the Nile ;
Gelo
credible
certain
king'scommand, the Indian
the
Magus who
Posidonius
by
by
attributed to Darius
assured
voyage.
Second
up
brought
was
have
to
Cyzicus (he said),being

the
This
expeditionmentioned
certain
before
century
Ptolemy Euergetes
king
to
as
in Strabo.
of memory
error
following story of
second
the
an
the
unauthenticated
were
he related the
stones
ted.
deposi-
treating of the circumnavigation
as
performed this
he had
these voyages
by
well
by Heraclides
under
Samos
which
to
referring
as
is
By
memory.'
at
been
(says Herodotus),
subjectoccurs
Posidonius
geographer quotes
who
resided
circumstance
'
Samos
to
dishonestly
was
doubtless
eunuch
an
his lifetime.
within
this
his
and thus might have

life,
acquainted with
in
regardfor
of
that
death, fled
this Samian
of
name
it out
adds
it had
ship
believe this
not
that this money
Samian, with whom
but suppress
observed
; and
the
requiredcondition,
Herodotus
of his master's
of money
know
fulfilled the
crucified.
that
was,
did
Xerxes
not
499
PII02NICTANS.
move.
he heard
large sum
retained
be
to
Sataspes,when
with
not
THE
proceed further
not
Sataspeshad
as
him
ordered
of
did
he
why
reason
OF
all the
ship.
upon
wheremade
was
went
away
Sea,
out
and
precious
followingreign of Queen
sent
on
second
voyage
500
to
NAVIGATION
India with
of Africa.
the
here
met
horse
his return
On
had
had
down
brought
his return
on
from
with
the
he found
of
from
profitsin
the
to
ship-captainidentified
one
had
vessel which
the river
Lixus,
that
took
then
sailed
had
and
showed
him
all his money,
Italyand
Gaul, touching
and
ports,
other
his way
on
to
proclaimed his discovery,and

he
means
on
board
After
coast, where
those
which
the
Red
Sea
had
reached
as
he
had
with
at
out
from
this
Mauretania,
another
he
the west
from
kingdom
ascertained
written
; whence
reached
the
had
he
found
they
the
of
Bogus
fact,turned
he
his former
the
the
of
coast
placeshe
these
race
they
taken
part
same
of the
words
from
course
tribes which
as
were
he
those which
conterminous
Eudoxus, having
his
ceived
per-
professional
the
(Maurctania)
back
beyond
Straits for India.
used
same
that
he had
arrived
attempted to persuade King Bogus
to send
expedition.
not, however, known
in
of the
east, and
possible; he
reached
perceived that
were
Gadeira
hence
other
the
who
down
boats,and having
they
men
harbour
part of
all which
at
through
course
an
which
: by
subscriptions
two
accidents in the voyage,
some
African
his
steered
B.C.),
(orPuteoli),Massilia,
;
collected
ceeded
suc-
of
of Africa
along
singing boys, physicians,and
he
formed
was
sailed
Gadeira
procured a large ship and

some
persons,
and
81
"
shipof
Africa
Dicaearcliia
at
part
prow
Eudoxus
returned.
never
the
coast
western
89
in the
having
as
circumnavigation of
the
with
along the
was
consequence
merchants
it
it
that
Lathyrus,
Eudoxus
him
He
Cleopatra had been
II.
all his
coast
west, he brought it away.
that
Soter
eastern
wreck, with
heard
having
ried
car-
was
of their words.
some
they immediately recognisedit as belonging to

and
he
communicated
places,he
ship, saved
of embezzlement.
accusation
he
wrote
(Ptolemy
son
again deprivedhim
who
different
come
Egypt,
to
at
in it ; and
cut
her
by
of
prow
vessel which
landed
Having
with
figureof
bnt
beyond Êthiopia,along the
inhabitants,and
with
of
winds
[chap. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
largerexpedition;
adverse
by
OF
to
The
ship;
final results
when
of this
The
Posidonius.(2Ci).
(264) Strab.
ii.3, 4.
attempt
were
King Bogus here
8.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
mentioned
is either the
Bocchus, was
earlier
of the
Nepos, who
had
who
lived about
who
had
reached
made
purposes.
Before
to
Julius
his
Strabo
from
Spain
the base
;
that
Nile
the
to
line
the
the
had
he
order
Red
Sea,
Antipater,
man
seen
Êthiopiafor
to
to
cial
commer-
formed
by
detail,it
in
accounts
the
ancients
is necessary
respectingthe
Africa.
that
of
that
although the
Europe
and
Africa
the
other
as
distance from
side of the
Egypt
to be smaller
a
latter
to the
the
point with
Mediterranean.
is
not
equal
even
than
triangle;
right-angled
right-anglebeing
extremityof Êthiopia,and
connectingthe
Africa, the division
put togetherare
forming
the
into
is divided
world
Europe, Asia, and
describes Africa
being
the
Cornelius
in
historian Caelius
in size to Asia ; and that Africa

appears
He
an
(267)
continents
Europe.
he is
or
reportedby
sailed from
had
B.C., also declared
the voyage
says,
unequal ; for
B.C.,
time, Eudoxus,
own
Gades.(266) The
the notion
geography of
in 49
Caesar
likewise
was
examining these
ascertain
three
that,in
120
Mauretania, who, with
Western
Ptolemy Lathurus,
and
501
PHOENICIANS.
name.(265)
same
stated
from
escape
by
of Eudoxus
voyage
THE
king of
confirmed
king
The
OF
cules
Pillars of Herthe line of the
hypotenuse being
the
Pillars
of Hercules^268)
Egypt.
Nile.
Êthiopia.
his name
(26^) The Latin writers call hirn Bogud : Dio Cassius writes
and
eastern
Mauretania,
of
divisions
that
the
two
BoyouaV.Pliny says
and
Bocchus
Bogud.
their
named
after
kings
respectively
western, were
Compare Strab. xvii. 3, 7.
ed. Kopp.
(266) Mela, iii.9 ; Plin. ii.67 ; Martianus Capella,vi. " 621,
(268) xviii. 3, 1.
(267) Plin. ib.
502
NAVIGATION
Elsewhere
formed
Mela
its
north
it
has
the
northern
south
east
of the form
of Africa.
is greater
to west
(369)
coast.
than
that its greatestwidth
and
western
extremity of the south-
He
says
its width
from
is at the part where
adjoinsthe Nile.(270)
As
the
back
and
the
and
Gaul,
the
to
Scandinavian
the
that
the
of
and
of Africa
with
the
of
the
who
of
Atlantic
Sea
to
that the
the
Gades, along the

direction.
this
the
connect
well
as
presence
of
that
near
in those
seas
elephants both
of the
most
the
Red
coast
of
lian
Sea
the
Êthiopians
the
According
Mossy
to
those
with
peninsula stretching
was
western
connexion
into
continuous
were
side.
the
remote
the
its western
to
Juba,
the
near
the
promontory,
the
and
navigation
in
Mauretania, was
form
Pillars
two
of the
of
earth
is
those
who
westerly
north-
and
India
is
near
Compare Geminus,
c.
13.
by
the
only
India, as
for
the
the
blance
resem-
explanation,
true
(270)
112.
not
account
India
The
extremes.
spherical,
with
Hercules
quarters, but
in Africa
according to Aristotle,is,that
(269) ii.5, 33.

(271) Scylax,"
the
on
According
hypothesis the opinionof
country
the
direct line from
(271)
Aristotle,arguing
explainsupon
the
they
so
"
uninterrupted from
was
extremityof
Russia
thought that
Africa
the
in
Nile.
Upper
Egyptian
of
part
Negro tribes
of Africa
sea
Caspian
suppressing
brought them
persons
; that
Egypt
the
Scythia,Germany,
thus
"
swept
extremityof iEthiopia beyond
the
the
began with
south-eastern
thence
of
shores
west, and
to
the
called
Scylax, some
northern
extremity
of
extended
Êthiopians,and
inhabited
the
they
Hercules
the chief
to
Ocean
vicinityof
the
Ocean
Hercules
Êthiopians
statement
and
Southern
hence
coast
of
Pillars
peninsula
Pillars
Egypt
Europe, from
of
Northern
the
Mseotis, along the shores
Palus
believed
that
believed
ancients
the
across
to
parallelto
notion
figureis
trapezium, which
eastern
length from
to
to
the
similar
[CHAP.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
that
by supposing
is
THE
Africa
lie likens
coast
that
OF
north-western
i. 4.
Plin. vi. 34.
SECT.
8.]
coast
of
NAVIGATION
Africa,because
size of the Atlantic
Seneca
could
voyage
sphere.(272)
it
(or external) Sea,
that
thought
with
favourable
ship might
the
(273)On
not
was
So
for
not
were
Iberia to India.
this distance
503
PHOENICIANS.
the earth is
parallelfrom
same
THE
opinion that, if
expressed an
the
OF
winds
thenes
Eratos-
the
great
sail
along
other
and
great,
be
made
the
extreme
hand,
that
in
the
short
time.(274)
The
belief
the extreme
been
that
to the
population of
Indians
continent.
These
who
not
settled
was
Such
of
to the
the
Mela,
to
by
the
for
sea
the
The
entire
of Hanno
point
northern
the
on
establishments
directed
not
colonists
in force
places for
to
ulterior
to
and
the
south.
(27G)
(277)
respectingthe shape
be
ascertained
coast
certained
unas-
doubtful,but it
Eudoxus.
ancients
far their
is, how
be
can
proved, by
at
sure
the
southern
and
Gades
its
(272) De Ccelo, ii. 14.

Above, p. 167.
coast
of
coast
used
neighbourhood as startingefforts
to
seem
of
oppositecoast
policy connected
Compare
established
Spain, and
the
"
remote
navigators: who, together
Carthaginians, likewise
discovery. Their
Lusitanian
had, from
of Africa
Phoenician
towards
principally
the
it to
the
coast
with
their
of
extended.
the
themselves
the west
it to be
question long remained
period,been visited by
their
round
passes
voyages
next
have
to
said to
are
to
Polybius considers
geographical exploration of the

evidence,
Hercules
specting
re-
shape of Africa, though predominant,
being the notions of
Africa, the
Maurusii
the
thus
accompanied
universal
whether
According
mythological stories
of the
Africa
and
east
(275)
opinions as
were
between
affinity
explainssome
west
the
have
as
Ideler, ad Aristot.
have
been
Africa, and
with
the
Meteorol.
na-
vol. i.
p. 569.
(373) Ap. Strab. i. 4, 6.

(274) Quantum enim est, quod
Indos
jacet ? Paucissimorum
Quaest. 1, Praef. "
vit, Nat.
(275) Strab.
xvii. 3, 7.
dierum
ab ultimis
litoribus
spatium,si
navem
Hispaniae usque ad
veutus
suus
imple-
11.
(276) ii.38.
(277) iii.9.
504
NAVIGATION
tural
views
Tingis,the
the
south
for
the
coast,
same
foundations
or
Carthaginian
which, having
towns
their
dominion
record
authentic
still remains
at 470
transcriptof
exact
of
in Punic
and
The
B.C.
the
Greek.
The
far from
Nun
Cape
be
Straits
be fixed with
cannot
Sierra
near
the
the
all
Leone.
The
fabulous
truth
We
its
in
the
; but
to
of the
extent
(278) xvii. 3,
(280) Movers,
no
reason
by Pliny,that
(about 146
with
is
brass,
on
nization,
colo-
voyage
far
only as
it to
was
point
expedition appear
as
for
stances
circumfestly
mani-
are
voyage
to
it to
enable
of the
Some
of the
to
as
doubting the general
(282)
explore the
him
natives.
bilingual
exploring
it
is
probably
settlement
extends
such
exploring part
informed
in Africa
the
tempts
at-
partly for
takes
of the
strength was
there
of the account.
are
numbers
opposition of
related
Gossellin
prevailingopinion
more
is
engraved
of the
extent
certainty.
exaggerated ; but
master
; the
(280)
voyage
(like the
distant
most
tending
ex-
these
whose
expeditionwas
The
of
means
narrative
been
have
be
it cannot
important of
extant
deed
in-
are
of Africa.
original,which
partly for discovery.

not
as
Periplus of Hanno,
inscriptionof Hannibal),(281)
may
both
Gades
most
the
Carthage, used
and
Tyre
oppositecoast
the
of
in the
conjecturallyfixed
an
the
settlements
but
Pliny ;(279)
factoryof
on
Mauretania,
destroyed by
were
extensive
These
and
important port
An
300,
to
Tyrian
of
of
coast
thaginian
Car-
as
large number
western
Phoenicians, both
the
their
of
and
by Strabo(278)
discredited
that
expressly mentioned
are
amounted
once
Thymiaterialyingto
and
Lixus
the
on
Carthaginian Empire.
the
also hear
we
neighbouring barbarians.
doubted
of
Tangier, and
[chap.VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
extension
the
modern
on
OF
western
coast
in
Scipio was
B.C.),he employed Polybius the

coast
fleet for the

of
when
purpose.
examined
3.
of that
continent,
and
Pliny gives
by Polybius ;
(279) v.
the
mand
com-
torian
hisnished
furmary
sum-
furthest
i.
vol. ii. p. 521"554.
(281) Livy,xxviii. 46.
(282) See above,
p. 454.
506
the
of
account
the
NAVIGATION
OF
of his voyage
down
Indus
to the
which
on
grounds
are
regarded as
the Minor
the
had,
at
of
the
and
Insula;
the
of
southern
of
the
to
according
by C. Miiller,in
his
guebar, in lat. 6"
S.
'
but
Sea.
ancients
They
called
they
were
Dios-
Africa
first
century of
the northeastern
as
From
the
as
of Africa
coast
island
far
is followed
island
of Zan-
point (says the Periplus)
this
it is known
to
turn
towards
south
the
in
Magadasko,
the
as
this
is carried,
Vincent, (29")who
Dr.
on
of
our
the
to
the
oppositeside,to
west,
regions
of
with
unite
sea.'(291)
the
possessed by
circumnavigation of
ancients
first
he had
be
to
sailed
with
the
round
(289) Commerce
vol. i. pp. 303"311,
Prol. p. xxxv.
in the
and
Posidonius,
merchant
Africa.
Navigation of
vol. ii. p. 13"15,
ed. C.
of
have
to
of the entire
the accounts
singlecases
be
above
verted
ad-
assured
who
These
the
Miiller; Vincent, ib.
Hera-
Caelius
Antipater
stories,doubtless,did
Ancients
ed. 1807
reportedby
safelyrejected;neither
vol. ii. p. 178"180.
(291) " 18,
knowledge
of belief.
may,
due
the
ascertained
place,the story of the Magus
clides Ponticus
credit
which
can
whether
this continent
worthy
are
the
(2yo)
the
that
(Cape Guardafuy).
along the
reached, the questionremains
that
expedition
gulf as far
being the geographicallimits
to
Persian
in the
of that
Beyond
unexplored ;
Êthiopia,Libya, and
is any
which
edition,as
recent
and, stretching away
In
Socotra,
eastern
lat. 2" N. ; but
Africa
Red
Africa
far
Such
edition of
the
the
coast
according to Gossellin, as
the western
which
his recent
is certain
composed
was
of
point the description
is
Vincent,
buted
Periplus of the ErythraeanSea, attri-
the
Arrian, which
ocean
Miiller,in
Scylax, it
island
promontory
the
Dr.
by
consideration, and
early period, navigated
describes
era,
C.
the mouth
from
is discredited
authenticityof
be the
may
acquainted with
to
by
and
Indus,
Geographers.(289)
command
an
coridis
the
attentive
conclusive
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
Gulf,
deserve
Greek
Whatever
under
Persian
THE
p. 186.
in the Indian
Geogr.
Gr.
Min.
Ocean,
vol.
i.
8.]
SECT.
not
rest
NAVIGATION
on
in which
and
to
Libya
interpretedby
was
"
the Indian
The
donius
who
subjectsit
Gaditane
to
by
the
on
eastern
the
between
This
the
Caius
of
coasts
have
to
seems
(during his command
Sea
there, which
found
been
Nepos, Eudoxus
Red
Sea
to
be
round
shows
account
added
; which
of Posidonius.
sailed
to
In
Africa
that
as
far
Minor),
he made
no
is inconsiderable.
Morocco
of
wreck
to
in the
Pliny
:
from
detailed
that
his
whereas
(295)
great progress
was
Cornelius
to
states
Red
Spanish
circumnavigation
affirmed
when
in the
was
part of
proving
that
states
belonging
Arabia
as
an
belief that the distance
Pliny
manner
tified
iden-
particularvessel,is
that, according
is not
like
story of the
favourite mode
as
Posi-
Africa,and
Augustus,
effected the entire
Gades
for
recognised
should
ship.(294)It
to
of
son
in Asia
was
of
Abyssiniaand
(Agrippa), the
Caesar
referring
as
(293) The
erroneous
circumnavigation of Africa;
the
"
grounds by Strabo,
coast
ship-captainas belonging
Odyssey
accepted by
was
sufficient
on
fabrication,
restingon
evident
Cyzicus
detailed examination.
found
prow,
the
the Pillars of Hercules
from
of
of Eudoxus
but it is discredited
in
(292)
Ocean.
account
exploitof Mene-
of the ancients
one
circumnavigation of Africa
the
Êthiopians,the Sidonians, the Erembi,
visited the
he
than
reality
eight years, mentioned
of
voyage
507
PHOENICIANS.
THE
basis of
firmer
any
laus, whose
OF
along the
the
tive
narra-
Hanno
extant
western
coast.
certain
Euthymenes
passed the Pillars

African
coast
of the Nile.
waters
of the
contained
of Massilia
Hercules, and
of
of the Atlantic
He
which
monsters
were
similar
to the
(292) Strab.
i. 2, 31.
(293) ii.3, 5
(294) ii. 67.
See
having
as
himself
Nile
sweet
Fragm.
Od.
having
along the
the
source
as
being fed from
in
these
and
iv. 84.
(295) Ib-
the
quarters, and
Nilotic crocodiles
Compare
as
sailed
Ocean, until he reached
represented the
ocean,
described
hippo-
508
NAVIGATION
potanii.
(296)
It
founded
the
that
upon
conceived
There
time
of
much
OE
is
evident
the
only
and
arguments
must
give
has
advanced
due
This
been
of
credibility
are
stated
credible
the
geography,
narrative
has
valuable
In
first
the
last year
117
was
must
and
place,it
have
be
must
of the
years;
Mittelalters,vol.
the
in the
of
these
of his work
first volume
it are,
from
detract
Many
Dr.
on
systematic
however,
completeness by
and
forth
set
in his
Vincent
elapsed between
arguments
by
gave
at
least
the
birth
a
century
and
supposed
of the
time
dotus
of Hero-
vol. i. p. 199.
on
no
the
Gr. vol. iv. p. 408.
vol. ii. p. 348, ed. 8vo.
377
same
des
view.
against the circumnavigationof Neco
Herod,
written
Hiillmann, Stadtewesen
385.
"
the
of Gossellin
Larcher
and
that
tween
interval be-
the
that
of Neco
therefore
iv. p. 377, takes
Phoenicians
remarked
reign
(298) Geogr. Syst.of Herod,

(299) Ideen, i. 2, p. 79"85.
(300) Hist, of Gr. vol. iii. p.
controverted
which
Herodotus.
objectionsto
(296) See Fragm. Hist.

(297) See Gossellin,ib.
(301) The
high authority,we
such
alreadycited. (303)
the
half
of
many
yield to
we
subjected this question to
greatest force
work
of
by
Rennell, (298)Prof.
circumstances
by Gossellin,who,
the
to
attracted
has
(300) Before
Grote.
critics
to the
The
investigation^301)
with
similar
was
account
considered
Mr.
by
weight
the
ancient
account,
expedition in the
the
writers,(297)particularlyby Major
the
are
of
account
Herodotus.
Neco, given by
attention,
that
fabulous
shape of Africa
the
Heeren, (299)
and, lastly,
by
is
this
by Strabo.
remains
modern
that
belief that
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
THE
iii.p. 458.
He
thinks
ib. 462.
iv. 42, torn.
report of their voyage,
i. 1, p. 46, ii. 2, p. 35.

the Pharaohs, vol. ii.
See also Ukert,

(302) vol. ii. p. 186"205.
Forbiger, vol. i. p. 64; Kenrick, Egypt under
the
Hist. vol. i. p. 118, Engl, transl. ; and
p. 405 ; Niebuhr, Lect. Anc.
Diet,
of Anc.
The
Smith's
art. Libya, in Dr.
Geogr. vol. ii. p. 177.
is likewise discredited
story of the circumnavigation of Africa in the time of Neco
by Col. Leake, On Some

Disputed Questions of Ancient
phy
Geograthe time was
the ground that
not
1
8, chieflyon
(Lond. 1857), p.
sufficientfor so long a voyage.
that
whose
work
He
Ptolemy,
says
"
'
comprehends everything
imperialtimes of Egypt,
seas,
p. 8.
and
must
therefore
that
denied
have
of
known
was
the
Africa
junction of
believed
that
the
Africa
in
Greek
the
Atlantic
was
not
and
a
and
Indian
peninsula,'
8.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
and
voyage
the time
to which
period as
and
we
shape.
particularsare
the
expedition,or
which
surrounded
to reach
island,or
an
another
greater ;
and
of
the
manded
com-
of the
difficulties
overcome.
only be insured
under
ii. 47;
lb. p. 360.
the
state
Veget.
the
vessel
(303)
a
steering its
it is
crept along
successive
the
coast
was
The
in
at every
9.
interval of
dependent on
progress
either
its
could
that
the
it
unfriendly,
had
first of these
the
along the
v.
stations.
night)is estimated
conditions
Mil.
or
landing-placeto
or
its successful
navigation
Be
sea,
therefore
was
ship sailed
de
months.
observations
at the
the natives.
of
vigation
Na-
of steeringwas
difficulty
food
of two
one
Phoenician
vol. i. p. 253
to
port
one
coast, and
overawe
ordinary
(303) PHn.
(304)
the
It
friendly,or that,if
sufficient force to
out
ancient
An
land.
order
width.
winter
and
miles,(304)
thirty-five
into
to the
provisionsfor the whole
night,when
with
when
the
the
except in
of moderate
astronomical
and
keep close
to
sea,
of
day's sail (exclusive
length it put
either
how
open
stands
by
in water
at about
was
the
merely from
at
took
rate
the
and
charts.
communications
was
who
character
or
was
oars,
and
and
by
stopped
Rennell
coast
the tradition
accurate
an
enterprisewere
channel
water
compass,
advanced
mean
this
in
persons
number
suspended during
assisted
shore
into
its voyage,
the
by
likewise
by
the
to
an
by
or
cross
vessel takes
large part of
course
to
moreover
modern
The
that
suppose
informed
not
such
to venture
never
was
the
; it is a
historyis faint
Herodotus
as
to the
are
sails
impelled by
was
shore, and
and
whether
general system of navigation in antiquity,
The
vessel
we
to
Pittacus
Solon
of Greek
even
reached
as
and
have
legislationof
given
ships concerned;
with
for his
Egyptian history,resting doubtless
have
No
must
collected materials
entitled
not
in
event
an
509
PHCENICIANS.
contemporary
the
to
are
could
repetition,
oral
on
such
is
knowledge
our
imperfect; and
of
Neco
is anterior
Periander, and
THE
Herodotus
when
reign of
The
history.
OF
cases
Mediterranean;
northern
coast
Compare Ideler,Ciiroa.
510
of
when
Africa, or
of
Greece
and
of
made
in
built
for
the
long
described
Persian
food
by
the
of
voyage
have
and
furnished
difficulties of
have
lengthened
:
been
that
is true
for
of Asia
Minor,
have
repeatedthis
until
it had
for the
completed
under
by Neco,
was
were
the
which
placeswhere
(305) Herod,
and
eo
(308) lb.
p. 354.
(307)
the
length,
'
What
the Phoenicians, from
or
inclined,
so
been
have
favourable
Italy,as
distance
We
are
force
on
accepta classe,Plin.
as
that
have
far
the
the
not
to
1.
to its performance
an
ancient
the
Massilia, and
and
would
forwards,
be
necessary
not
were
the
Phoenicians, ordered
informed
that
they
compel submission
contrary, the
(306) Arrian,
v.
finitely
inde-
followed
as
these
But
of
voyage
i. 163.
(307) Ab
the
their
employers been
Africa.
sufficient
they landed
in
accordingly?^308)
great
the
and
sixty
that
backwards
continuously,
of
of
the purpose.
quite conceivable
Greece,
as
with
expresslystated
respect of
port of Syria,might
undertaken.
providedwith
in
conditions
it is
circumnavigation
conditions
their
the
course
expedition
remark
coasting-voyage might
example,
a
is
are
chiefly
proportion/ inquires,
made
under
ship,starting from
coasts
the
prevented Scylax, Hanno,

had
who
ajleetfor
from
arithmetical
their voyages,
natives
the
women
coast, who
same
by Scipio with
preparationshad
It
and
men
the
to
of Africa
coast
coasting-voyagesdo not,
beyond
extending
and
60,000
Indus
the
in
found
account) consisted
own
Rennell, proceeding
Major
should
his
of the
with
vessels
are
suspicious,and
western
the
have
to
merchant
in
plunder ;(306)
the
Polybius along the
been
increase
along
(according to
penteconters,
war
of
method
mouth
and
said
are
examples
relations
coasts
exemplified by
in
not
Other
whose
along the
they
and
the
hostile
as
is
case
war,
from
Gulf,
sailed
who
Hanno,
fleet which
to
Nearchus
its way
which
(305)
cargo.
throughout
obtained
second
ships of
carryinga
the
of
The
[chap. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
Phocseans,
narrow
expeditionof
head
the
THE
ship made
Greek
Italy.
early voyages
of
OF
NAVIGATION
Lid.
account
c.
20, sqq.
at
of
8.]
SECT.
NAVIGATION
OF
their
landing in the autumn,
their
waiting until
their
upon
natives.
with
would
coast
fail to
with
limited
his
even
earlytimes
regarded
in such
that
interpreterscould
he
an
of
generally
was
The
coast
of different
took
with
that
as
understand
the
which
at
of
language
the
as
lous
Peri-
interpreters
;
point
in
tribes,
savage
him
mere
impossible. The
assigns the failure of food
He
Red
of
hostility
enemy.
length
expedition reached
not
the
ship arrivingon
as
succession
mentions
of Hanno
but
vast
in
friendly communication
rendered
have
so
be
from
jealousy and
unknown
an
would
of language
difficulty
question,and
and
few
probabilityis,that the
the
to
of
for food
that
their way
The
and
relied
incredible
made
Navigation
piracy ;
not
their corn,
sow
seems
have
fallen victims
have
the barbarous
connected
It
Straits of Gibraltar.
would
crews
to
harvest, implies that they
the
situated,could
the
to
511
PHOENICIANS.
in order
resources.
own
vessels,thus
Sea
THE
his
the
tives.^09)
na-
for
reason
turning back.
length of time mentioned
The
if
insufficient,
harvest, and
Herodotus
allow
for
three years,
the
down
with
the Phoenicians
that
seeds
over
the
for
proper
;
and
could
which
been
have
sowing would
as
to
not
they
successful.
have
Gossellin
have
has
It may
the
It
14.
be added
the
may
with
passed
seed and
mode
have
to
proper
in the
autumn
(309) " 11,
Africa
provisionsfrom
proper
how
Moreover,
remarked.
Red
periods
soils to be
obtained
described
fallen in
for the
and
understand
are
the
to
provided themselves
respectingthe
it is difficult to
seed itself,
food
deduction
easilyhave
as
thence
maturity.
to
not
information
natives,as
and
navigation.
of
circumnavigation
different climates
they could
as
for the
crops
could
the
seed-time
of such
and
Indus,
further
requisitefor bringing the
between
casualties
likewise
seems
expeditionof Scylax occupied thirty
the time allowed
Sea; whereas
is under
the other
that the
states
in its voyage
months
the intervals
subtract
we
Herodotus
by
of
had
be
curing
pro-
resort
time
southern
the
for
sphere,
hemi-
considered
as
512
OF
NAVIGATION
certain
neither Neco
that
great length of
the
Gibraltar, and
of which
the
The
Nile
only
the
was
of the
had
southern
the
Nile
the
visited
had
himself
solstice,it
the
that
to
north
the
the
Great,
the
mouth
of the
part of his
south.
the
not
(313) Now,
been
have
tropic,and
that
conceive
south
of the
the
for the Phoenician
Nearchus
his
Indus
ii. 29.
(313)
See
either
consider
tor
naviga-
inclined
from
admiral
stated
vertical
that
Herodotus
Neco
himself
stated
may
could
is north
have
an
of the
easily
can
imagined
accompanied
were
at
(312) Arrian,
Alexander
certain
parts
vol. ii. p. 565.
Vincent, ib. vol. i. p. 222, 304.
to
approximation,and
actuallywitnessed
there
in
fell to
or
physicalphenomenon
to have
that
that
Nearchus
Elephantine (24"N.), we
of
of
coasting-voyage
latitude,which
(313) Onesicritus, who
(310) Compare Vincent,

(311)
we
the
the
the
Gulf,
Persian
Elephantine afforded
likewise
expedition,
noon
to the
of 25" north
declared
bring
his
were
obtained
at
might conceive
descriptionof
shadows
when
at
is
which
vertical
were
who
would
cended
as-
if Herodotus
have
may
marks
re-
himself
Now
persons
two
tropic,and
shadows
he
have
Elephantine
place,Nearchus,
navigatorsof
which
in
the
informants
the Nile above
latitude.
the
shadows
next
latitude of
which
higher
in
the
course
well.
southward
the
where
Alexander
from
celebrated
unlikelythat
In
south.
to
place,Herodotus
the
the
to
acceptance,
nearly within
expedition from
region
to
dotus
Hero-
ever,
statement, how-
is
sufficient progress
first
place where
is not
story of Neco's
this
it with
hand
them
supposes
and
Elephantine ;(311)
the
afterwards
contained
of
peninsula
by
right
as
which
opposite Syene,
invests
their
on
sun
story
far
as
of the
Straits
navigators,disbelieved
the
the
be
to
which
account
title of the
In
to the
Africa
Upon
be made.
idea
any
Sea
hemisphere.
main
is the
may
Red
interpretationof which
obvious
which
had
(310)
in the
himself, that they
reached
the
believed
base.
circumstance
is the report
credibility,
most
from
both
they
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
Herodotus
nor
voyage
that
THE
Ind.
c.
25.
514
OF
NAVIGATION
the
Continent.
his
fictitious
continual
Thule,
far
penetrated very
marched
have
in
describes
of three
of the
at
and
time
in
navigating
under
time
of
the
Red
(32")
Empire
land
into
the
district south
Egyptians
interior
would
Sea, they
wise
like-
marches
having, by
the
P.
is stated
Augustus,
as
are
thus,
Syene;(321)Ptolemy
officers
far
of
months
the
by
impossible that
not
six
darkness.
reached
respectively,
the
of
may
Africa;
have
soon
country under
any
inhabitant
have
believed
by
that he cannot
of the
the
passed
visit the
temperate
that
Meroe
the
the
the
temperate
(319) Above,
(321) Plin.
by Neco,
cinnamon
of Meroe
is
ascertained
p. 472,
vi. 35.
n.
An
is mentioned
to
sphere
hemi-
respecting
of
in
consist
of
but
Greek
land,
800
beyond
He
this
of
the
says
that
consequence
unknown,
the
which
Syene,
but that
as
states
region reaches
;
we
hemisphere,
is different.
recentlyexplored by
been
southern
inaccessible
zone
northern
zone.(32i) Macrobius
of Geminus
account
been
it had
the
equator
declares that
(450 miles) south
south
is
country
southern
had
that
tropic;
heat.(323) The
zone
stadia
(100 miles) to
region
torrid
the
cross
lies 3800
is under
stadia
to
of the
zone
the
accounts
circumnavigation of Africa. (323)Cleomedes
impossible
sent
it had
Africa
of
south
ascended
visited
it is
and
the
distinctlythat
states
been
never
cannot
the
Pytheas, respecting
tropic.
; so
the
months
have
into
Roman
equator. (322) It is
Ptolemy
has
other
two
four
early
an
the
and
miles
970
that
was
the Romans
that
Petronius, prefectof Egypt

to
stories of
of continual
six months
be remarked
have
to
of
[CHAP. VIII.
PHOENICIANS.
of the
One
island
light,and
It may
said
(319)
THE
that
the
torrid
kings
of
Egypt,
and
not
to be
all
(320) Pliu. ii. 77 ; above, p. 469.

of the Nile
expedition to explore the source
in this passage,
and also in Sen. Nat. Qusest.
138.
vi. 8.
(322) Geogr.
i. 8, 5
Vincent, vol. ii.p.
243.
ovk
av
e\oLpev neTreia-pevcos dne'iv. "ArpnTToi
(323) rives Se elcnv al olki'](T"is
Ka@'
T0^ $evp" ro's
nai
eloi
a7"
T*js
p^XP1
etKCKriav
t]Pas oLKovpfvqs,
paXXov
yap
ii.
Halnia.
ra
6,
78,
IcrTopiav
Trepl
Xeyoptva
Synt.
avrcov,
ris
av
Tjyrjaairo
p.
rj
Compare Delambre, Hist. Astr. Anc. torn. ii. p. 83.
(324)
Cleomed.
(325) In
Somn.
i. 2, p. 20.
Scip.ii. 8,
3.
8.]
sect.
ocean,
as
of the
NAVIGATION
had
some
of the
That
the
We
torrid
observe
the
at
inhabited
was
Hope
the
which
the
On
the
whole,
Vincent, that
'
without
collateral
Neco
circumnavigation of
Portuguese
and
when
we
attempts occupied, and

the
preceded
the
allegedPhoenician
we
may
safelyassent
bare
assertion
ultimate
success,
(329)
compass,
becomes
voyage
contemporary
or
the
to
positionof
the
that
testimony,is too slighta
circumnavigation of Africa
attested,and
imperfectly
regarded
(326) c. 13,
as
too
foundation
in
we
the
may
time
of
improbable in itself,
historical fact.
p. 31.
(327) Cleomed. i. 6, p. 42 ; Gemin. c. 13, p. 31.

Pansetius lived
(328) Fragm. 6, p. 96, Petav.
before
Dr.
performance of any voyage,

or
connected, without
of the
attendant
consequences
is too
to be
were
Pansetius
and
support any superstructure of importance ;'(330)
conclude
p.
(327)
apparent.
more
on
chief
zone.
by
period subsequent to the discoveryof the
improbabilityof
the
the torrid
the
successive
of failures which
that
(338)
historyof
by
(336) Several
affirmed
was
Academic.
the
authentic
the time
number
the
to
zone
Eudorus
have
lay under
external,sea
Cape of Good
even
515
PHOENICIANS.
to be inhabited.
supposed, and
great, or
the Stoic, and
the
THE
including Cleanthes, held

philosophers,
part
the
OF
Christ.
Eudorus
wrote
commentaries
upon
in the
second
Aristotle,and
century
a
treatise
with Strabo, see xvii. 1, 5.

the Nile; he was
contemporary
History of America, b. i. ; Vincent, ib. vol. ii.
(329) See Robertson's
in navigation,
The
217
9, 229.
polarityof the magnet, and its use
"
known
at
least
as
early
as
the
(330)
13th
des Mittelalters,vol. i. p. 125

vol. i. p. 307.
Stadtewesen
"
century.
137.
See
Hiillmann,
CORRECTIONS
Page
the
p.
3,
Adv.
i.
vol.
for
e\ovras
p. 30, who
receives
e'xoVrco?,
Plat.
compares
Phileb.
64, A.
Page
6,
fertile.
Page 9,
story
which
Church
of
where
fact
John
John
occurred
Gregory
Page 9,
on
30, add,
1.
Page 54,
see
Page
icrn
85,
Herod,
vv"
ad
rj
the
87,
that, in
states
her
son
the
and
This
writer.
ice,
in
101,
order
See
n.
his
of
darkness
(789 a.d.).
Page
consequence
Constantine
eyes,
such
was
instance
Gibbon,
157.
The
of
c.
distinguish
n.
173, read
sun
fabulous
Italy,
the
that
hermit.
death
Fast.
Eom.
of
ad
days.
1825
vol. i. p. 204, ed.
that
the
motion
of
the
Milan.
Nat.
An.
ii. 18.
6 rolcri Avdoiai
ovros
obscured.
vol.
committed
was
ships
i.
p.
Irene
by
obscured
for
wandered
exaggeration
ed.
732,
depriving
days,
seventeen
from
their
in
occurs
in
Bonn.,
course
rary
contempo-
48.
later
to
partly
outrage
that
and
Cyaxares,
Chronograph,
the
of
a"pt fiaôfifvoKri.
Page
of the
of
says
rjfj.('pr]
eyevero
Theophanes,
in
The
Meteor,
ii. 18, read
Page
82,
1824
Aristot.
An.
i. 103,
in
stars.
78, 1. 15, for partly visible, read

n.
read
signifying
as
of
Hist.
iElian.
71, add,
paêad/ievos,ore
that
and
kinsman
by
Clinton,
the
between
days.
days,
Atreus
to
contrary
11,/or
n.
of
fable
knew
366.
Philoponus
269, add,
The
Theodoric.
by
See
304
1826
Lipari islands,
hermit
described
the
stated
returning
was
his arrival
on
a.d.
read
and
The
volcano.
death
Prom.
years,
of
Julianus
of the
one
appearance
to
a.d.
540
^sch.
69,
planets
Page 74, n.
put
the
found,
the
30, 526
Page
is
of
Defensor
grandfather
at
following
previous day, dragged
of
in
54, 1. 23, for 1825
Ideler, explains
day,
nee
patrician, ungirt, unshod,
and
Aug.
Page
the
the
been
22, for 304
n.
on
auro
arcturum
30, reports the

second
dead.
was
the
crater
time
born
was
n.
the
had
Symmachus
Theodoric
king,
at the
wife's
ship stopped
the
of
note
iv.
previously.
years
his
Theodoric
Symmachus
into
died
had
and
ann.
seen
thrown
made
Theodoric
the
and
Pope
chains, and
Julianus
The
that
him
told
having
the
seven
et
portuosum
vi. 26.
the
Julianus,
died
Sicilyto Italy.
from
Great, Dial.
king Theodoric,
of
Plin.
unquam.
the
from
had
wbo
reign
hermit
heard
had
Pome,
from
sea
totis
nee
29, add, Gregory

he
that, in the
by
noctibus,
n.
Hyctanis,
septemtriones apparuisse adnotavere,
primum
eo
cerni
Carmania3
Flumen
15, add,
n.
Ab
omnibus
seven
36, Bekker
iv.
Dobree,
of
conjecture
Herod,
In
5.
n.
ADDITIONS.
AND
it
Greek
from
writers
crystal.
Kpva-raXkos v8aros
use
See
Salmas.
Exerc.
for
Plin.
p. 92, C.
Page
Gaisford.
104,
Theodoret.
Affect.
Grrec.
lib. ii. p.
79, ed.
517
ADDITIONS.
AND
CORRECTIONS
ad
Page 104, n. 175, read Simplicius
Aristot. de Coel. p. 491, a.;
505,
a. ;
ed. Brandis.
Page 108,
dorus
in 431
The
110.
All the
n.
restored
the
Halieut.
Dio-
placed by
iv. 640.
and
manuscriptsread wKTodTjpmv,
L. Dindorf, in the recent
by
Oxford
printed
night is supposed to
at
is
B.C.
Page 113,
has been
prosecution of Anaxagoras
105.
n.
UniversityPress
be alluded
The
Compare
reading
edition of the Memorabilia
capture of fish by
(1862). The
See Plat.
to.
nettingof
by the Greeks.
Page 132, n. 277.
this
Sophist.12, p. 220 ; Oppian.

probably also pracby night wa9
tised
birds
the passage
of Victorinus, de arte gramm.
Lat. Auct. vol. i.p. 2502, ed. Putsch.

Hymnis vel dithyramap. Gramm.
bis supercini moris
est, quae
epodicis carminibus, si quando praepo'
nuntur,
si autem
-npoiipvia,
pabuntur.
qui
seuru,
Hoc
nuncupost antistrophoncollocentur,jj.e8vp.via
in
genus
sacris cantilense ferunt
solveret vota, imitatus inapud Delum

cum
labyrinthi,
pueris virginibusquecum
id est,
queis evaserat cantus edebat, primo in circuitu,dehinc in recursu,
Alii
hunc
mundi
et
tradunt
concentum
sacrorum
oTpcxpf)
antistropho.
ab hominibus
imitari.
cantum
Namque in hoc quinque stellse
cursumque
erraticas vocant, sed et sol et luna, ut doctiores tradunt
philosoquas
phorum, jucundissimosedunt sonos, per orbes suos nitentes. Igitur conmundi
centum
imitans chorus canebat : dextrorsumque primo
cursumque
ibat
ccelum
dextrorsum
ab ortu
ad occasum
tripudiando
volvitur)
(quia
dehinc sinistrorsum
redibant,quandoquidem sol lunaque, et cetera erratica
tortum
occiso Minotauro
instituisse The-
quidam
flexuosum
et
sidera, quae
feruntur.
Graeci
ad ortum
ab occasu
nXavrjTas vocant, sinistrorsum
coelum
terra
canendo, quia
(circa quam
Tertio
consistebant
volvitur)immobilis
'
Primum
ad
medio
niundo.
stat
De
re
qua
mundi
resonat
tenor,
volventis
se
sua
et aetherio mundum
septem aeternis sonitum dare vocibus

Nitentes
aliis alios,quse maxima
divis
Laetitia est:
Dextera
latter
consimiles
the
Atacinus, who
the
Burmann
at turn
fragment is from
tius Varro
et
see
to
Wernsdorf.
Rufus, who
by Licentius,
The
author
is ptherwise
Page 157,
n.
56.
Aristotle,is referred
Handbook
years
of
longe gratissimaPhcebi
meditatur
Poet.
Lat. Min.
with
former
only known
occultation
as
the
P. Teren-
more
according
vol.
celebrated
to
v.
appears
passage
of
the text
It
iii. p. 1402.
part
vol. iv.
7,
Augustin.
ad
to
p.
518, ed.
be L. Varius
poet.
of Mars
by
4, 357
by Kepler to April
Astronomy, p. 147). Aristotle
old.
voces.'
is exhibited
Carm.
of the
The
reddere
contemporary
passage
Wernsdorf's
orbes,
Chorographia or Cosmographiaof
was
antiquarian. The
is alluded
seven
modi,
torquerieraxe,
Et
Varro
vocum
vestigia.' Idem
in
"
Vidit
The
sic tradit
Varius
huic nervis septem est intenta fides,variiqueadditi
quos
Varro
cum
iter
was
the
moon,
observed
by
(citedin Chambers'
B.C.
at
that
time
twenty-
518
AND
CORRECTIONS
ADDITIONS.
is made
statement
Page 169, n. 98, after 'Plutarch,'insert, the same
by
vol. i. p. 198, ed. Ideler.
Olympiodorus ad Aristot. Meteorol.
French
mathematician
of the seven169.
Roberval,
a
teenth
192,
n.
Page
of Aristarchus, in which
century, published a work under the name
The
the heliocentric system was
following is its title : Aristarchi
adopted.
Samii
de Mundi
ejusdem, liber singularis.
Systemate, partibus et motibus
See
Univ.
Paris.
12mo.
art.
Roberval
1644.
Delambre, Hist.
Biogr.
;
Astr.
vol. ii. p. 517.
Mod.
n.
194.
of the
word
Page 196,
from
that
Page 222,
alluded
42.
n.
to
in
It
is
an
This
of the
use
word
servare,
is doubtless
rr]pilv.
alarming eclipseof the sun, visible
extant
fragment of Pindar, Hyporchem.
An
at
borrowed
Thebes,
is
fr. 74, ed.
conjecturedby Ideler to be the eclipseof April 30, 465 B.C.

calamities
it portends (viz.,
The
wbich
sedition, failure of crops, excessive
war,
and
enumerated.
inundation,
are
drought)
snow,
Page 241, n. 110.
Concerning the Syromacedonian notation of months
used
et Epoch. Syromaced. p. 44, ed. Lips.
by Josephus, see Noris, Ann.
Bergk.
1696.
corrotundata.
quasi ovum
of
Petron. Sat. c. 39.
The
earth, fixed immovably at the centre
spherical
is
described
received
Div.
the sphericalheaven,
the
as
opinion by Lactant.
Inst. iii. 24, at the beginning of the fourth century.
Page 265, n. 50, Isocrat. Busir. " 24, p. 226, states that the younger
portion of the Egyptian priestsapply their minds to astronomy and geometry.
Page
Terra
252.
Page 275,
n.
114.
invented
n.
163.
est
Isocrat.
several
borrowed
Page 286,
mater
in
Busir.
"
tables,and
that
18, p. 225, says
important institutions
Julian, Orat. 4,
astronomical
medio,
says
that
that
from
Egypt.
the Chaldreans
Hipparchus
daemonians
Lace-
the
and
and
Egyptians
Ptolemy perfected
them.
Page
264.
The
Hermetic
the
seven
planets,ap.
Phys. i. 5, 14. Anth. Pal. App. n. 40, represent Saturn as presiding
Venus
over
over
tears, Jupiter over
birth, Mars
over
appetite,
anger,
the
and
the
sun
over
over
over
moon
sleep.
Mercury
laughter,
reason,
covered
between
the seven
An
affinity
planetsand certain metals was likewise disin antiquity. Lead
mixture
electrum
to
Saturn,
was
(a
assigned
of gold and silver,
to
above, p. 457) to Jupiter,iron to Mars, copper
see
the
and
silver
tin
the
to
to
to
Venus,
moon.
piodorus
OlymMercury, gold
sun,
305,
n.
verses
on
Stob.
ad
Arist.
Meteor,
iii.vol. ii. p. 163, ed. Ideler.
The
of Philemon, ap.
verses
Page 313, n. 301.
Gr.
vol.
iv.
Com.
(Meineke Fragm.
p. 6), declare that
destiny,but that a destinypeculiarto each individual
Stob.
Phys.
there is
man
no
i. 5, 11
general
is born
with
him.
in Êthiopia,founded
Page 318, n. 16. Desar, or Esar, a town
by
fled from
Psammitichus, is mentioned
Egyptians, who
by Plin. vi. 35,
Ptol.
iv.
21.
7,
G-eogr.
compare
institution
was
an
Page 340, n. 90. Herod, ii. 92, says that monogamy
common
to all the Egyptians. Diodorus, on the other hand, says that the
AND
CORRECTIONS
Egyptians were
to
polygamists,aad
519
ADDITIONS.
that the rule of monogamy
applied only
the
i. 80.
priests,
Page 350, n. 115.
Josephus,Apion.
ii. 11, calls Sesostris
fabulous
king.
Sesostris led his army
far as the Mossylian proas
montory,
the northern
of the Red
of Êthiopia,east of the mouth
coast
Page 351,
on
118.
n.
Sesostris employed
Ptol. Geogr. iv. 7, " 10.
Sea, Plin. vi. 3-1 ; compare
of
a Greek
to
statue
make
artist,named
Sarapis, according
Bryaxis,
a
to
Athenodorus
ap. Clem.
vol. iii.p. 487.
Alex.
Athenodorus
Gr.
Hist.
Protrept. iv. " 48, Fragm.
Caesar.
a preceptor of Augustus
obiter et pyramides in eadem
was
Dicantur
Page 352, n. 124.
JEgypto,
faciendi
causa
eas
pecuniaeotiosa et stulta ostentatio,quippe cum
regum
aut
a plerisque
tradatur, ne pecuniam successoribus aut aemulis pra;berent,
from
is borrowed
ne
plebs esset otiosa. Plin. xxxvi. 12. The last reason
Arist. Pol.
11.
v.
Page 365, n.
tuagint version
numbers
they
do
text
would
Seth, and
son
numbers
in
Augustine
Rosenmiiller, Schol.
see
in the received
Augustine
of his
The
191.
make
Seth
and
Vet.
explanation reportedby
the birth
years old at
half years old at the birth of his
thirteen
only
ten
The
Test. vol. i. p. 146.
of the
admit
not
Adam
only
ad
Sep-
the
from
taken
are
Enos.
son
Page 372, n. 209, after p. 260, insert p. 337, n. 82.

Page 380, n. 231.
Clinton, Fast, Rom. vol. ii.p. 265, points
the
Emperor Tiberius, not Nero,
born
in 42
Egypt.
Page
p. 209.
Page
B.C., which
3S0,
See
409,
Semiramis, not
contented
Trebes
the
from
Asia
from
to
to
her
story preservedby
qua?
suis,nee
Trebeta
qui
Page 413, n. 59. The practiceof making

by
Lydians, Xanthus, fr. 19, ap. Fragm.
The author may
be permitted to express
in Paris, will
comprehend
urbem.
eunuchs
Hist. Gr.
a
scarce
work.
vol.
Lat. Min.
female
in
Classics,now
regno,
hope
course
volume
was
v.
p. 1382.
iuvented
vol. i. p. 39.
that
of
of
the
useful
at
publication
and
the
ScripturesAstr""of Ptolemy is the
edition of the great work

only modern
it may
be
Habna
:
expensive publicationof the Abbe
of
P""t;ivius
is
form
inconvenient
in
Uranologium
printed a
a
Trebes, flying
orbis,
condidit
Poet.
the
series of the Greek
poet,
of Treves.
totis finibus
Incertus de Treveris, ap. Wernsdorf.
reference,and is now
late Latin
conjuge felix
plura prioribusaddit,
Insignem profugus nostram
press of Didot
nomici.
The
in
tanto
Expulita patrioprivignum
well-edited
journey
son
expelledher step-
the founder
Semiramis,
contenta
was
ed. Westermann,
Gr.
Hist.
own
sed
Plurimapossedit,
Non
date
de
Tiberius
Suidas.
of Chteremon's
large dominions,
hereditary kingdom of Ninus ; and
with
Europe, became
Nini
by
to
vol. ii. p. 265.
According
43.
n.
Voss.
also
Clinton, Fast. Rom.
the
with
agrees
232.
n.
is referred
that
out
added
for
that
study
the
and
INDEX.
Actis,
of Rhodes,
Êthiopians,
the
Negroes,
Africa,
taught astronomy
inventors
of
in
circumnavigation
conceived
by the ancients,
Alcmseon,
the
with
identified
were
the
the
of
reign
Neco,
508
498,
its form,
as
501
of the
original conception
earth,
132
Amasis,
316
Amber,
whence
Anaxagoras,
brought
impiety,
Anaximander,
his date,
chronicle,
meaning
Antichthon,
458
his
doctrines,
astronomical
101
his prosecution
108
his date, 91
Anaximenes,
Ancient
Greece,
to
his lifetime, 102

for
Annus,
261
502
416,
on
72
Egyptians,
astronomy,
its
Agathemerus,
the
to
94
astronomical
his
his
on
Egyptian
of the
word,
opinions,
astronomical
opinions,
chronology,
92
95
338
10
126
124,
Any sis, 324

Apollo,
originally god
not
Apollonius
Aratus,
of
Perga,
the
on
Eudoxus,
Arbaces,
his
the
Bears,
versified
he
64;
the
of
work
contributions
to
194
astronomy,
67
Aristarchus
of Samos
Aristophanes,
Aristotle
his
the
on
from
west
writings,
Mundo,
propounded
to
158
figure
8 ;
east,
;
his
487
218,
an
Assyrians,
the
263,
;
way,
originators
their
Astrology,
not
the
hypothesis
166
his
111
5 j
of
68
159
of
course
his
the
treatise
spurious
respecting
sun
astronomical
168
comets,
De
163
planetary motions,
the
doctrine
the
on
zodiac,
doctrines,
and
Old
of
astronomy,
scientific
pursuits
397
Testament,
originally
195
astronomer,
chronology,
in the
earth,
204
169
Alexandrine
286
the
mentions
his
theory, 189,
heliocentric
of Socrates,
of
astronomical
geocentric doctrine,
milky
the
representation
circular
158,
Aristyllus,
267
of
mythology
400
Arcturus,
the
7, 62
sun,
148
Archimedes,
his
of the
200
known
their
256
of
their
kings,
priests, 265
401
tions,
observa-
astronomical
their
Assyrian
their
year,
kings
tioned
men-
427
to
the
Greeks,
71
its Chalda?an
origin,
522
INDEX.
Cleostratus,118
Clepsydra,182,
243
Clocks, 242
Coma
Berenices, 197
Conon
of
Consuls,
Samos,
the
196
Romans
Coptic language
dated
the year
387
literature,
and
Costard, Reverend
George,
his
by them,
27
History of Astronomy,
Ctesias,his Assyrian history,398,
406
Cyclopean buildings,442
D
Dances
Day,
Days
of the stars, 61
its divisions in
of the week,
Greece, 179
their
at
Rome,
planetarynames,
181
304
Delambre, histories of astronomy, 1 ; on Hipparchus, 208, 214

Democritus, his date, 137 ; his journeys, ib. 272 ; his astronomical
trines,
doc-
138
Diana,
not
Dicuil, on
the goddess
originally
of the moon,
7, 62
Thule, 478
Dies
Êgyptiaci,306
of information, 342
Diodorus, on Egyptian Chronology, 331 ; his sources
the
Diogenes, Antonius, his romance
on
parts beyond Thule, 473
Diogenes of Apollonia,his astronomical opinions,109
Dog-star, 59, 61, 67, 311
Dositheus,
200
E
conceived
circular plane,3 ; its immobility
the, originally
as
a
held by the ancients,170, 252
222 ;
Eclipse of Thales, 85 ; earlyspeculationson the nature of eclipses,
Earth,
230 ;
225
eclipseof Nicias, 223 ; of Pelopidas,224 ; other eclipses,
231
predictionof eclipses,
his
of
doctrine
the earth's motion, 129, 171
Ecphantus,
Egypt, visits of the Greek philosophers to, 268 ; ancient chronology of,
315 ; period after Psammitichus,
316 ; its lists of kings, 358 ; its
434
hieroglyphical
writing,377 ; its buildings,
the
of
their observations
Egyptian priests,
planets,156, 161
Egyptians, the authors of astronomy, 256 ; their astronomical observations,
265 ; their year, 32, 266,
264, 287 ; scientific pursuitsof their priests,
363
340
their
279,
ethnologicalcharacter,
; their historical records,
;
341 ; were
not a warlike
people,351
Egyptology, its historical method, 368
"
Electron, 457
Empedocles, his date, 100 ; his astronomical

opinions,101 ; his visit to
Egypt, 272
Epicurus, his astronomical doctrine,218
in antiquity,
25 ; of Nabonassar, 26, 401,
Era, absence of a chronological,
248 ; of the Olympiads, 26 ; of the Trojan War, 27 ; of the foundation
of Rome,
ib.
523
INDEX.
Eratosthenes, his astronomical
chronology,331
Eridanus, 459,
463
Etesian
12
winds,
Eudemus,
his
Eudoxus
of Cnidos,
his
Enoptron
his statement
his
of
treatment
Egyptian
174
of the
the short year

his visit to Egypt, 145, 273
of astronomy, 186
historyof astronomy,
145
198
342
its source,
Euclid, his treatment
works,
on
and
Phenomena,
synodic periods,155
of Cyzicus, a navigator,499,
Euthymenes, 507
Eudoxus
of
his
the
his lifetime,
researches, 147
his astronomical
148
periodictimes
of the
Egyptians, 32
planetaryhypothesis,152 ;
planets,154 ; and of their
507
the last month
February,
of the Roman
year, 45
L. Tarutius, 50, 299, 308
Eirmanus,
G-adeira,
or
Galen,
the notation
on
Geminus,
Gades,
the
on
of time
ancient
Greek
ancient
448
of year
by
conception
the stars, 24
of the earth, 4
calendar,18 ; his astronomical
of the torrid zone,
his account
treatise,216
solid vault, 3
of the
his account
514
Genethliaci, 307
Greswell, Dr.,
the nundinal
on
of Rome,
years
55
H
Hades
conceived
Hanno,
his
as
subterranean
Periplus,458,
504
conceived
Heaven, originally
seat
of the
vault, 8
by the
Greeks
as
and
as
the
gods, 159
Heraclides, his doctrine of the earth's motion, 129, 170

Heraclitus, his astronomical
opinions,96
Heraiscus,
361
Hermapion,
Hermes
381
Trismegistus, his books
respectingEgypt,
375
his
astrological
writings,376
of the earth, 3 ; his notation of past
Herodotus, ridicules the circularity
25
of
the eclipse
time,
Thales, 86 ; his Egyptian chronology,
; on
320
its source,
Hesiod, denotes
Hesperus,
342
the time
Assyrian historyand chronology,397

of stars,
year by the rising and setting
his
of
60
62, 144
Hicetas, 127
he holds
the rotation
of the earth
on
its axis,170
Hieroglyphicalwritingof Egypt, 377

shores of Europe, 455
Himilco, his voyage
along the western
Hipparchus, his astronomical works and discoveries,207
Hippocrates of Chios, 168
15
Homer, his year is the tropicalyear, 12 ; he mentions the solstices,
381, 382
Horapollo on hieroglyphics,
524
INDEX.
Hour,
of the word, 178
use
Hyades, 66
Hyperion, the
variable
of the
earliest observer
hours, 179, 241,
242
heavenly bodies, 73
Intercalation
Julian
of Numa,
trieteric,114;
38;
of the
octaeteric, 116;
calendar, 239
Ireland, earliest
of, 483
mention
Islands, sacred, 489

J
Julius, the month,
23
Junius, the month, 37

L
Labyrinth
Leo,
of
Egypt, 325, 335,
355
361
Leucippus, his
Livy, on Numa's
astronomical
reform
doctrines,136
the
of
calendar, 41
Roman
M
the month, 37
Maius,
Manetho,
360
his work
source
on
of
Egyptian chronology,326 ; his

his Egyptian chronology, 342
historical character,
his
treatise
rrepl
284
2d)decos,
the
Martius,
Memnon,
month,
86
416
Menes, 320, 328"332,
Menophres,
Merkel,
on
354
of, 283
era
the
Roman
Meton, his reform
decimestrial
of the
51
year,
calendar, 113
he
sets up
sundial
at
Athens,
178
Mceris, 322,
Mommsen,
333
on
the Roman
Month,
synodical,was
days, 20 ; names
decimestrial
fixed
of
30
at
months
51
year,
days,
from
derived
were
fixed
was
periodical,
16 ;
of
names
gods
at
or
28
of
222
festivals,
Moon,
the,
on
conceived
was
as
drivinga chariot,63
her
supposed influence
the weather, 312
Museeus, 74, 77
Mycerinus, 323,
336
Nabonassar,
Narrien,
era
of, 26, 404, 428
John, his historyof astronomy,
Navigation, its connexion
with
astronomy,
Nausicaa, her supposed mention
Necepso,
of
the
447
sphere,74, 78
302
Neco, 317, 497

Newton,
Sir Isaac, on
the
primitiveyear
astronomy in the heroic
ages
and
month,
of Greece, 73
19 ;
on
the
origin of
5 "25
INDEX.
Niebuhr,
the nundinal
on
of Borne, 54
year
Nigidius Figulus,299
Nile, its inundation, 12, 84, 435 ; tlie name
Nineveh, its founder, 407 ; its empire,423
probablyof
Greek
origin,357
Ninus, 398, 407

Nitocris,320, 329, 371, 397
Numa,
exaggerationof
Numerical
year, 37
of the Roman
his reform
the Orientals,361
56
Nundinee,
year, 54
Nundinal
supposed to flow
Octaeteric cycle,38
Oenopides, 132, 135, 272
of Greece at Delphi,4
6n"fia\os
Ocean,
the, was
round
the
earth, 5, 475, 502
Orion, 67
Orpheus, the
author
of astronomy, 73
P
Palamedes, 73
Palladius,his division of hours, 180
Parmenides, his date,99 ; his astronomical
opinions,ib.
114
Phaeinus,
Phaethon, fable of,7, 463
Philolaus,his system of the universe,124 ; his cycle,135
Phoenicians,their discoveryof astronomy, 262, 446 ; their distant voyages,
to Britain,450 ; to the Baltic,457 ; their circum448 ; their voyages
navigation
of Africa,497
Phoenix
period,282
144, 290 ;
early times, 62 ; their Greek names,
131
of
respecting them,
theory
revolving
Pythagorean
;
spheres,152, 163 ; theories respectingtheir order, 245
Plato, on the regulationof the year by festivals,19 ; his astronomical
doctrines,141 ; his visit to Egypt, 272 ; on the antiquityof Egypt,
295
326 ; his allusion to astrology,
Planets,
not
observed
in
doctrine
Pleiads,65
Plutarch, on the intercalation of Numa,
Posidonius, 214
Precession
equinoxes,212
of the
Prometheus,
as
39
an
astronomical
observer,73, 259
322, 356
Proteus,
Psammitichus, 318
Psebo, Lake, 488
Ptolemseus, Claudius, his system of astronomy, 249
Pyramids, their founders and dates,354
Pythagoras,his astronomical doctrines,122 ; his scientific journeys, 123,
of the
269 ; his planetary doctrine,130 ; his doctrine of the music
spheres,131
Pytheas,467
his doctrine
comets
respecting
and
the
milky way,
133
526
INDEX.
Q
Quintilis, named
Julias, 23
E
Ehamses,
352
Rhainpsinitus,323
Ehodopis, 371
Eome,
its ancient
decimestrial
year,
34 ; its
calendar, 230
its
receptionof
astrology,298
S
Sabacos,
324
Sardanapalus,400,
418
Scandia, 476
Scylax of Caryanda, his

their
Seasons,
Seleucus, the
Semiramis,
eastern
voyage,
505
succession, 10; their number,
11
Babylonian, 192, 289
397, 399, 407
Sennacherib,
324
Sesostris, 322, 329, 333, 349, 369
Sethon, 324
Sextilis,named
Sirius.
See
Socrates, his
Solarium,
Solinus,
Augustus, 23
Dog-star
doctrines respectingastronomy,
Numa's
on
reform
Solon, his regulationof the

Sothiac
109
183
of
the Eoman
attic
calendar, 42
calendar, 20,
90
period,281
observed
supposed to rise from, and set in, the ocean, 6; were
their
with the souls of men,
312
at an earlyperiod,58 ;
affinity
the
rise
and
to
set
6
from,
in,
the,
Sun,
was
ceived
consupposed
ocean,
; was
as
driving a chariot, 7, 63 ; as a universal witness, 7 ; was
from
to east in a golden goblet,8 ; its place
fabled to return
west
the planets,240
among
to AnaxiSundial, introduced from Babylon into Greece, 177 ; attributed
and Anaximenes, ib. ; its construction, 179 ; improvements
mander
Stars
were
in its
construction,242
T
456
Taeshish,
Telmessians,
416
Teutamus,
Thales, the
sun,
divination,294
they practised
founder
79, 85
Theophrastus, on
physicalphilosophy,78 ; predictsan eclipseof the

visit to Egypt, 80, 268 ; his astronomical
doctrines,81
of
his
the
cosmical
system of Plato,
142
his
historyof
nomy,
astro-
174
Thucydides, his
25
Thule, 467
notation
of current
years,
15 ; his
notation
of past time,
INDEX.
Timams,
cosmical
the
the, respecting
the
of
rotation
round
earth
the
axis, 142
Timocharis,
Alexandrine
an
brought
Tin, whence
Toppos,
in
passage
527
"
Greece,
to
of the
meaning
195
astronomer,
450
in India,
found
whether
456
word,
u
in Gaul,
Ultsses
449
Ulysippo,
the
Uranus,
495
earliest
73
astronomer,
origin
Varnish,
Venus,
the
of
planet,
the
word,
197
62
w
Week.
See
days
Dr.,
Whewell,
his
of
the
week
of
History
the
Inductive
Sciences,
on
Hipparchus,
210
X
his
Xenophanes,
his
Xenophon,
solar, deduced
the
of
32
its
;
of
doctrines,
past
time,
respecting astronomy,
Socrates
Year,
astronomical
notation
use,
Roman
30
from
years
year
of 10
of
the
3
and
months,
26
98
;
his
seasons,
its
30
months,
4
34
lunar,
116
Zone,
its
origin,
torrid, how
68
far
of
known
Tentyra,
to
the
THE
the
opinions
of
113
266, 279
Zodiac,
of
account
289
ancients,
END.
514
beginning,
;
;
short
year
29
antiquity
Egyptian
of the
year,
Egyptians,
LONDON
SAVILL
AND
EDWARDS,
CHANDOS
PRINTERS,
COVENT
GARDEN.
STREET,

An Historical Survey of Astronomy of The Ancients - Cornewall 1862

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

An Historical Survey of Astronomy of The Ancients - Cornewall 1862

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

AN

system of the universe

Samos, Eratosthenes, Dositheus,

Astronomy of the Babyloniansand Egyptians.

respectingthe high antiquityof

of the child's birth

Chronologyof the Egyptians.

reigns of Egyptian kings,from

Egyptian chronologyfor the period anterior to 670

historyand dynastiesof Egypt

Egyptian historyand chronology of

Egyptian priestsare related

early period, examined

improbabilityof the traditionary

transmuting the ancient chronology

Egyptian chronology derived

Ctesias first gave

the different schemes

Chronologyof the Assyrians.

Navigationof the Phoenicians.

astronomy with their

astronomy, though often

attempt might advantageouslybe

all civilized nations.

belief that this

another, they arrived

solve this problem

everywhere equidistant from

find it in the Homeric

straightline could be drawn on

geography,) represented the

iv. 45, iii. 115,

placed at the beginning of the

" 116, is used for an

to^ov, t)Kvprbs rpo^us

geometrical figures are

Delphian temple during

in its centre, and

figure: they placed Greece

Soph. (Ed. T. 480-898;

with, the inner

sink into it at their

cupola, the hemisphericaloutline

of the belief in the

eradicated; for this

century later than

after the birth of

in 484, the former

rrjg yrjC ypaipovm

(12) See Volcker, ib.

poet, ii.21, 23, iv.

(13) II. vii. 422

iii.1, xix. 433.

ib. pp. 20-23.

ii. 68, 157

spretos pede reppulitamnes

In Trist. iv. 3.2, he characterizes

Hellas, vol. i. p. 245-273.

II. xviii. 489;

vii. 1, ix. 625.

(14) II. viii.485, xviii. 239

heaven, until he bathed

storyof Phaethon, who